ã€ŠThe Goddess Is Obsessed With Meã€‹


 Chapter 1

    I led a busy life,

    but not out of obligation or instruction from anyone.

    My sole focus is to find my way back to where I truly belong.

    You see, I am not originally from this world. Somehow, I was transported to a ce vastly different from my own, a world polluted by technology and devoid of its natural beauty.

    Back in my original world, I was just an average sry worker, struggling to make ends meet, and someone who asionally indulged in video games without any extravagant hobbies.

    Yet, I lived a simple, ordinary life as a member of society.

    There was nothing extraordinary about it¡ªI was just one among countless individuals in this vast world. Nevertheless, I found contentment in my reality and managed to lead a decent life.

    And on a very ordinary, insignificant, quiet night like any other night¡­

    My life was turned upside down on a day that was not different from usual.A ray of light suddenly wraps around my body¡­

    It soon obscured my vision and started to emit a dazzling sh of light, and when I opened my eyes, I was standing in an unknown grasnd.

    I found myself appearing as young as my high school days, d in clothing made from animal skins and iron instead of the typical modern attire. The garments felt ufortable and ill-fitting, adding to the overall dissonance of my experience.

    I was bewildered and flustered, and for a few days I went through all sorts of hardships and wandered around, but I soon realized-.

    That I was transported into the RPG game that I usually enjoy.

    Upon realizing this sight, a wave of immense confusion washed over me. Denial of reality and concerns about the world I knew began to creep in, leaving me with a sense of helplessness and an overwhelming emptiness that led to feelings of depression. However, as I continued to spend time in this ce, a gradual familiarity settled in, and I started to adapt to my surroundings.

    Even if time did not solve all the problems, at least I was able to sort out the situation in my own way, due to the sense of stability that came with each passing day.

    To summarize, I was transferred into the game I knew, like the development that is often encountered in novels, games, and animations of the other world genre, and I have to return to my original world in a situation where all I have is this body.

    The problem is that I don¡¯t know how to return to my original world, but all I could possibly think is that I will probably be able to return if I clear the entire game story.

    Luckily, it was a game I knew very well, so I knew the overall story and how to develop characters to the expert level, so I would be able to proceed more easily.

    So what I have to do is to return to the world I was in before as soon as possible based on this assumption.

    Socially, No matter how many people were avable to take my ce, I always had my own ce toe back to.

    I don¡¯t have a romantic partner, but I have my parents who have always been there for me, and my younger sister who is going off to college. While there¡¯s a small part of me that fantasizes about being transported to another world, my main priority is to be with my family, friends, and have a stable job.

    So I mobilized everything I knew to nurture myself, and it¡¯s been a month since I came here¡­

    <strong><em>¡°Rummmble¡­ squeeeaaak!¡±</em></strong>

    I heaved open the door of a little shabby and small temple.

    The entrance greeted me with pirs covered in vibrant vines, while the ceiling above, filled with numerous branches, indicated that the temple had been abandoned and nature was reiming its space.

    Even though it was tightly shut, rays of sunlight managed to seep through the cracks, casting an enchanting glow. The air in this ce always carried a mysterious energy, sending a shiver down my spine whenever I entered.

    Stepping through the temple entrance and proceeding straight ahead, my gaze fell upon a grand altar that stretched before me. Atop the altar sat a woman engrossed in reading a book.

    ¡°Huh¡­?!¡±

    Without losing herself in the book, as if sensing my presence, she turned her gaze towards me. It didn¡¯t take long for her to spot me, and a radiant smile spread across her face.

    ¡°Ah¡­! Harold¡­! Here you are¡­ um¡­ Ahem¡­! That¡¯s right¡­ yes! My loyal knight, Harold! I bid you a warm wee!¡±

    <strong><em>*sigh*</em></strong>

    ¡­ Goddess¡­ it¡¯s already toote to say it in a ssy way¡­

    The game I yed had a unique twist to it. It was based on a typical medieval RPG, but what made it stand out was the special system called ¡°Seed of God¡± that garnered its poprity.

    In this game, there were several NPCs known as gods, and yers had the opportunity to be servants of these gods by swearing oaths. By defeating monsters and offering different tokens representing each god, yers could gain favor and increase their bond rank.

    As the bond rank elevated, the rewards became more valuable. yers could receive a variety of things, including consumable items, rare equipment, and exclusive magic that could only be obtained through these divine connections.

    So did the woman who is standing in front of me now.

    Usually, if it is a god of this game, it is a being who is worshiped by people in various ces on the royal road, but the goddess standing in front of me was different.

    ¡°Yes, Knight Harold, today too, you have endured hardships to support the token of this pledge.¡±

    The name of the goddess standing in front of me was Eleanor, a hidden NPC that you can meet through a hidden path in the early forest map.

    ¡°Oh¡­! As I expected, you truly are my one and only knight! I shall bestow upon you a reward today!¡±

    She, a goddess, had concealed herself within this secluded forest. Unfortunately, due to the many circumstances, she had always been overshadowed by other gods, constantly subjected to defeat and perceived as foolish and ipetent. She had beenpletely forgotten, she even could not get a ce to stay in the royal capital.

    Perhaps due to being constantly overlooked, the goddess, despite her name, had developed low self-esteem. She stood out for her adorable nature, but her actions often seemed foolish and contained noticeable gaps.

    However, in an ironic twist, the rewards obtained by offering tributes to her were disproportionately powerful.

    Looking back, the magic and equipment acquired in the early stages of the game remained useful until the very end, including for PvE boss raids and subsequent PvP content. It seemed there were only a few counterfeit items that consistently ranked at the top of evaluation criteria, providing a significant advantage.

    In fact, the gamemunity had a simr perception:

    ¡°Haha, wasn¡¯t Eleanor actually hiding her true powers all along? hahaha¡±

    ¡°When Eleanor appears in the royal capital, everyone rushes to make offerings, fearing they won¡¯t receive any rewards. It¡¯s like the gods themselves had imprisoned her! Hahaha!¡±

    Themunity seemed to share amon understanding and humorous view regarding Eleanor¡¯s situation.

    After the revtion of this hidden NPC, there was a period when yers were eager to pay tribute to Eleanor in the spirit of ¡°jangchang.¡± However, being a game, it was somewhat disappointing that there were no specific features where she would move to the royal road or gain an increasing number of followers ording to the game setting.

    <em>[¡°Jangchang¡± is a Korean term that refers to a traditionalmunal work system where members of amunitye together to help one another with various tasks, such as farming or construction. It is a cooperative effort aimed at aplishing amon goal for the benefit of themunity.]</em>

    ¡°Come now¡­! I present to you a spell book that can infuse your weapon with the power of the sun! Through this, our bond grows even stronger! Take good care of it as we journey together in the future¡­!¡±

    She smiled brightly and handed me an old book.

    And one thing I realized upon entering this otherworldly realm was that the actions and dialogues of the NPCs faithfully mirrored their in-game counterparts. It was uncanny how their behaviors perfectly aligned with their virtual appearances, creating a surreal sense of consistency between the game and this new reality.

    Now, these lines are the same as they were in the original game, and in addition, the people who give the quests in the vige, the contents, and the development method match perfectly, so it was possible to proceed with ease.

    ¡°It is an honor to receive the favor of the Goddess.¡±

    After epting the book and bowing my head deeply, she smiles brightly like a child again and puffing her chest.proudly.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you said that! I wish you all the best in the future! My knight!¡±

    Hearing those words, he got up from his seat and looked at the book he had just received.

    Sun Sword

    By using this book to learn the magic, you¡¯ll have the power to effortlessly vanquish the demons lurking in the shadows, known as ¡°newbie re-initials,¡± and ovee the initial challenges posed by early bosses with formidable ease.

    While the exact steps of the pledge I made remains unclear, judging from the rewards, it appears that I have ascended to level 3.

    The step or perhaps level, starts from 1 to 10, and I have to break the pledge at step 6.

    The rewards bestowed by goddess Eleanor are indeed valuable items that remain useful up to level 10. However, upon reaching the story¡¯s ending, it bes apparent that for the sake of efficiency, it is more advantageous to sever the oath at step 6 and transition to another god.

    If you were to break your oath with other gods, they would likely express their displeasure and let you go with a few words.

    However, due to the unfortunate circumstances surrounding Eleanor, she remainsrgely forgotten by the people in the game¡¯s setting.

    As a result, you, as the yer, be her sole and final follower, thest knight standing by her side. If you attempt to break the oath, she would desperately plead with tears in her eyes, urging you to stay and not abandon her.

    Well¡­ it will eventually be cut off systematically, but¡­

    ¡°Then, Knight Harold, let¡¯s go out into the world again for the glory of the Goddess.¡±

    Now that the business is concluded, I decide to venture out and explore the temple.

    ¡°W-wait a minute my knight!¡±

    However, before I could take a step, Eleanor urgently calls out to me, causing me to halt. A rush of worries floods my mind, making my heart race.

    This event feels unfamiliar and out of ce, as it deviates from the game¡¯s scripted interactions.

    ¡°Did you call¡­?¡±

    I respond, confused by the unexpected turn of events. Eleanor, crouching down with an anxious expression, stammers her words.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m going to ask again, Harold. Will you remain my eternal knight?¡­¡±

    she asks, her voice trembling. This situation catches me off guard, as it was not part of the game¡¯s programmed sequence. I start feeling awkward, as I had never encountered a situation like this before.

    As I hesitate to answer, Eleanor¡¯s face bes even more anxious, on the verge of tears. She grabs onto my cor, preventing me from leaving, and my legs weaken as I sink to the ground. What should I do? This event was not supposed to happen, so I am at a loss for words.

    Finally, I gather my thoughts and respond,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I will always be by your side, your knight.¡±

    Despite the improvised nature of my response, I say it with confidence. Eleanor¡¯s face lights up with relief.

    ¡°Oh¡­that¡¯s right¡­ You¡¯re my only knight¡­ That settles it! I apologize for asking such a question,¡±

    she says, releasing her grip on my clothes and speak to me once again with her usual gentle smile.

    ¡°Goodbye, my one and only knight Harold! I look forward to your future aplishments.¡±

    As the familiar lines flow from her lips, I let out a sigh of relief and exit the temple.

    ¡°Or did I forget¡­? I don¡¯t remember those lines,¡±

    I mutter to myself,pletely leaving the temple behind and heading towards the vige. Such thoughts temporarily clear away any lingering regrets and help me organize myplicated thoughts.

    After all, NPCs are just programmed characters. It¡¯s best not to dwell on this event too much and focus on quickly reaching level 6 of the bond rank to form a new vow with another goddess.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    I realized-

    That I had misunderstood the situation.

    And that turned out to be the biggest mistake of my life¡­

    I should have realized then¡­

    When I saw the characters in the game, I misunderstood that I was in the game and that everyone here was also an NPC¡­

    After all, where I am is reality¡­

    So I had mistakenly assumed that everyone in this world was an NPC.

    ¡°Eleanor-sama¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ Did youe to talk about useless things today?¡±

    Her bitter eyes began to stare at me.

    As her piercing gaze meets mine, a chill runs through my entire being, from my skin to my very bones, as if the cool wind has permeated every inch of my body.

    ¡°How many times must I repeat myself for you to understand?¡­ You cannot break your oath with me¡­ ever,¡±

    Contrary to the warm atmosphere of the sunlight seeping through the thick trees, it felt like a blizzard was falling to me.

    ¡°I will no longer pay tribute to Eleanor-sama¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I don¡¯t need any tribute anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I was at a loss for words.

    Think¡­ You have to think¡­ You have to think of a usible excuse quickly¡­

    ¡°Why are you rejecting me? Can¡¯t you see that I am giving you everything?¡±

    Then, a book of magic fell in front of me.

    The title of the book was written as-

    The Sword Of The End.

    I haven¡¯t made any tributes since step 6¡­ But even so, Eleanor continued to reward me.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I received the 10th level reward¡­ Now, what kind of reward is this¡­ Items that don¡¯t even exist in the game have been given to me over and over again¡­

    It¡¯s scary¡­ I¡¯m afraid I want to run away¡­ But I couldn¡¯t¡­

    What is my rtionship rank now¡­? Is there any meaning in disying such a number in the first ce¡­?

    I have goosebumps all over my body and I want to get down on my knees right now with a feeling of unknown fear.

    ¡°Eleanor-sama¡­¡±

    ¡°Even this¡­ isn¡¯t enough¡­?¡±

    <strong><em>Whoops¡­!!</em></strong>

    Countless rare items literally fell from the sky¡­

    Each item was worth hundreds of thousands of dors in the game, and these valuable items were piled up like a hill.

    ¡°Are you satisfied with this?¡±

    <strong><em>I¡¯m scared¡­..</em></strong>

    ¡°Or not enough?¡±

    Feares like a wave¡­

    ¡°Now¡­ Tell me¡­ No matter how greedy you are, I¡¯ll fill you up¡­¡±

    Even her innocent and refreshing eyes are gone¡­

    ¡°But¡­ you¡¯ll have to be careful¡­¡±

    I tried to run away, but I couldn¡¯t get out of her grip.

    ¡°If you¡­ on the day you¡¯re about to break the oath or leave me¡­¡±

    She sent me a sentence with a meaningful smile.

    ¡°You will never be able to leave this temple.¡±

    <strong><em>bang!</em></strong>

    Then, the heavy plosive sound of the temple door mming shut from the back makes my ears numb.

    ¡°And¡­ you dare say you have no tribute for me? How could you think there is none?¡±

    <strong><em>shudder! shudder!</em></strong>

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Then, weights was put on my ankles and wrists, and when I faced reality with an unexpected sensation, I waspletely restrained and could not even struggle.

    Again¡­ Again¡­ Again¡­

    One step¡­ Two step¡­ Slowly, as if imprinting fear, she came close to me, blushed her cheeks, and smiled a bewitching smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this perfect and eternal offering before me now?¡±

    She strokes my chest with her fingertips and tickles my ears.

    ¡°Keep in mind, on the day you think you have no real offerings¡­¡±

    A more meaningful smile blooms and instills fear in me.

    ¡°You will be personally offered as a tribute to me.¡±

 Chapter 2

    ¡°My knight Harold, you¡¯vee today,¡±

    Eleanor greeted me with her usual warmth, but there was something unsettling about her words, as if there was an underlying meaning to them.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I am here today to serve the Goddess,¡±

    I replied cautiously, feeling a slight unease creeping up within me.

    In that moment, Eleanor¡¯s eyes opened sharply, and a chill ran down my spine, as if she was peering deep into my soul.

    Her demeanor hadpletely changed since the day I almost broke our vow. Gone was the immaturity and clumsiness that characterized her.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s fortunate that you¡¯re not uttering useless words about leaving me this time¡­ I¡¯m d. Do you know how much pain I felt when you tried to broke your oath?¡±

    she said, her tone her tone carrying a sense of obsession. It was as if she had bepletely consumed by the idea of keeping me by her side, always monitoring my every action to ensure I wouldn¡¯t escape her grasp.

    So, in the end, I couldn¡¯t break the oath.If I try to do something stupid, she will notice me like a ghost and forcefully summon me and put psychological pressure on me.

    Of course, this is a development that does not exist in the game¡­. I ask myself where the hell did I go wrong, but I couldn¡¯t get rid of the anxiety these days in my mind that¡¯s been a every time.

    ¡°I was so stupid to think of leaving a goddess who has been so kind to me¡­ I don¡¯t know how to make up for my rudeness¡­¡±

    To be honest, I still have a feeling of wanting to break the oath.

    The feeling of being watched every moment was ufortable no matter what I did, and these days, even if I sit still, I get the illusion of a persistent gaze from the back of my neck.

    Of course, if I possessed the items and magic bestowed upon me by Eleanor, what would be the oue?

    It seems that I would be powerful enough to conquer the world, and any thoughts of quitting would vanish into thin air.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Come to think of it, you came to the temple 13 secondster than yesterday, maybe¡­ you¡¯re not trying to do something sphemous, are you?¡±

    Her obsession with madness is beyond reason, and since the day we first spoke, it has steadily eroded my peace of mind, leaving me feeling trapped and devoid of personal freedom.

    ¡°No¡­! How can I do something like that? I would never!¡±

    Despite those words, her mouth still held a hint of suspicion or disapproval, but for a brief moment, she smiled widely, transforming back into the Eleanor I knew.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned to the knight I knew! It¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll forgive you for your mistake, so please be careful in the future!!¡±

    I managed to calm her suspicions, and that¡¯s when I breathed a sigh of relief, feeling the tension dissipate.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for any doubts, you¡¯ve also given up on useless thoughts, so let¡¯s continue the harmonious atmosphere like before!¡­¡±

    ¡°.. forever¡­¡±

    The final murmured words of her lingered in my ears, reying in my mind.

    Ever since I noticed Eleanor¡¯s mad obsession, I¡¯ve been gued with one question.

    Will she ever interfere with me on the day I try to return to my original world¡­ Is there a way for me to return to my original world in the first ce¡­?

    In terms of the story, it wasn¡¯t clear if I could go back even if I get to the ending, or if it was just my hopeful situation.

    ¡°By the way, my knight Harold,e a little closer.¡±

    Amidst my tangled thoughts, Eleanor beckoned me closer and took careful steps towards me¡­

    ¡°yes..? ..What is it?¡±

    <em><strong>swish!</strong></em>

    I was forcefully pulled by the cor, my focus lost in an instant, and I found myself falling into her arms naturally

    ¡°! Eleanor-sama?!¡±

    While I was still taken aback by her sudden action, Eleanor face drew dangerously close, her breath grazing against my neck.

    In that moment, Eleanor pulled me closer, and a disrespectful thought crossed my mind. I swallowed nervously, feeling a dryness in my throat, but fortunately, Eleanor looked at me with a serious expression, as if she could see right through me.

    <em><strong>Ssup!</strong></em>

    Then, she pressed her face against the nape of my neck and took a deep breath. Suddenly, her expression contorted into a displeased grimace.

    ¡°My knight Harold¡­ you¡¯ve been smelling sphemous.tely¡­¡±

    An sphemous. smell¡­?

    What the hell are you talking about? Does that mean my body smells bad?

    However¡­.

    ¡°An sphemous. smell? Even though I wash my body twice a day, do I smell weird?

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±

    Then, what caused the sphemous smell¡­ Her eyes were also strange.

    It¡¯s the same cold eyes-

    , the same back when I was about to break my vows¡­. As I looked at those eyes, my head started to sound a warning tone reflexively, and my heart rate started to jump exponentially with anxiety.

    ¡°My knight, let me ask you one thing¡­¡±

    When I look up to her who speak with a cold tone and empty eyes that don¡¯t reflect anything, I start to tremble involuntarily.

    ¡°Have you met any woman recently¡­?¡±

    The warning sound in my head, which had been ringing for a simpler question than I had anticipated, faded away, and a peculiar question naturally came to mind.

    Aren¡¯t you a woman?

    What the hell is she talking about¡­?

    ¡°No? As the Goddess knows, I don¡¯t have the reason to have a femalepanion, let alone a lover¡­¡±

    This time, when I told her the truth, she looked at me with suspicious eyes, but after a while, she seemed to let out a shaky breath and started to close her eyes.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry for doubting you¡­ Lately, I¡¯ve been sensing a scent on you that shouldn¡¯t be there¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­ scent?¡±

    Then, without any hesitation, she says to me.

    ¡°The scent of another woman¡­¡±

    Upon hearing those words, I tilt my head in confusion, shaking it from side to side and freeing my neck.

    I really risked my everything and was innocent this time.

    It was really unfair this time because I had never been in a rtionship either in the original world or since I moved to another world, and there was no close friend of the opposite s*x.

    ¡°Huh¡­ No¡­ It seems like I¡¯ve been worrying about something because I¡¯m feeling unwell these days, making me more sensitive. I apologize once again.¡±

    She say that, but she can¡¯t seem to get rid of her remorse.

    ¡°Harold¡­ in our shrines dating is forbidden. I won¡¯t allow it. It is natural to have a rtionship but you are not allowed even to have s*x or rtionship with a woman, so always keep that in mind.¡±

    Even though it was called a shrine, I was the only member of it, and there were no rules like this in the original game. It was clear that she had created them to exert control over me and ensure my obedience.

    ¡°Yes¡­, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    However, it was a meaningless warning to me, a veteran who has lived for 28 years and has no romantic rtionships with women. Therefore, I did not react or show any concern about it.

    <em>[note : damn bro i feel bad for u]</em>

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Guild Hall

    ¡°Harold! Good too see you again!¡±

    When I open the door of the guild hall, Paulo, arge man in huge armor, greets me.

    Paulo Stog

    As an adventurer who made a name for himself in the royal capital, he took on various roles, such as helping other yers in the game, all without ever getting bored.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Yes¡­ Seeing Paulo-san full of energy and fully geared , it seems like there¡¯s a big quest today.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I always strive to live up to my reputation. By the way, you can just talk casually. We¡¯ve known each other for quite some time, so let¡¯s not be too formal!¡±

    I think the story until now has progressed to around 25%¡­

    I¡¯ve defeated numerous bosses by dealing with demons that reside in the dark, but there is still a long way to go.

    With the items bestowed by Eleanor, there is honestly no risk in battles, but the challenge lies in the passage of time.

    Despite my desire to proceed and advance the story, the next chapter¡¯s boss has yet to appear. Therefore, I¡¯m left with no choice but to bide my time until it does.

    Even if I go back, how will the original world change¡­ Will I go back to the time I transferred as if nothing happened¡­ Or will a year pass there¡­ I feel anxious and worried about the unknown.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m already fully prepared with my gear like this, then can you guess? Or maybe you¡¯ve heard the rumors.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t miss a single word, he says the same thing as a game, and from memory, maybe this line¡­

    ¡°Dragon¡­ Has it appeared¡­?¡±

    He looked a little surprised, as if it was a bit surprising, but then he made a gentle expression as if saying,

    ¡°So you¡¯ve heard about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Recently, there are constant rumors that dragons, which have only been handed down as legends, are appearing at the top of the mountain near this royal capital¡­ In fact, a few subjugation corps and patrols have been dispatched, but they¡¯re all missing¡­ Apparently, the Association is preparing well for this time¡­ that¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard¡±

    Mir, The Devourer of Darkness¡­

    As far as I know, Mir is one of the ancient dragons that has existed since the time of the Old Gods in the distant past. With the background of being a ferocious dragon that has fed solely on darkness, if the demons lurking in the dark were considered novice enemies, Mir would be a formidable boss known as a true behemoth.

    In its first appearance, Mir voraciously devoured numerous dark-dwelling demons, which posed a significant challenge for novice yers.

    It effortlessly consumed them as if they were mere snacks, disying its immense power.

    The overall attack pattern of Mir is monotonous, so it¡¯s not difficult to avoid even if it¡¯s the first time you face that dragon¡­ The dangerous partes from its damage.

    With a colossal physique rivaling that of a massive cathedral, Mir delivered devastating blows befitting its immense size. Each of its attacks proved to be a formidable strike from a truly powerful boss.

    For a first-timer , users without proper equipment would be instantly killed by a single touch from Mir.

    Even well-equipped yers, experienced in multiple fights with Mir, would lose a significant portion, if not more, of their health with just one hit.

    As a result, no matter how eager or greedy a yer was, attempting additional strikes or making a single mistake would inevitably lead to dog death

    ¡°It¡¯s a legendary dragon, so I¡¯m getting nervous¡­ May Goddess¡¯ protection be with me¡­¡±

    Then he took out the pendant that always hung around his neck and looked at it with a profound expression.

    The shrine of Abne, one of the most praised goddesses in the royal capital in the game, Paulo, who has high reputation as an adventurer, is the head of the shrine, and the pendant he always wears around his neck is given directly from Goddess Abne.

    Abne is known to provide valuable rewards to those who visit her, making her one of the most popr goddesses among the yers.

    In fact, in my original n, I was going to break Eleanor oath in step 6 and go to Goddess Abne.

    ¡°By the way, what kind of shrine you¡¯re in again? No matter how many times I hear it, I can¡¯t recognize it.¡±

    That¡¯s right¡­ Because it was originally forgotten and no one knew about it¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s called Eleanor Shrine, because there are so few believers, people don¡¯t know about it.¡±

    ¡°Is it? By the way, I¡¯m not trying to provoke you by saying this, but I apologize if you feel bad.¡±

    At the same time, he takes on a serious atmosphere and speaks as carefully as possible so as not to offend me.

    ¡°Why did you enter a shrine that is not very known? People say that there is nothing to gain from a shrine without a reputation¡­ How about joining our shrine instead? Should I write an introduction letter for you?¡±

    To be honest, just listening to what he suggested made me want to ask him to do it.

    ¡°If you, who¡¯s skilled,e to our shrine, Goddess Abne will surely wee you.¡±

    But if I were to break the oath, I would have to face the consequences that would befall me from Goddess Eleanor, and that thought alone brings me to tears.

    ¡°Nevertheless, she is a benevolent goddess, and I¡¯ve been guarding her shrine for a long time, so leaving her side would not be an easy task¡­¡±

    When I gave the excuse that I came up with on the spot, Paulo then speak with a serious expression on his face..

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I can¡¯t say anything about the circumstances of the shrine! That belief! I will support it!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ Thank you.¡±

    Then again, Paulo returns to the original topic and brings up the story of Mir.

    This line is probably the beginning of the Mir quest and an important line that opens many gates that I must ovee in the future.

    ¡°Are you also nning to join the dragon hunt, Harold?¡±

 Chapter 3

    notes : srry if there¡¯s any typos. Also I¡¯ve been removing some sentences that I don¡¯t understand, really it¡¯s just impossible to understand them so I just press delete. Sorry.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Risking your life is not a phrase that can be uttered so easily.

    Therefore, it is widely understood that in a life-threatening situation, a sacrifice or cost is needed.

    This holds true for everyone else here as well¡­

    ¡°Hey! Bring some more meat here!¡±

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re going to have a big event soon, so is it okay to drink like that?¡±

    ¡°It might be thest cup anyway, so let me drink it!¡±

    For a situation where one¡¯s own life could be gone, the overall atmosphere was a festive atmosphere, with some drinking alcohol from midday onwards, while others quietly put food in their mouths and tried to keep theirposure.However, no matter how much they tried to appear happy, the atmosphere wasn¡¯t as cheerful as they wanted it to be.

    There was a lingering concern about the fact that he could lose his life in the process.

    The age range varied greatly, with people from young neers to seasoned elders and seniors who had lived long enough to no longer fear the present.

    ¡°Grandpa¡­ I¡¯ll definitely pay for your treatment¡­¡±

    ¡°If I make it through this quest, I¡¯ll make a significant leap forward in life! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°If you contribute to the subjugation of the Elder Dragon, you can live as an honorable person until the day you die.¡±

    Each individual had their own unique circumstances, and their motivations for joining the subjugation varied, whether it was for the pursuit of fame or simply for mary gain.

    Even if one were to assume otherwise, with over 50 adventurers gathered like this, the reward would be substantial enough to sustain afortable lifestyle for at least five years.

    Well, considering the setting alone, I thought it was a natural situation because I was that strong, and thinking that I was participating in person rather than looking through the monitor, I didn¡¯t feel like I was getting a lot of money with the price of risking my life.

    ¡°Hahahaha!! You¡¯re not looking very energized,Harold! Get your energy up!¡±

    Paulo, who offered me words of encouragement with a hit on the back said that.

    I frowned, feeling a burning sensation and a sharp pain from the hard hit on my back.

    ¡°Paulo, could you please go easy on me? My back can¡¯t handle these heavy hits every time, haha..¡±

    It¡¯s not a joke, the impact is truly brutal. It feels like being hit with full force by a strong, bearded man..

    Isn¡¯t that just Paulo? Bearded and strong¡­

    ¡°Oh, right? But don¡¯t worry! I want to hit you with all my full power, but I can¡¯t! Hahaha!¡±

    No, you were wrong from the beginning of the thought of trying to hit me with all your might to my slender body that just looks weakpared to your big body¡­

    ¡°More than that, Harold, are you worried? Your face is full of concern.¡±

    I was lost in deep thought, so my expression wasplex, but I wasn¡¯t genuinely worried.

    Considering the magic I received from Eleanor, the middle boss, Mir, is no match with that. With that magic , I can defeat the final boss in an instant, regardless of its attacks.

    Even if that¡¯s a powerful magic¡­ If, for some reason, it doesn¡¯t work, like if the boss dodges or is immune to it, my life will be in jeopardy.

    Since it¡¯s a powerful spell, it consumes a significant amount of mana. If I use it once or twice, I¡¯ll be left unable to fight due to the depletion of my mana.

    In simple terms, it¡¯s a high-risk, high-reward situation. I can choose to use low-risk, low-cost magic, but the payoff won¡¯t be as great. Above all, it¡¯s crucial to finish the battle quickly because the opponent is strong.

    So, I have to be cautious, I shouldn¡¯t use that spell unnecessarily, as it could miss the target and draw the aggro to me.

    The best approach is to carefully observe the situation, patiently wait for the right moment, and then unleash the magic percisely, swiftly eliminating the opponent in a single strike.

    ¡°Haha¡­ I have a lot to think about for a while, but it¡¯s okay now, so you shouldn¡¯t be worried about it.¡±

    Paulo turned out to be a genuinely kind person when we first met. At the beginning, I thought his actions were just part of the game, but as time went on, I saw his true virtues and it made me realize that I had misjudged him.

    Even now, He was smiling brightly on the outside, probably because I was making a funny expression, but when I looked closely, there was sadness in his eyes.

    ¡°Uh-huh! Well then, that¡¯s good! Eat enough! Strength is in our stamina!¡±

    And while it¡¯s not alcohol, he hands me a yellow drink ss and lifts it up to me.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Cheer up!¡±

    With those words, they toast each other¡¯s cups and pray for peace on the journey ahead.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    After finishing all the preparations, we set out to subdue the old dragon and the dark-eating Mir, and we started walking endlessly towards the top of the mountain.

    Even though I had a full meal, I was gasping for breath as we climbed the hill without stopping. I felt tired even before the battle started.

    Whether it was due to my weak physical stamina or others¡¯ exceptional fitness, everyone else seemed to climb the mountain effortlessly while breathing calmly, unlike me.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you already tired? Can you really do the dragon hunting like this?¡±

    Paulo, in a slightly concerned tone, expressed his words and offered his hand to me, allowing me to walk morefortably.

    ¡­..

    Then, at some point, the people in front of me came to a halt, and I naturally stopped walking, turning my gaze towards them.

    ¡°Have we arrived?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I guess so¡­¡±

    The scenery of the once lush forest with countless trees had transformed into a scene of devastation, with broken trees scattered all around.

    The contrast between the previous abundance and the current wreckage was striking, resembling a colossal baseball field of destruction.

    I narrowed my eyes and tried to look as far away as possible, and at the far end of my field of vision, a monster with ck skin that looked like a mountain and hard like a rock was sleeping.

    Although the wings and skin looked tattered on the outside, it seemed to show that it was an absolute strong monster who fought so many battles.

    ¡°Okay, I think it¡¯s asleep. Once a dragon falls asleep, it¡¯s easy enough that it doesn¡¯t wake up, so we¡¯ll be preparing for a surprise attack.¡±

    A person who seems to be the leader of the expedition said that and made a gesture that is difficult for me to understand¡­

    <em>zazaza-¡­</em>

    Soon after, demons to approach Mir, who was peacefully sleeping and drooling. These menacing creatures closed in on the slumbering dragon, their intentions shrouded in mystery.

    ¡°Those demons¡­ Just looking at them, looks like there are more than 10¡­ What should we do?¡±

    When Paulo posed that question, a sense of unease rippled through the group. It became apparent that others were grappling with their own concerns.

    The looming threat of Mir was already daunting, but there were also ten other formidable monsters that needed to be dealt with in this small expedition.

    Each one required careful coordination and strategy. The magnitude of the task ahead weighed heavily on everyone¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Fortunately, it seems that we haven¡¯t been spotted yet. Their main focus is still on Mir, so let¡¯s keep an eye to the situation.¡±

    As themander of the expedition team issued the order, tension filled the air, and a collective sigh escaped from the group.

    They understood the importance of remaining hidden and adopted cautious postures, fully aware of the seriousness of the situation.

    ¡°Kee-ee-ee!!!¡±

    The demons ran at Mir at once with loud and creepy screams¡­

    ¡°Kreuk¡­!¡±

    The ck dragon, sensing the imminent attack, swiftly stood up, its eyes shing with anticipation, even before the demons could make contact with its skin.

    <em> GRAHHHHHH!</em>

    Then, it rises up with a thunderous roar that deafens even those of us who are far away.

    ¡°Ughhhh!!¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡¯s so loud!¡±

    ¡°My ears feel like they¡¯re about to burst¡­!!¡±

    While all of them spit out voices of astonishment and dazed in fear¡­

    <em>ROOOARRR!!!!!!</em>

    Mir relentlessly hunts the demons and swallows them whole with its vicious snout.

    ¡°Keek-!¡±

    The demons whose bodies were torn like a piece of paper by Mir¡¯s pure force died instantly and turned into corpses to fill Mir¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous¡­ Even if we need several skilled adventurers so beat those demons¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re being ughtered so easily¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn! That dragon treating those demons like snacks!¡±

    Some people covered their mouths, their eyes narrowing in disgust at the repulsive sound that made them grimace. Others were filled with terror, copsing to the ground like frightened children.

    ¡°Groorr¡­!¡±

    Mir, who overwhelms all the demons in less than 5 minutes and devours them satisfactorily, wants toy down again but¡­

    ¡°It saw us!!¡±

    ¡°What should we do?! We came here with the intention to defeat it, but seeing its power, it seems impossible¡­!¡±

    Mir, who noticed us with his excellent animal senses, opened his snout, still dripping with ck blood, and roared once more.

    <em>ROOOOARRRRRRR!!!!!!! </em>

    ¡°¡±ugh?!¡±¡±

    Those who witnessed the brutal massacre were overwhelmed by the sheer horror of it, feeling a sense of dread that shook them to their core.

    The force of the sound waves alone caused them to recoil and tremble, leaving them in a state of shock and fear.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Now that things have escted to this point, it¡¯s time to initiate the subjugation! Everyone, stick to the strategy and take action!¡±

    As the leader of the expeditionary team, unable to witness the scene any longer, mustered the courage and charged forward.

    Some members followed suit, forming themanded camp as instructed. However, there were others who hesitated, unsure of how to proceed¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s too much¡­! I can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s absurd to deal with such a monster!¡±

    There were also individuals who werepletely consumed by fear, their minds paralyzed, and they didn¡¯t even dare to look back.

    ¡°Harold, stay close¡­!¡±

    With those words, Mr. Paulo dashes forward with a swift agility that defies his massive stature.

    I try my best to keep up with him and engage with my own task.

    It¡¯s a scene I¡¯ve witnessed countless times in the game, but seeing it unfold right before my eyes sends my heart racing, filling me with a mixture of excitement and fear that threatens to overwhelm me, pulling me away from the battlefield in my mind.

    ¡°Shoot!!¡±

    When themand to attack is given, I push aside my fear and gather magical energy at my fingertips, unleashing a spell of the appropriate level for attacking.

    ¡°Ahhhh!!¡±

    Mir, who has been bombarded with magic by several wizards, lets out a pained groan and lifts its colossal feet.

    Despite its already massive size that overwhelms onlookers, it attempts to expand its body further, as if trying to darken the open sky.

    ¡°Eat it you monster! Everyone keep shooting!!¡±

    At themand of the captain, Mir carefully releases a breath of magic that seems to be harmless.

    <em>GRAAAAAH!</em>

    However, to everyone¡¯s shock, Mir¡¯s subsequent breath unleashes a torrent of mes, engulfing many and resulting in numerous injuries and fatalities.

    ¡°Arghhhh!!! My arm!!¡±

    ¡°An injured person here!!¡±

    ¡°We need priest!!!¡±

    In the midst of the chaos, the priority changes into defeating Mir quickly to prevent further casualties.

    <em>ROAARRRRR!!!</em>

    Then, unable to withstand the firepower, Mir spread its wings and widened the distance from us.

    Now¡¯s the chance!

    Thinking it was a chance I couldn¡¯t afford to miss, I emptied all my stored mana that I¡¯ve been saving and unleashed a powerful spell.

    <strong> [Gravity Field!]</strong>

    As the spell took effect, Mir sensed its body growing heavier and quickly leaped into the sky before crashing down to the ground¡­

    <strong> [Bind!]</strong>

    The spell entwines Mir¡¯s massive body with a dazzling golden chain, immobilizing it and preventing any escape attempts.

    <em>nk! nk! nk!</em>

    The chain shakes at Mir¡¯s fierce resistance and begins to make an uneasy sound as if it will break at any moment.

    I need tu hurry!¡­.

    I started to feel impatient, but I focused on calming my mind and regting my breathing.

    Therger the magic I need to cast, the more time it takes to gather and concentrate the mana

    <em>Rumble!</em>

    Damn it!

    As the chains gradually unravel, anxiety threatens to consume me, but I make a conscious effort to maintain myposure.

    If it weren¡¯t for the protection of the spirit, I wouldn¡¯t have been able toe this far and proceed so smoothly¡­

    ¡°Ugh¡­

    <strong>[Thunder Strike!]</strong>

    As soon as the spell preparations were finished, a thunderstorm of blue lightning was dropped directly over Mir¡¯s head.

    <em>ZAP!</em><em>ZAP!</em>

    I can¡¯t let the dazzling light that turns the sky blue overwhelm my vision. I have to keep a firm grip on my focus on the spell.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Harold! Did it work?!¡±

    Paulo shouted my name amidst the raging storm that followed the thunder, but the deafening sound of lightning drowned out his voice.

    ¡°Grkhhagh?!¡±

    All I could hear was a sharp, deafening sound and Mir¡¯s painful roar.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Uh¡­! Ugh¡­!!!¡±

    After expending all of my mana, the spell stopped and the sky returned to its previous calm state.

    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­¡±

    These powerful spells are not easily controlled, so once you cast them, you must expend all your magical energy to maintain control and prevent it from damaging your allies.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Uh¡­¡±

    I struggled to maintain consciousness, forcefully gripping the dizziness that threatens to make my head spin and my vision fade rapidly.

    As I retrieve the mana potion I had concealed in my arms and gulp it down, the dizziness gradually subsides and my blurred vision starts to clear.

    Thankfully, I managed to avoid fainting from mana depletion, but casting any more spells beyond this point seems almost impossible.

    ¡°Harold¡­ what are you?¡±

    Paulo, who sat beside me, spoke with a mix of pride and uneasy suspicion.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Well.., I¡¯m just an ordinary adventurer¡­.¡±

    I replied, with my vision still blurry. But my response seemed to anger him.

    ¡°Tell me the truth! There aren¡¯t many wizards in the world who can easily attack dragons like this! And those spells-!¡±

    ¡°I truly am just an adventurer¡­ though my methods may be peculiar, it¡¯s the truth..¡±

    Frustrated by my repeated answer, he narrowed his eyes suspiciously, as if he didn¡¯t quite believe it. But then he let out a sigh and offered his support.

    ¡°For now, I¡¯ll ept that¡­ I¡¯m not in the best mood right now, so we¡¯ll discuss thister.¡±

    With that, I nodded and, with his help, we made our way towards Mir¡¯s location.A huge dust storm arose and covered the surrounding area as if a mist had formed, so Mir could not be seen.

    ¡°By the way, what happened to Mir? I can¡¯t see it, but I don¡¯t feel any movement¡­ Maybe¡­¡±

    Mumbling to himself, immersed in many thoughts, he immediately spit out lines that he shouldn¡¯t have shouted out.

    <em>Shit! This guy is going to say something that¡¯ll raise a g!-</em>

    ¡°Did we seed Harold?!¡±

    ¡°Paulo! Don¡¯t say that-!¡±

    <em>Wooo!!</em>

    Then, the fog-like piles of sand that filled this ce are sucked into the center of the ce like a ck hole.

    ¡°shit¡­..¡±

    A wave of despair washed over me, causing my body to feel heavy, and my mind to bend under its weight. My legs grew weak, as if they had lost all strength.

    <em>GRAAAHHHHH!!</em>

    Soon, the piercing scream of Mir echoes through the air, and the word ¡°run away¡± keeps repeating in my mind.

    What now? I am powerless to fight, and with all my mana depleted, can others finish it off?

    However, the remaining few individuals are not capable enough. It seems impossible to win, no matter how you look at it.

    As the dust settles, the spot where Mir once stood bes visible, like dissipating mist.

    ¡°Huh? Mir is gone¡­?¡±

    The vital presence of Mir has disappeared without a trace. What could have happened? Did it escape?

    If that were the case, it would be more fortunate than unfortunate, but based on my knowledge of the game, such a development never urred.

    ¡°Paulo¡­! Mir is gone-¡°

    ¡°Who is gone?¡±

    .

    .

    uh¡­?

    The voice of a woman I had never heard before in my life made me surprised without realizing it.

    I looked at Paulo for a moment, but surely it¡¯s not his voice¡­ But there was something strange about his expression.

    He was staring at something, his eyes wide open and his mouth wide open as if he had lost what to say.

    As a result, I turn my head to the side he is looking at¡­

    ¡°What the hell did you see-¡°

    ¡°If it were not me, who would be standing here in front of you then?¡±

    A beautiful woman stood in front of me.

    A woman, who had not been part of the expedition, stood before me, d in ominous ck armor. Inside that armor was a beautiful woman with red eyes and short hair, giving off an evil and unsettling feeling.

    She stood proudly in front of me, her chest held high in a disy of confidence.

    ¡°I have been observing you all this time, and your magic is truly impressive. It has been thousands of years since I have seen a wizard who has earned my admiration in this world¡­¡±

    It¡¯s absurd¡­ really absurd¡­

    This could never happen¡­

    Desperately rejecting the reality that keeps flying into my head, I deny the existence in front of me.

    ¡°It is alright if you react that way, I will not take it personally. But I have a liking for strong person, so please do not make such a foolish expression.¡±

    However, the existence in front of me introduces itself as if to shatter my thoughts.

    ¡°I, the ancient dragon Mir, who have feasted upon darkness for eons, hereby dere that I am in love with you right now!¡±

 Chapter 4

    Note : so when the text is coloured it means shback or the situation is going a little crazy. Blue is for Eleanor and Purple is for Mir.

    Also italic words will be the sfx, inner thought, shback, or something okay? for the bolds will be notes and spells, remind you that this is an korean novel not japanese, and i¡¯ve been using -san and -sama stuff because i dunno what those are in korean.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Unfortunately, it looks like I got caught up in something crazy.

    ¡°What is it? It¡¯s embarrassing when you look at me like that.¡±

    I said it like that, but she just smiled and stared at me without any change in expression.

    The subjugation of Mir was somehow settled, but personally, I was caught up in a bigger problem than that.

    ¡°Harold¡­¡±

    Paulo caresses the back of his neck with a uneasy expression as if he was in trouble.He seems to have something he wants to say, but he can¡¯te up with an appropriate word, so he keeps opening and closing his mouth.

    I know¡­ Now, the situation is crazy¡­

    Mir, The Devourer of Darkness¡­ A dragon that had lived since ancient times and once covered the sky as a massive creature, had now transformed into a woman of a lesser stature than myself.

    After turning into a human, she said that she fell in love with me, and that she would make me her ck knight, and has been following me ever since.

    Mir, who eventually followed me to the guild hall, sits next to me and repeats the boring lines to the point that I¡¯m tired of it.

    ¡°Why are you refusing my offer? If you serve me, all the forbidden magics and darkness in this world will grant you strength.¡±

    Also, people who have gathered around me are eager to hand over this bombs to me.

    Undoubtedly, she¡¯s an old dragon¡­. She was a dangerous existence that could easily crush even a fleeting human life when a whim urred.

    If there was a chance to pass on such a dangerous existence to someone else, it would be wise to persuade them to the best of my abilities and avoid further involvement. I would¡¯ve made the same decision.

    ¡°Why me in the first ce..?¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to repeat myself so many times? How many times have I told you that I fell in love with your formidable power from the moment Iid eyes on you?¡±

    I tried to convey my disapproval in some way, but she didn¡¯t seem to notice. As a dragon in human form, shecked the understanding of social cues and norms.

    However, I couldn¡¯t express my disapproval straightforwardly because I couldn¡¯t even fathom the kind of trouble I would face if I were to outright reject her.

    ¡°What do you think, Harold? If it¡¯s you, I think it¡¯ll be fine. She seems to have taken a liking to you and hasn¡¯t shown any signs of hostility.¡±

    Then the impatient expedition leader tries to hand over everything to me with a clear line.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    After that, I closed my mouth tightly and ran my hand through my hair in frustration.

    To be honest, I never wanted to have her by my side either.

    I have quite a lot of reasons, but the biggest reason is that the goddess I serve¡­

    (<em>¡°Harold¡­ in our shrines dating is forbidden. I won¡¯t allow it. It is natural to have a rtionship but you are not allowed even to have s*x or rtionship with a woman, so always keep that in mind.¡±</em>)

    Even now, the image of the goddess who might be eagerly waiting for me in the temple shes through my mind.

    Of course, having a romantic rtionship with a woman is a normal thing, but even me getting to know a woman makes her jealous.

    So she created aw that never existed before to hold me. The mere thought of her expression when she finds out I have a woman by my side sends shivers down my spine.

    Anyway, if she catches even a hint of another woman¡¯s scent on me, she¡¯ll start interrogating me like crazy. Do I really have to ept Mir¡¯s suggestion?

    It¡¯s terrifying to even imagine what will happen the next day, so I should stop thinking-

    ¡°I understand that it¡¯s difficult for you as well, but for now, I would appreciate it if you could handle it¡­ Many people have already sacrificed themselves, so I can¡¯t allow any further harm to be done.¡±

    As if agreeing with the leader words, the other adventurers also nodded their heads slightly and wanted to hand over everything to me.

    <em>These mother*ckers!-</em>

    Honestly, it feels unfair that nobody is on my side, and I want to dislike everyone here. But if I try to see things from their point of view, I can understand why they feel the way they do. It¡¯s aplicated mix of emotions inside me..

    ¡°Ah, I have heard that humans stroll together down the streets when they harbor affection for one another?¡±

    But whether she¡¯s tired of waiting anymore or really wants to spend time with me, she grabs my wrist and walks out of the guild hall.

    Contrary to her seemingly delicate appearance, she possessed a strength that could render an ordinary adult male powerless, effortlessly lifting them up as if they were a mere toy.

    I was pulled towards Mir against my will, feeling the concerned gazes of the people inside the guild hall as it rapidly faded into the distance.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Humans these days, they are truly peculiar. It is quite baffling.¡±

    Upon arriving in town, she nces around frantically with her eyes twinkling.

    However, her expression remained unchanged, still wearing that faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So what course of action do you suggest now? You possess a better understanding of human culture than I do, so I shall follow your lead.¡±

    I now understand the frustration and shame of not being heard and being pulled along without much say. It seems that you¡¯ll eventually give up because you know they won¡¯t listen to you.

    ¡°What are you doing? I said I will follow your lead, but why do you remain silent?¡±

    To be honest, I¡¯m not even sure what to do from now on¡­

    Back in my original world, where I had lived for nearly 30 years without ever being in a rtionship, I waspletely clueless about what to do on dates. Forget dates, heck I didn¡¯t even know how to interact with the opposite gender when we¡¯re hanging out.

    Moreover, in this unfamiliar ce with its distinct culture and technology, it was challenging toe up with ideas on how to navigate and engage in activities. The differences from my original world added anotheryer ofplexity to the situation.

    Damn¡­ What should I do¡­

    In the midst of my desperate contemtion, I noticed Mir¡¯s intense gaze fixated on something.

    ? What is she staring at?

    I looked carefully in the direction she was looking, and there was a crepe shop.

    Does she want to eat that food?

    ¡°Come with me, Mir.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ huh¡­?¡±

    This time, I hold her hand and lead her to the front of the store, and she, who has been confident until now, shows a look of surprise at what has happened, and then blushes and shyly shrinks.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Harold¡­ I¡¯m a little surprised when you hold my hand so suddenly¡­¡±

    What are you talking about? You were the first to act unterally.

    Unable to fully grasp Mir¡¯s words, I raised an eyebrow and watched as she averted her gaze, looking away.

    Arriving at the store, disregarding Mir¡¯s words, I proceed to order the simplest menu item avable.

    ¡°I¡¯d like a crepe, please.¡±

    I hurriedly ordered a crepe and quickly handed over the exact amount to pay. Soon, a delicious-looking cheesy crepe was served right in front of Mir.

    ¡°Oh¡­ What kind of delicacy is this? The sweet aroma is already tickling my nostrils, and I can hardly resist it!¡±

    ¡°This is a food called crepe, just think of it as a dessert that humans enjoy.¡±

    Upon hearing my exnation, her mouth began to water uncontrobly, causing drool to escape. Unable to resist any longer, she took a big bite of the crepe and savored its delicious taste..

    ¡°!!!!¡±

    In that moment, she opened her eyes wide, her lips quivering slightly. Her gaze fixated on the crepe, her eyes turning a pale color as if a wave of madness had washed over her.

    ¡°What do you think¡­? Do you like it?¡±

    I grew curious as she remained silent, not providing any answer to my questions¡­

    sh!

    ¡°Wow!!!¡±

    She raises the crepe high in the sky and shouts out loud enough to attract the attention of those around us

    ¡°Harold! This crepe or whatever it is! It is truly magnificent! I have never encountered such a decadent and addictive sweetness in all my thousands of years!¡±

    The contrast between her childlike behavior and her appearance as an adult woman drove me to frustration and embarrassment, causing me to feel increasingly flustered under the watchful eyes of others.

    ¡°Hahahaha, thank you youngdy, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever heard such a high praise.¡±

    The owner aunt makes another one and gives it to me while listening to Mir¡¯s words and smiling as if she is in a good mood.

    ¡°This is on the house! Eat well!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, aunty¡­.¡±

    I bend my body 90 degrees to apologize, but the aunty shakes her head saying it¡¯s okay

    We¡¯ve not only been causingmotion, but we¡¯re also getting free food too¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, aunty!¡­

    ¡°No worries, honey! Business is doing welltely, so there¡¯s plenty to go around. You two lovebirds go ahead and have a good time! Enjoy each other¡¯spany, and don¡¯t you worry about me. Haha!~¡±

    However, unlike my feelings, she¡¯s saying it¡¯s okay and began to misunderstand my rtionship with mir.

    ¡°Thank you, but we¡¯re not in a rtionsh-¡°

    <em>puck!</em>

    ¡°ugh?!¡±

    Suddenly, something is forcefully shoved into my mouth, causing me to choke in pain.

    As I look at the cause of the pain, Mir, she res at me with a displeased look.

    Whis is she looking at me like that?

    Just as I was about to speak, something was forcefully shoved into my mouth, leaving me unable to utter a word.

    The sweet scent instantly filled my mouth, overwhelming my senses.

    <em>Mmphfhh!</em>

    ¡°Mir!¡­ what-¡°

    She forcefully continues to stuff the crepe she was eating into my mouth, all the while speaking to me in a unhappy tone.

    ¡°Everything is progressing smoothly¡­ Why do you insist on uttering those meaningless words? Just savor this crepe in silence.¡±

    There are a lot of things I want to say because of this weird situation, but Mir just keep shoving the crepes to my mouth..

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I kept my silence as I chewed on the creamy and sweet crepe, watching Mir walk to somewhere else.

    With no knowledge of her destination, I had no option but to follow her, hastily swallowing the remaining crepe in my mouth.

    Her next stop was the town square, where a y was taking ce.

    ¡°Harold! Why are humans gathered here in such numbers? And what is the purpose of those people on the stage?¡±

    When she asked that, I proceeded to give her a brief exnation about the concept of theater and the purpose of the people on the stage.

    Mir then proceed to observed them with great interest, her eyes fixed on the performance unfolding before her.

    ¡°My love! Where are you?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me!!¡±

    The content of the y unfolds a love story between lovers like Romeo and Juliet, but the ending is an ordinary parting story that is treated as a tragedy.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I can¡¯t be with you¡­¡±

    ¡°No! Please don¡¯t leave me!!¡±

    The story is really predictable, but it¡¯s fun to watch¡­

    ¡°Human man, you idiot¡­ Why did you make such a choice¡­¡±

    Mir was tearing up and grinding her teeth in anger.

    Mir, who is now feelin emotional, seemed to fully grasp the characters and their feelings portrayed in the y. She showed as much sadness, if not more, than the actors themselves.

    The y depicted a story of family conflicts that couldn¡¯t be resolved, leading to the protagonists going their separate ways.

    The male lead married someone else from a noble background, while the female lived a lonely life.

    As the y came to an end and people started leaving, the sun had already begun to set, painting the sky with a beautiful orange hue.

    ¡°It is truly heart-wrenching¡­ In the end, that man and women cannot bridge the gap between them¡­ How cruel this can be¡­¡±

    In response to thosements, she started walking without a clear destination. I didn¡¯t know where she was going, but Mir walked confidently with purposeful steps.

    ¡°Mir¡­ where are you going?¡±

    I felt strange about the unpaved area where the number of people and the ratio were increasing after moving for a long time, so I asked Mir, but there was no answer.

    At one point, a stubborn determination could be seen on her face, and she just followed her without saying a word, holding back the anxiety that wasing from her.

    ¡°Why did youe all the way here?¡±

    The ce I had to walk for so long was in the forest where no one seemed toe.

    For some reason, I gently tapped Mir on the shoulder, which gave off a strange atmosphere, but she didn¡¯t look back at me for a while.

    ¡°Harold¡­¡±

    Mir¡¯s face, as she turned to look at me, appeared unusually pale and had a post-y glow.

    I could sense that something had stirred within her after watching the performance. I wondered what kind of emotional transformation she had undergone.

    ¡°Yes? What¡¯s going on¡­?¡±

    When I responded to the voice calling me, she took a deep breath and speak to me with a serious expression.

    ¡°Be my ck knight¡­ If you make me your master now, I will give you everything.¡±

    This again¡­

    This time too, if we keep going back and forth, it won¡¯t end¡­ I¡¯ll just answer her clearly¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think that could be possible¡­¡±

    There was not much change in her expression as if she had expected such an answer, but she sighed and asked another question.

    ¡°Why are you rejecting me? Please tell me the reason-¡±

    ¡°Is it because I am a monster? If you desire, I will live quietly¡­ I may be an ancient dragon, but I am willing to obey you¡­ so please.. be my ck Knight¡­¡±

    The reason I can¡¯t ept her is not because those things¡­, but the biggest problem is¡­

    ¡°I can¡¯t because I worship a goddess, and she won¡¯t ept it because she prohibits dating as well as contact also rtionship with the opposite s*x¡­¡±

    It¡¯s because of Eleanor¡­ Obviously, if I ept Mir¡¯s offer, things will be really problematic.

    ¡°What¡­ Goddess¡­?¡±

    As she said that, a cold wave began to hit this ce, no¡­ to be exact, the chilly atmosphere began to make my spine shiver.

    ¡°Mir¡­? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    shudder!

    Before I could finish speaking, I felt a heavy sensation on my arm, and to my surprise, I realized that ck chains were tightly binding me.

    ¡°Goddess¡­ Goddess¡­¡±

    Showing a terrifying obsession while keep muttering the word goddess, she begins to stare at me with dark, empty eyes that resembles the abyss.

    ¡°Okay¡­ So the reason you keep rejecting me is because of that goddess¡­¡±

    It¡¯s so ridiculous that she lets out a dryugh as if she¡¯s losing her mind, then pulls out a ck de from the air and points it at me.

    Until now, I¡¯ve been brewing a cup of ¡°bitter tea¡± for her¡­ but, in fact, were she aware of it¡­?

    <strong>[In Korean ng, the phrase ¡°bitter tea¡± (???) refers to expressing one¡¯s displeasure or frustration towards someone indirectly or subtly. It implies that while pretending to be kind or amodating, one actually holds negative feelings or resentment towards the person. So, in the given context, the speaker is expressing surprise and questioning whether others were aware of their true feelings despite their attempts to hide them. Also I don¡¯t understand what the hell this sentence means, my bad.]</strong>

    ¡°Harold¡­ You have made a foolish choice, just like that main character in the y¡­¡±

    Unable to bear the mounting weight of the chains, I eventually found myself kneeling in front of her.

    ¡°Yes¡­back then- no, even now¡­ Those gods were nothing more than cowards¡­ Those pitiful beings who hid behind the weaker ones, epting offerings and assigning their tasks to others¡­¡±

    Then she put the de on my chest and it pierced my heart.

    ¡°Ugh?! Huh¡­?¡±

    However, there was no pain and no blood.

    ¡°Are you going to worship such gods?¡±

    But then, I felt a strange sensation deep inside me, as if something within me was being drawn out.

    ¡°No¡­ I absolutely despise it¡­ I refuse to be miserable like the woman in that y¡­¡±

    Was it because of the y earlier¡­? Why the hell is she acting like this¡­

    huh?!

    Then, the extracted thing transformed into something else and seeped deep into my heart.

    ¡°Even if I grow weary from battles and my strength wanes in seclusion¡­ I refuse to stoop so low as tog behind the gods.¡±

    A chilles to my body¡­ The cold makes me shivers and fear spreads throughout my body.

    ¡°So?, what if you have such vows? You refuse to choose me because of such a sassy thing?¡±

    It was only after hearing Mir¡¯s words that I realized¡­ The thing twisting inside me all along was none other than the pledge that binds me to Eleanor¡­

    The oath is now deteriorating, transforming into something else, and oveying itself upon me¡­ A dark energy swirls within, causing an indescribable sense of unease.

    ¡°That stupid thing¡­ I will destroy it¡­¡±

    My body grows colder¡­ It¡¯s as if the entire concept or thought that resided in my mind has undergone a profound transformation.

    ¡°Mir¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you want, I will let you rule the world¡­ Dragons have that kind of power¡­ So¡­¡±

    It¡¯s really dangerous beyond this¡­

    That¡¯s the only thought¡­ Really no more!¡ª

    ¡°Serve me.¡±

 Chapter 5

    I could sense something shattering within me. It gripped me tightly, and I felt an indescribable sensation spreading throughout my entire being.

    It was as if something unbreakable was slowly fading away.

    ¡°Mir¡­ what the hell are you trying to do to me¡­!¡±

    The short de prated deep into my chest, but I felt no pain and no physical contact in the first ce.

    However, its presence was gradually fading, as if something that had been inside of me for quite some time continued to crumble and disappear without a trace of an end.

    ¡°Is it because of your oath with that Goddess that you don¡¯t want to follow me? Then I will sever it, tear it apart so that you will never make another oath¡­¡±

    Her eyes gleamed with a madness that surpassed any measure, devoid of any trace of sanity

    As soon as I sensed it, I could vaguely discern that Mir, like Eleanor, was disying an overwhelming obsession that I couldn¡¯t handle

    Thousands of thoughts run through my head, making me dizzy.Frankly, I didn¡¯t want to keep my oath with Eleanor anymore.

    In a way, I should be grateful that I can solve problems I couldn¡¯t handle on my own. However, there¡¯s a strange sense of disparity in me that rejects this situation.

    If the oath is broken, there¡¯s a possibility that I may be Mir¡¯s servant¡­ The dark energy emanating from her actively triggers my defensive instincts..

    Even if the oath didn¡¯t break, I couldn¡¯t really predict what would happen if I went back to Eleanor.

    Back then, she suddenly interrogated me, using me of having the scent of another woman, even though I hadn¡¯t met anyone. But now, with Mir trying to break the oath, it will leave traces, and I dare not imagine what Eleanor will do to me.

    ¡°ugh!¡±

    It¡¯s terrible as it is, so it¡¯s really not okay, and it¡¯s a crazy situation that¡¯s not good for me in any situation¡­

    No matter how much I want to get out of this, I can¡¯te up with a proper solution.

    However, even in this situation, time continued to pass, and the pledge engraved on me gradually weakened. Now, it has be infinitely thin, fragile enough to break easily even if a child were to pull on it.

    ¡°It¡¯s almostplete.., just a little more and the foolish pledge will be gone. Hurry up and sever your ties with that insignificant goddess¡­ and pledge yourself to me forever! Harold! Be my ck knight!¡±

    I reconsidered once again, reflecting on the reason why I wanted to break my oath with Eleanor¡­

    The only reason I wanted to keep my distance from her, even if she offered a reward greater than the satisfaction of witnessing the conclusion¡­

    It was the crazy obsession that my mind couldn¡¯t even bear.

    After the day I first mentioned breaking the oath, I witnessed a change in her personality, inexplicably, as she grew increasingly consumed by madness and a growing sense of obsession

    Crazy obsession and mental pressure were the reasons I tried to break my vows with Eleanor.

    ¡°You are still resisting,.. haah¡­ just be mine.¡±

    The aura emanating from Mir¡¯s eyes was reminiscent of, or perhaps even more intense than Eleanor¡¯s. Those empty, darkening eyes seemed to draw me into an endless abyss.

    Even if I were to break the oath with Eleanor, it would be meaningless if Mir were to be just as obsessive as her.

    ¡°stop it!¡±

    As I mustered thest shreds of reason within me, I plead to Mir.

    However, instead of showing understanding or empathy, she looked down on me with even colder eyes. The dark power that had been festering within me started to spread at an elerated pace, engulfing me further in its grip.

    ¡°No¡­ Absolutely not¡­ It¡¯s unquestionably better to follow me than those cowardly gods¡­ I promised you a power stronger than what you have now, so why the hell are you rejecting me? Huh?¡±

    Mir¡¯s voice echoed with frustration and anger, her wordsced with a sense of betrayal.

    However, it seemed that she had made up her mind, and no amount of conversation could sway her.

    I could feel myself reaching my limit, the pledge on the verge of breaking under the pressure.

    ¡°no¡­¡±

    <em>Damn it!</em>

    As my consciousness began to fade into the distant darkness, a sudden cracking sound jolted me back to alertness.

    ¡°what?!¡±

    Mir also shows a bewildered look as if something really unexpected happened, and the smile that presumed victory is distorted.

    ¡°uh¡­?¡±

    It was only after I took notice of her demeanor that I became aware of the distortion urring in the surroundings, warping the environment around me.

    From within the crack, a hollow light started to radiate, filling the space with an eerie glow.

    The intensity of the light is getting brighter and wider, breaking the chains as if to protect me and covering my heart with warmth.

    It expelled the darkness that had consumed me from within, simultaneously dispelling the unsettling feeling of alienation.

    My heart feels warm¡­ As if I hade to a resting ce, it seemed as if my inner self was being healed¡­

    <em>sh!</em>

    In an instant, a brilliant light emerged, blinding my eyes and transforming my vision into pure white.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ huh¡­?¡±

    As the blinding light gradually subsided, I began to perceive a change in the ambient temperature. The surroundings came into focus, revealing a different ce from where I was before.

    ¡°What happened¡­?¡±

    Initially, the thought of being freed from Mir¡¯s grasp brought a sense of relief, calming my racing heart. I took a deep breath, expelling all the anxiety that had built up inside me.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    And find the answer to the flying question.

    ¡°?!¡±

    It was anxiety.

    I found myself in an old temple that appeared to be abandoned, devoid of any signs of human presence. However, upon closer inspection, I noticed that there were some meticulously arranged items, hinting that someone might still be staying there.

    It was a very familiar ce.

    ¡°Maybe here¡­¡±

    The initial sense of relief from being freed from Mir¡¯s grasp quickly gave way to a greater sense of tension and anxiety.

    My mind was filled with a relentless turmoil, and the pounding of my heart seemed to reverberate in my ears, overwhelming me with its intensity.

    ¡°shit!¡­¡±

    When I think of this ce, there is only one person thates to mind¡­

    If I was brought to this ce by her¡­ it means she knows what happened to me¡­

    I tried to deny reality with earnest heart, sweating in a cold sweat due to the heightened tension¡­

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I told you?¡±

    As if to shatter even such vain hopes, the frosty voice that pierces my ears makes my pupils tremble.

    ¡°That if you ever dare to break the oath, how many times would I have to remind you again and again, until your ears stung, about the consequences of breaking the pledge¡­¡±

    The chilling voice from behind sends shivers down my spine, causing an indescribable sensation of goosebumps and fear to wash over me.

    ¡°Not only that, but the rotten stench that I can sense from afar now¡­ You¡¯ve met a woman.¡±

    I resist the urge to turn around, feeling an overwhelming desire to sprint at full speed, burst through the tightly closed door, and flee from this ce.

    Despite the overwhelming fear that has gripped my entire being, I find myself unable to muster the strength to lift my feet off the floor.

    The prospect of running feels futile, as I am well aware that any attempt to escape would only result in being mercilessly overpowered by a force far beyond myprehension.

    ¡°Why hide your face? Are you too scared to face me because of the guilt weighing you down? Huh?¡±

    Icked the courage to meet her gaze, and as she ced her hand on my shoulder, the weight I felt was so immense that I wanted to copse face-first on the ground.

    ¡°Hurry up and face me, my knight Harold¡­ This is amand.¡±

    However, I couldn¡¯t resist¡­. At those cold words, I forcibly twisted my body, and turned my head.

    As I turned around slowly, my body moving in a stiff and unnatural manner, the sight that unfolded before my eyes left an impactful impression.

    ¡°Come on¡­Exin yourself, I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    <em>shudder! shudder!</em>

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    The golden chains appeared in the air and tightly bound my entire body, leaving me unable to move. Under the overwhelming power of the chains, I had no choice but to bow my head to her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, my knight Harold? If you dare to try breaking the oath again, I will lock you away in this temple for eternity¡­hm? how is it?..¡±

    As I witnessed the true horror before me, my mind became empty. I was torn between the instinct to fight for survival and the overwhelmingmand that seemed to control me, leaving me unable to think or act, and it seems to make Eleanor impatient.

    <strong> ¡°HEY!!!-¡°</strong>

    ¡°Speak quickly! Don¡¯t drive me crazy anymore!!! Harold!¡±

    In her frustration, she screams in rage, but the more she does, the more the words that used to flow effortlessly through my mind be nk pages. It¡¯s as if her anger is erasing my thoughts, leaving me speechless and unable to speak.

    ¡°Um¡­ ¡­ Goddess¡­¡±

    Summoning every ounce of courage within me and using all kind of mental-type magic, I managed to force my mouth open. However, the words that escaped my lips were feeble and barely audible.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah say it slowly, because you have plenty of time. So you better speak carefully.¡±

    I wondered if her contorted face would regain itsposure, but instead of returning to her usual appearance, she whispered in a chilling tone while lifting my chin with a sinister smile on her lips.

    ¡°If you utter words I cannotprehend, you shall spend eternity by my side, locked in here, and I¡¯ll never let you out.¡±

    she whispered with a wicked smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°So, quickly¡­ exin.¡±

 Chapter 6

    note : okay so my brain is fried up from reading andprehending these mtl, so the updates may be slower in the future.

    Also apologies if there¡¯s any mistake, if you spot any then please do correct it in thements or something.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re quite funny Harold. So you almost got our pledge broken to that Mir or some ancient dragon?¡±

    Eleanor taunted, her voiceced with mockery.

    With a knife-like sensation on my throat, I quickly and concisely conveyed everything that happened, leaving out unnecessary details.

    Her response was half-hearted, responding to me with ¡®Are you telling me to believe that?¡¯ and ¡®It¡¯s interesting, keep trying.¡¯

    As if she didn¡¯t fully believe what I was saying. Part of her seemed intrigued and urged me to continue. She looked at me with an expression that was both subtle and hard to describe.

    Despite some progress in resolving the issue, she still seemed skeptical and didn¡¯t fully believe me. She maintained her cold, empty gaze and narrowed her eyes as she stared at me. In response, I met her gaze directly, trying to convey confidence in the truth of my story.

    ¡°Hmmm, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re lying, Harold, and you better not. So now, tell me the detail.¡±Fortunately, it seems like I have been sessful in persuading her to some extent, and the chains binding me are slowly being released, allowing me to tell her the full story.

    I take a deep breath, feeling the air fill my lungs, now lighter with the freedom that has been granted even just a little bit.

    My heart continued to beat vigorously, a lingering ferocity still coursing through my veins. I knew I needed to calm down and regainposure before continuing.

    With utmost concentration, I reminded myself of the stakes at hand.

    The consequences of missing a single word or inadvertently saying something foolish could result in an avnche of troubles.

    I couldn¡¯t even fathom the magnitude of the problems I would face if I failed to be cautious and precise when telling the story.

    The gravity of the situation had etched itself deep into my memory, leaving asting impression akin to a traumatic experience.

    I told Eleanor everything that happened with as much detail as possible, making sure to not miss anything because I¡¯ll get into trouble again if I did that.

    As Eleanor listened, she nodded in understanding, her expression showing a mix of different emotions.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±

    After hearing the story, Eleanor put her chin in her chin and gently closed her eyes as if in thought for a moment, but that was only for a moment¡­

    <em>Thud!</em>

    ¡°Goddess..? ? Huh?!¡±

    Suddenly, she dug into my arms and hugged me, rubbing her face against my chest and taking in a deep breath.

    <em>Ssssppp!</em>

    She took a deep breath, inhaling my scent in a single big breath, and then furrowed her eyebrows in response.

    ¡°It smells disgusting¡­ but it does smells like a bitch of a dragon and also the smell of corruption. It¡¯s like the scent of a pathetic creature I¡¯ve encountered before¡­.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s fully convinced yet, but I managed to persuade her that I didn¡¯t intentionally try to break the pledge.

    ¡°Is she really the dragon that Goddess knows?¡±

    I ask her the question, and Eleanor folds her arms, tilting her head as if recalling a distant memory. Soon, she begins to share information about Mir.

    ¡°Mir, The Devourer of Darkness¡­ right? ording to a tale passed down, she¡¯s said to be a ancient dragon that lived before I even existed¡­ Then I¡¯m sure that¡¯s her..¡±

    It appears that Eleanor is familiar with Mir¡¯s existence, which eases the weight on my heart. Knowing that she is aware of Mir, I feel relieved, as it means the story can progress more smoothly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if living beings are aware of this, except for the gods¡­ but there is a forgotten history,¡±

    Forgotten history¡­?

    ¡°From the history that people are learning now, they know that the beginning of the world is the age of the Old Gods¡­ But even before that¡­ In the distant past, long before the Old Gods were first born¡­ Once upon a time, there was a being who ruled this world,¡±

    Forgotten history¡­ This was a story that didn¡¯t even exist in the game.

    The information Eleanor shared contradicts what the development team had stated about the beginning of the world being the Age of the Old Gods.

    This discrepancy adds to the mystery and confusion surrounding the true origins of the world and the beings that once ruled it.

    I am intrigued without knowing that there¡¯s a story that¡¯s not even appears in the game.

    ¡°Then what is that existence¡­?¡±

    When I asked the question carefully, as if to urge a little, she gave a slight impression as if it was troublesome, and then sighed as if she was tired.

    ¡°The Age of Dragons¡­ The first beings to rule this world was the dragons.¡±

    I held my breath and waited for Eleanor next word.

    The Age of Dragons¡­ Mir¡¯s setting was of a dragon from the ancient times, but now hearing Eleanor¡¯s story, is Mir probably an old dragon that has existed since then?

    ording to Eleanor¡¯s ount, this being that ruled the world existed even before her time.

    It suggests that this entity has a much longer lifespan and historypared to both Eleanor and myself.

    The exact extent of Mir longevity and the details of her existence remain unknown, but it appears that she has endured for a significant period of time.

    ¡°However, the old gods were born and dered war soon afterward¡­ Then many mountains and seas were formed and destroyed due to that war, and the t topography was overly altered and settled into its present form.¡±

    Listening to Eleanor¡¯s words, it seemed like I was entering a world of fantasy where powerful beings fought epic wars that shaped the very fabric of existence.

    It was a concept I had encountered before in games and movies, where the world itself was molded by the shes of extraordinary entities.

    So, the story of Eleanor came to be somewhat familiar.

    ¡°It was said to be a long and long war¡­ Many ancient dragons and gods were killed, and there is a legend that their blood is still pooling in the depths of this world.¡±

    ¡°After a long and cruel war, the Old Gods have won the victory, ending the Dragons Age and ushering in the Old God¡¯s Age.¡±

    Is this the beginning of the history depicted in the game¡­?

    I nod my head at that thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s how the dragons went extinct, with the exception of one individual¡­ thest ancient dragon that became so powerful that even the Old Gods were reluctant to deal with.¡±

    Maybe that dragon is¡­

    ¡°Mir¡­ She is said to have thrived on the pure darkness that can drive even the gods to madness. Feeding on that power, she transformed into an unmatched entity by any other due to the overwhelming absorption of such immense darkness.¡±

    Mir, The Devourer of Darkness¡­ If it truly is her, then she was indeed a formidable ancient dragon in the past. It somewhat exins her arrogance

    If so, how strong was shepared to her weakened state now¡­?

    If we go by only with what is described, Mir is considered to be such a huge existence that, even if some gods attacked her, she will beat them back and forth.

    ¡°The Old Gods who opened their era¡­¡±

    From then on, it was a story I knew, so I responded appropriately.

    ¡°Your fate is intertwined with such a dragon in a rather intriguing manner Harold.¡±

    Eleanor, who seemed to be relieved after finishing the story, spoke in a vague tone.

    Fortunately, my exnation was sessful, and at some point, the piercing gaze that had been holding me captive disappeared, and I could once again see her clear, gentle, and cheerful eyes.

    The sudden relief washed away all the worries that had burdened me, but before I could fully bask in it, Eleanor swiftly moved towards me and pushed me down once again.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    ¡°! Goddess?!¡±

    her sudden action

    ¡°But at the same time, I¡¯m starting to get fed up! I can¡¯t stand the stench of that wretched woman any longer!¡±

    Eleanor eximed, her tone filled with irritation.

    Unable to respond, I stumbled and fell while still holding her in my arms, unintentionally ending up in an awkward position. A wave of unease washed over me, adding to the already mounting anxiety.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t tolerate it¡­ I¡¯ll never forgive you for smelling like a woman other than me and with that wretched b*th smell too, so I¡¯ll make sure to cover it myself properly.¡±

    <em>rustle rustle</em>

    ¡°?! Goddess!- huh?!¡±

    Eleanor¡¯s actions became more intimate as she started to rub the nape of my neck with a gentle yet possessive touch, akin to an animal marking its territory.

    She pressed her body against mine, initiating a slow and sensual rubbing motion. The sensation sent a shiver down my spine, mingling with a sense of both desire and unease.

    ¡°Don¡¯t resist, because I have to cover it properly¡­ Even if it tickles, be patient with it, it won¡¯t take long.¡±

    This situation is very embarassing, so my face starts to get hot.

    If she continued like this, I could feel my self-esteem as a man slowly slipping away.

    But if I resisted, I would bepletely helpless against the overwhelming strength of her

    ¡°Hmm? There¡¯s not only one¡­ but two smell of other bitches¡­ I really can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    Two¡­? After thest time she said I had the scent of another woman, I¡¯m certain that I¡¯ve never had any romantic involvement or contact with any woman other than Mir¡­where the hell is the other smell came from..?

    <em>Uh?!</em>

    I tried to maintain my rationality as much as possible, but as the strange shockes, a certain inner wall copses.

    Now, she pricks my ears and bites me a little.. Eleanor¡¯s cheeks were covered with blush as if she was ashamed of something.

    ¡°ugh Goddess?! Stop it¡­!¡±

    I beg you- , I have protect my pride as a man too!,

    ¡°No.¡±

    Only to met with her cold reply, and she continued to erode my self-esteem as a man.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    ¡°Huh¡­ huh¡­¡±

    In the end, I had no choice but to let her do as her wish until she was satisfied.

    ¡°Haah¡­ That¡¯s enough, I¡¯ll forgive you today¡­ If you¡¯re not careful in the future, I¡¯ll have to punish you more severely.¡±

    The word ¡°punish¡± badly instills fear in another meaning.

    I, who was finally able to be freed, managed to get up and ask the question I had kept in mind.

    ¡°About the smell, Goddess¡­ I only met Mir, so where did the other smell came from¡­?

    Hearing my question, Eleanor¡¯s expression turned serious as she pondered over it.

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not entirely sure¡­. The familiar yet burning smell¡­ It felt faintst time, but it gets stronger now.¡±

    It seemed as if she knew it, but as if she did not know it, she was trying to look back into her memory, but it didn¡¯t seem like she can recalls it for now.

    ¡°I understand¡­ Thank you, Eleanor-sama. It was just a moment, but I truly felt like I was being consumed by darkness, but you saved me¡­¡±

    I expressed my gratitude to Eleanor.

    Although many things have happened, I am grateful for the help I received from Eleanor, and I expresses my gratitude with a smile.

    ¡°¡­.Harold¡­smile¡­hnn¡­¡±

    <em>mumble mumble</em>

    It seems like Eleanor is saying something but I couldn¡¯t hear it.

    ¡°Yes? What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah!¡­ No! As a goddess, it¡¯s natural to take care of one¡¯s servants! Always take care of yourself Harold! Be especially careful with women! These days the world is ugly, so stay away from other women!!¡±

    After saying that, she suddenly kicks me out of the temple.

    What the hell-¡­

    It was hard to figure out why she¡¯s acting all innocent like that, considering all the crazy shit she has done to me until now.

 Chapter 7

    Note: sorry for any typos or mistake hehe

    <em>Back in time in Mir¡¯s POV, after Harold was forcibly teleported by Eleanor¡­</em>

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Mir, who is left alone as if abandoned alone in an unknown forest, looks at the ce where Harold was, expressionlessly.

    In the end, the ritual that had failed, she could not even convert Harold into her own ck knight, and even get taken away from her.

    Dragons, by nature, are creatures driven by a strong desire for dominion. They never tolerate any interference with their ns, and if they are denied what they seek, their rage can be so intense that they can easily obliterate one or two viges.

    However, Mir, looks unexpectedly calm¡­. After her n has failed. But-

    ¡­.

    Standing still, her body trembles uncontrobly with anger, her teeth grinding together with a grinding sound. Veins bulge on her forehead . The intensity of her emotions causes her to vibrate with rage, creating an atmosphere of seething anger and agitation.¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­!!¡±

    Then, she erupted into a furious shout.

    <strong> ¡°AAAAAAAAA!!!!¡±</strong>

    In the end, she loses control of her emotions, and her overwhelming anger and hatred radiate intensely. Her roar shakes the heavens and earth, causing rocks to shatter and trees to topple.

    The scene resembles the terms called Pungbibaksan

    <em>[¡°Pungbibaksan¡± is a termmonly used in Korean to refer to a person who is stubborn, inflexible, or unyielding. It is often used to describe someone who refuses to change their stance or opinion, even in the face ofpelling evidence or logical arguments.]</em>

    ¡°¡­haah¡­haah¡­¡±

    Mir, who finally manages to calm down after releasing all her pent-up emotions, lets out a piercing scream. Her face contorts into a grim expression.

    Mir, her voice trembling with frustration, utters,

    ¡°Why¡­ why is it always like this? Why can not things just go smoothly¡­?¡±

    Then she looks up at the sky resentfully and continues her monologue with a sad voice.

    ¡°How much¡­ how much more must I suffer¡­? Aren¡¯t a few thousand years enough?!¡±

    Then moisture gathers around her eyes, and cold tears trickled down her cheeks..

    Dragon¡¯s tears were highly sought-after materials, fetching exorbitant prices in the trade market. They were considered the key ingredient in the creation of rare medicines, and even a small amount could elevate an alchemist¡¯s concoction to a level of luxury equivalent to the value of a house.

    The quality of dragon¡¯s tears varied based on the strength of the dragon from which they were obtained. The stronger the dragon, the higher the quality of its tears.

    Despite the astronomical prices, there were always people willing to pay a premium for these precious tears.

    As such, because dragons are not easy to shed tears so it became difficult to obtain them, and because of that, dragon tears are considered as super rare and high ss material.

    But now, these precious materials were flowing, emanating a distinctive glow.

    ¡°I have had enough of this¡­! I do not want to hurt anymore¡­!!¡±

    She continued to cry, wiping away the endless tears with her hands.

    ¡°Do I not deserve happiness anymore since I embraced the darkness?! But I had no choice¡­! It was for survival¡­ for my parents¡­!!¡±

    She kept shedding tears of sorrow as she revisited the memories of the past.

    ¡°But it is over now¡­ I am all alone¡­ everyone has left me¡­¡±

    She cries out to the dry sky, uttering a monologue that goes unheard, not knowing to whom she speaks.

    ¡°I have had enough now¡­ I have been suffering for long enough¡­!! This time, I will not let it slip away¡­!!¡±

    In Harold¡¯s presence, Mir feels a resurgence of happiness and emotions that she thought were long lost. She cherishes these moments and finds sce in the joy they bring.

    ¡°I want to be happy now too¡­!!¡±

    So now, she won¡¯t let it away again.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    The subjugation quest for Mir, The Devourer of Darkness, has ended.

    All those who participated in the quest gave vaguements about what happened, so the world didn¡¯t know whether she was alive or dead, and only a few people knew the truth.

    The reward for the quest was substantial, satisfying most participants despite some minor dissatisfaction. However, no oneined since the reward was generous enough to allow them to take a few days off from work.

    I didn¡¯t participate in the quest for the sake of the reward, so I only took a small portion of the quest¡¯s reward.

    I was concerned about potential future issues, but after careful consideration, I couldn¡¯t find a definitive answer. Therefore, I chose to keep those worries buried in my heart for the time being.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    For the time being, a major problem had been resolved, which left me with plenty of free time until the next significant event in the story.

    Nowadays, I found myself aimlessly wandering the streets, lost in thought or simply going wherever my feet would take me.

    Leisure time for me was mostly spent on reading and watching ys, which seemed to be the sophisticated hobbies of the original world. Compared to my usual time wasted on games or online videos, it felt somewhat mundane and unexciting.

    But this time, I had something to do..

    It¡¯s about the feminine yet burning smell of another woman that Eleanor said.

    Apart from Mir, Eleanor mentioned that there is another scent on me that is bing stronger, and I¡¯m extremely curious about it now.

    Usually, I would have disregarded it, but considering the free time I had, I made up my mind to investigate the source of the scent, since I got nothing else to do.

    Like an undercover police officer, I positioned myself in a corner of the guild hall, discreetly observing the people who walked by

    Eleanor mentioned that the scent was that of a woman, but I couldn¡¯t recall having any close female friends or acquaintances.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    As time passed, I couldn¡¯t detect anything unusual, and the only noticeable change was the growing collection of empty sses and tes of the drinks and foods I¡¯m ordering on the table

    Just as I was about to end my lunch with a cool strawberry shake¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Harold? Why are you sitting alone like with that uncool expression?¡±

    An acquaintance that I¡¯m quite close with approached me, wearing his usual contagious smile.

    ¡°Why are you stuck in this dusty corner? I almost didn¡¯t see you at all!¡±

    He smiles warmly as he shrugs his shoulders, and I quite like this guy because he was an NPC that¡¯s friendly with everyone with a good rating among the yers.

    ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m just here to kill time, because I don¡¯t have anything to do¡­¡±

    If I said I was stuck in a corner and trying to search for a woman, I would be branded as a strange person¡­. So Iughed awkwardly and made excuses with the words I came up with on the spot.

    ¡°Really? Then you¡¯re free now right, Harold?!¡±

    After hearing the answer, Paulo ask me that.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ well, I¡¯m free.¡±

    When I responded to him, I noticed Paulo¡¯s expression brightening as if he saw this as an opportunity.

    ¡°Ooh! Well then! How about you visit our shrine?!¡±

    He asks me with bright expression.

    ¡°Is it really okay? I¡¯m already affiliated with a shrine, so visiting another goddess¡¯s ce might not be appropriate¡­¡±

    When I asked him that, Paulo nod his head with understanding expression..

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Our shrine is hosting an event, and the Goddess said that we can bring people we know along!¡±

    Ah¡­ Are they going to hold a shrine event?

    Even in the game, there are asional events where you can form temporary oaths with other goddesses for a certain period of time, even if you¡¯re not a believer. And you can still get rewards at this point, where the offerings that you need to give is reduced by half, so it¡¯s a good thing.

    And I just noticed that Paulo waspletely unarmed, not wearing any armor and carrying no weapons.

    When an shrine event was held in the game, you could see Paulo in in clothes like this.

    ¡°How about it Harold? If you don¡¯t have anything to do then feel free to drop by!¡±

    I have something to do now but.., well it¡¯s not really important, and I have some free time too, so-¡­

    ¡°Allright, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Each of the items provided by Goddess Abne offered great cost-effectiveness, allowing yers to achieve maximum efficiency even with a small investment of resources.

    Of course, in terms of pure firepower, the rewards that Eleanor gave me is more overwhelming¡­

    But In other words, it implies that controlling the power that Eleanor give bes challenging, as it can only be utilized at either full strength or not at all.

    This vulnerability makes it difficult to sustain prolonged battles, as it tends to expend more magical energy than necessary on the opponent.

    In the uing dungeon exploration segments of the story, the cost-effective items and spells provided by Goddess Abne will y a vital role.

    These resources will prove essential in navigating the dungeons efficiently and oveing the challenges that lies within.

    And what worries me the most is¡­

    <em>¡®If you¡¯re not careful in the future, I¡¯ll have to punish you more severely..¡¯</em>

    As Eleanor¡¯s lines sh through my mind, for a moment, my body trembles.

    ¡°? What¡¯s wrong Harold?¡±

    Seeing my sudden action, Paulo asked me.

    ¡°Ah¡­ haha¡­! It¡¯s nothing! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    I¡¯m not breaking my oath or anything¡­so it¡¯ll probably be fine¡­

    I¡¯m trying to console myself like that and began following Paulo¡­

    <em>huh¡­?</em>

    In a brief moment, I noticed a chilling smile on Paulo face.

    <em>What?</em>

    For a brief moment, I doubted my eyes and paused, unsure if what I saw was real.

    ¡­

    ¡°What are you dozing off for Harold?! Let¡¯s go quickly!¡±

    And then Paulo grabbed my arms, and dragged me towards the shrine¡­

    (<em>Paulo smile probably looks like that lol</em>)

 Chapter 8

    note : this chapter is crazy lol.

    Goddess Abne was a popr goddess among yers and NPCs in the game.

    Her stunning beauty, coupled with her ability to fulfill people¡¯s needs and the intoxicating sense of being at the center of the vast universe, captivates everyone whoys eyes on her, regardless of gender..

    With a multitude of worshippers and followers, legends and stories about her have spread across different regions, each carrying its own unique variation.

    Those who hear these tales are filled with a sense of exhration as they delve into the enigmatic world surrounding her.

    Legend has it that she was born beneath a resplendent starry night sky, and as her feet touched the mortal realm, the world bestowed its blessings upon her.

    <em>¡°There once lived a woman who was born on a profound and tranquil night, when the stars and the universe harmonized in unison. She emerged as a deity, possessing boundless wisdom and knowledge. With a benevolent heart, she generously shared her immense knowledge with the less fortunate, earning her the revered title of Goddess Abne.¡±</em>

    Her legends have been passed down through the ages, stated that she offered wisdom and guidance to those who seek it.

    She yed a significant role in the development of civilization, paving the way for progress and inspiring generations. Her legacy continues to shape the world even to this day.Abne, the embodiment of night, stars, and beauty, held the reputation of being the most intelligent among the gods.

    Driven by an insatiable thirst for knowledge, mortals embarked on a centuries-long journey, unearthing the hidden secrets and harsh realities concealed beneath the ocean depths and ancient ruins, seeking wisdom from her.

    Gazing up at the heavens, she brought inspiration and enlightenment towards the world.

    Her profound influence resonated deeply within the hearts of mortals, as she bestowed prophecies that brought forth positive transformation and guidance, all while casting her eyes upon the stars.

    Moreover, it is believed that Goddess Abne possesses the ability to unravel the deepest truths, seeing through the veils of deception.

    There are no lies that can escape her discerning gaze, and she possesses an intimate understanding of the delicate bnce between revealing and concealing the truths that lie within.

    As a result, in certain provinces, Goddess Abne is revered as the Goddess of Truth and Justice, and her divine wisdom is entrusted with the trial and judgment of numerous criminals.

    Her shrine symbol colors are indigo, ck, and light blue, creating a sense of mystery and dreaminess. Her temples and appearance evoke a feeling of vastness, as if one is gazing into a star-filled universe.

    Many people were captivated by the cosmic ambiance, the indescribable ecstasy, and the exquisite beauty that Goddess Abne exuded. It is believed that she graciously bestowed her knowledge upon those devoted followers who offered their tribute to her.

    That is the setting of Goddess Abne in the game I know.

    The development team also set Goddess Abne as the most enigmatic god, making it impossible for yers to know the exact meaning of Goddess Abne lines.

    In themunity, Goddess Abne is often known for her blunt and straightforwardnguage. However, the majority of people support her because they recognize the significance each of her lines as the story unfolds.

    Despite her beautiful appearance and generous rewards, it is her unique way of speaking that adds depth to her character.

    ¡°Harold, this is your first time seeing Goddess Abne right?

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    In reality, I¡¯ve encountered Goddess Abne numerous times in the game and have even reached the maximum level of our pledge bond numerous time.

    However that¡¯s not the case now.

    ¡°Well, in this royal capital, she may be highly revered as the best goddess, but let me tell you, when you meet her in person, she¡¯s not as great like what people said! Hahaha! So don¡¯t be too nervous!¡±

    What the hell is this guy saying?

    Paulo is the highest-ranking member of the Order of Abne and served as her loyal knight.

    <em>This guy, of all people, should be the one to praise Abne the most, but now he¡¯s spouting these things!</em>

    I just can¡¯t figure out what he¡¯s thinking

    I had a slight doubt about this guy¡¯s strange smile a few minutes ago, but now it seems to be just my imagination, so I¡¯ll just forget about it.

    After walking for a while with Paulo, we arrived at Goddess Abne shrine.

    Unlike the usual buildings that are typically designed with bright colors on a white background, the temple is painted in indigo, blue, and ck, making it stand out from afar.

    Perhaps due to the highly publicized event, there were more members of the Abne Shrine present, and it seemed that people from other shrines were also drawn to the Abne Shrine, showing interest in the proceedings.

    If a shrine event is active in the game, then you can see these kind of changes.

    It¡¯s not a new phenomenon, but I find myself feeling a bit amazed by the fact that events from the game are being reflected in reality. The mixture of surprise and nostalgia brings about aplex smile on my face.

    ¡°It¡¯s over there Harold! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He shouted so loudly, grabbed my arm again, and rushed into the temple.

    <em>This bastard is acting weird today¡­</em>

    ¡­ Really, why are you like this?

    Is this really the Paulo I know?

    The doubts that I had buried start to resurface, but I shake my head to dismiss the unpleasant feelings once again.

    ¡°Well¡­ whatever¡­¡±

    ¡°What?! I can¡¯t hear you Harold!¡±

    ¡°no it¡¯s nothing¡­.¡±

    Finally, we reached the inner part of the shrine

    As we step further inside, the brightness of the outside world gradually fades away, and darkness envelops us.

    However, the pictures of stars adorning the ceiling and walls emit a soft, pure white glow, casting an ethereal ambiance that evokes a sense of wonder and mystique.

    ¡°Come on Harold! We¡¯ve arrived! This is the Goddess ce!.¡±

    Coming in right away like this? No security at all?

    <em> What¡­.</em>

    In the game, it is implied thatrger shrines like this one require more intricate screenings or procedures to gain ess to their inner sanctums.

    <em>Even more so to meet directly with God this easily¡­</em>

    As we walked through the shrine, I noticed that the hall we passed was empty. There were no guards or attendants around, which was unusual.

    Not only that but beyond the massive door in front of me lies the immediate encounter with Goddess Abne.

    The level of security here should be the highest, surpassing any other area.

    ¡°Paulo¡­ something is strange¡­¡±

    Feeling a sense of unease, I asked him a few questions, but his response was indifferent.

    ¡°hm? What is it?¡±

    ¡°There are no knights in here¡­¡±

    But he maintains his usual smile and continues to push me forward from my back.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay! If you open this door, you can meet the Goddess, so go ahead!.¡±

    Feeling frustrated with this guy, I couldn¡¯t help but open the audience¡¯s door and went into the room.

    ¡°No matter what, an unexpected moment wille at some point in our life and probably something strange will happen inside, so just ept it! Hahaha!.¡±

    This guy is saying things that don¡¯t make sense until the very end and pushes me into the room.

    As if I were truly immersed in the vastness of the universe, the dreamy sensation overwhelmed me, making my body feel as if it could burst with emotions.

    I felt that sensation upon entering the room.

    ¡°uh¡­?¡±

    <em>ssskkk!</em>

    A man emerged before me, his figure obscured in the darkness, yet possessing a strong and imposing presence.

    Though only a blurry silhouette, I could sense his remarkable size and masculine energy¡­ and above all else..

    He was so familiar.

    Suppressing my mounting anxiety, I summon the courage to inquire about the identity of the approaching figure.

    With a shaky voice, I ask the person who draws near,

    ¡°..Who are you? Where is the goddess¡­?¡±

    And it was only when the mysterious person came right in front of me that I could fully see him.

    The person is¡­

    ¡°What? Paulo¡­?¡±

    <em>What the fuck?</em>

    It was Paulo

    <em>This- this is really Paulo, right¡­?</em>

    But isn¡¯t he¡¯s outside-

    <em>rub rub</em>

    No matter how much I rubbed my eyes, It¡¯s still Paulo.

    And then confusions hits me.

    <em>So who the hell has been with me so far? Who is the Paulo outside? Are they twins? No¡­ Paulo doesn¡¯t have any brothers¡­</em>

    My head is so confused by what I¡¯m witnessing right now..

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Harold!¡­¡±

    In the midst of that, the mysterious Paulo suddenly apologizes to me.

    ¡°yes..?¡±

    He appeared so downcast that I began to question if he was truly the person I knew.

    His face wore a sorry expression, and he kept his head lowered as if burdened by sadness.

    ¡°You¡­ what are you-¡±

    <em>Whoops!</em>

    ¡°ugh !¡­?¡±

    Suddenly, a sharp pain surged at the back of my neck, causing my head to spin and my vision to blur.

    I struggled to focus as my consciousness turns hazy.

    <em>Shit!!!! This again!</em>

    ¡°Good job, Paulo, now get the hell out. I¡¯ll take care of him. And don¡¯t let anyonee here. I¡¯m going to be a little busy~.¡±

    As I lose my strength and dropped to the floor, I¡¯m still trying to make sense of the situation, the Paulo I had been walking with until now spoke those words and tapped the shoulder of the other Paulo who appeared in front of me.

    The two Paulos, seemingly identical, stood face to face.

    <em>What the hell¡­</em>

    ¡°I understand¡­ Goddess¡­¡±

    <em>Goddess¡­?</em>

    At that moment, the appearance of the Paulo standing behind me began to distort in a peculiar way, undergoing a transformation.

    ¡°Huh huh~¡­ How much have I wanted you toe into my room until now¡­¡±

    Then his appearance started to change¡­

    ¡°Is this the first time you and I have met in person?¡±

    <em>Oh My God¡­ The Paulo I¡¯ve been walking with isn¡¯t the real Paulo! </em>

    <em>Holy shit!¡­</em>

    All the questions I¡¯ve had until now begin to be solved at once, like pieces of a puzzle put together.

    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce myself. I¡¯m the Goddess, Abne.¡±

    The realization struck me like a bolt of lightning. The nonsense he¡¯s been spouting, and all the weird actions he did¡­

    It became clear that the Paulo I met back then isn¡¯t the real Paulo

    The pieces of the puzzle started to fit together, revealing a disturbing truth.

    Showing off her beautiful appearance, she lifts my body, which has fallen due tock of strength.

    <em>Paulo, who has been walking with me from the guild, is actually not the real him!</em>

    <em>But-!¡­</em>

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    It was the Goddess, Abne.

    ¡°Stranger from another world¡±

    Abne¡¯s setting in the game where she keep saying cryptic words, and¡­

    <strong>The ability to perceive all truth¡­</strong>

 Chapter 9

    note : this chapter is crazy, so I¡¯ll use colored text, or should I use it fully on every dialogue? Also sorry for any errors.

    What the hell just happened¡­?

    As time passed, my consciousness became clear, but my body waspletely paralyzed and I couldn¡¯t lift a finger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a dangerous spell, it¡¯ll only make you unable to move. It willst only for a while, then you¡¯ll be back to normal, so don¡¯t worry~.¡±

    She preemptively answered the question that I couldn¡¯t even articte, leaving me wondering if it was a mere coincidence or if she had the ability to read my thoughts.

    ¡°Hey, I even lifted you off the floor and ced you on my own bed, a personal bed of goddess~! Consider it an honor and show your gratitude, fufu~.¡±

    Then, on the altar in the middle of the room, Abneid my body on the bed and tapped her hands on my chest

    Lying down in the middle of the room, I looked up at the ceiling as if gazing at a star-filled night sky. A mysterious sensation forcefully calmed my mind.

    As Iy there, the soothing scent of fragrant perfume filled the air, bringing a sense of tranquility and rxing my muscles, creating a morefortable experience.¡°Since the first moment Iid eyes on you, I¡¯ve been irresistibly drawn to your uniqueness. There¡¯s something about you that sets you apart from everyone else~.¡±

    It seemed obvious that I was meeting the goddess herself but it seems like she has been keeping an eye on me¡­

    ¡°Huhu~ Why do you wear such expression? Are you angry? Being followed, realizing the person you know isn¡¯t the real one, and then suddenly being treated like this~¡±

    This situation is really bad right now, but Goddess Abne just speaks calmly with a gentle smile

    ¡°Harold¡­ Actually, you¡¯re not from this world, are you?¡±

    At that moment, my heart starts beating loudly.

    <em>Ba-dump!</em>

    An inexplicable secret that should remain concealed even from the goddess I serve¡­

    Goddess Abne was the wisest and most enigmatic among the gods.

    When the goddess reveals my identity with a sinister smile, an unfamiliar fear of what lies ahead grips my heart.

    <em>Ba-dump! Ba-dump!</em>

    ¡°Uh¡­ how¡­¡±

    I barely managed to keep my mouth open, and I tried to squeeze the words out of my mouth, but I could hardly speak freely because of the spell that the goddess cast on me.

    ¡°How~? I possess the ability to peer into the depths of individuals, though it may not be wless. However, I am adept at discerning an indistinct sense of identity through the very ambiance that emanates from them~.¡±

    ¡­ Hence, it was possible to understand why she possessed the ability to see through deceit and relentlessly seek the truth, being herself the embodiment of truth.

    ¡°Ah, you said that the goddess you follow is named Eleanor, right? That childish goddess¡­ I had presumed her to be but a fading memory, and the notion of mentioning her name had long been gone¡­ Yet, she has entwined herself with an unique young man, marking him as her knight, no less¡­¡±

    She appeared to be acquainted with Eleanor¡­ No, maybe they are closer, to a point where Abne is addressing her casually¡­

    ¡°how¡­¡±

    ¡°Unn~? What is it~?¡±

    As I was struggling to utter the words¡­ she leaned in to catch my words, as if she had heard them, and wore an expression of curiosity.

    ¡°¡­E..lea.nor-..sa..ma¡­ how¡­ did¡­y..¡±

    Despite the ambiguity in my words, she disyed an understanding and wore a gentle smile.

    ¡°I think I know what you¡¯re trying to say, are you curious about my rtionship with Eleanor~?¡±

    <em>nod</em>

    Summoning all my strength, I mustered a slight nod, and in response, she replied with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Eleanor and I¡­ we¡¯re like siblings, born at the same time, and that makes us somewhat of a rivals~.¡±

    ¡°But we didn¡¯t get along very well, because she and I are thepletely opposites from each other.~¡±

    Then, as if reminiscing about bitter memories, she directs her gaze towards the ceiling, wearing a beautiful expression on her face.

    ¡°Unlike me, who is born beneath the tranquil moon adorned with shimmering stars, Eleanor emerged under an exceptionally vibrant sun¡­ yet one that exudes both warmth and serenity.¡±

    The sun huh¡­If I think about it, Eleanor did felt as gentle as the sun,-

    <em>when she¡¯s in her normal state.</em>

    ¡°Initially, she had devout followers who revered her¡­

    However, being introverted andcking in confidence she is, she struggled to oversee the shrine, and eventually, people drifted away from her.¡±

    ¡°Eventually, she found herself utterly alone, without a single knight nor believers¡­

    and the other gods would not give her any ce in the royal road, ultimately deserted her in the depths of the forest after reaching agreements on a meetings between gods.¡±

    ¡°Well~ That¡¯s all you need to know. I don¡¯t know how you got to know her, but I don¡¯t care, the one in front of me now is you, not her.¡±

    Having said that, she slowly closed her eyes and took a deep breath as if she had finished reminiscing.

    <em>sssspp</em>

    ¡°Now tell me about yourself, Harold.~¡±

    The previously somewhat mncholic atmosphere undergoes a swift transformation, and with eyes brimming with keen interest, she bombards me with questions.

    ¡°Uh?¡­ Yes ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Where did youe from? What world were you in, and how did you get into this world~?¡±

    Before my mind can fully grasp the story, the questions came without any pause, leaving my thoughts jumbled and my head heated in a state of bewilderment.

    ¡°Uhh ¡­ please wait a minute Abne-sama !¡­¡±

    Having scarcely managed topose myself and analyze the situation, I am swiftly engulfed by the next wave of distress.

    S<em>hould I be honest?¡­</em>

    The reason I concealed my secrets until now was the fear of being branded as a nonsensical lunatic, due to the sheer absurdity of it.

    But since she already know who I am¡­

    <em>should I just tell her?</em>

    I could speak more freely because the paralysis spell had loosened a bit, granting me some relief and freeing my voice.

    And then, I began telling her the story¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Even though it was a long story, she did not lose interest the whole time she listened to it.

    ¡°Hmm~ So, the disparity between this world and yours is truly that significant¡­?¡±

    After I finished speaking, Abne seems to be lost in her thought for a moment, holding her chin. And then, she gently opened her eyes, revealing a warm and friendly smile.

    ¡°How fascinating~¡­.A world solely for humans, devoid of magic and gods, but with highly advanced technology.¡±

    She murmured softly and motioned for me toe closer.

    As I approached, a soothing sensation enveloped my body, relieving the effects of the paralysis spell and granting me the freedom to move.

    ¡°What was that thing again? That thing called smartphone¡­ Being able to capture the beauty ofndscapes andmunicate with someone far away in real-time¡­ I really want to have one~.¡±

    After being able to move again¡­ I tried to get up and get out of bed¡­ but-

    ¡°Ah.. you still have a lot of story to tell, Harold~.¡±

    <em>Thud!</em>

    But for some reason Abne pushed me down to the bed again.

    ¡°uh¡­ what..?¡±

    ¡°Hm~ You came here to see me, didn¡¯t you? If you want to, you can be my guardian knight alongside Paulo. What do you think, Harold~?¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you for the offer, Abne-sama¡­but¡­, I will politely decline¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t break my pledge with Eleanor.

    After everything that has happened, when I hear such offers, my brain instinctively rejects them, leaving me with a somewhat fearful sensation.

    I do want to break the oath¡­, but this time, if something happens again¡­

    <em>I don¡¯t know what Eleanor would do to me¡­</em>

    ¡°Hmm¡­ hmmm~? Wow~ You¡¯re so kind, Harold~.¡±

    ¡°Yes..?¡±

    As I tilted my head in confusion at those words, she gently caressed the nape of my neck, in a manner that sent a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°Hmm~ So the reason you rejected my offer is because of her¡­ and not due to resentment and anger? Even though I¡¯ve treated you in such a manner, it appears that the emotions you harbor towards me are more aligned with respect rather than anger¡­¡±

    To be honest¡­, it¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid of what Eleanor might do to me¡­ but it¡¯s best not to let Abne know.

    ¡°Uh.. yes?¡­¡±

    ¡°And the purity within you¡­ so untainted~¡­ It really entices me, I must say~¡­¡±

    ¡°A-¡­Abne-sama¡­?¡±

    <em>This pattern again!¡­ don¡¯t tell me!</em>

    I could sense the scent of danger and instinctively attempted to escape from this predicament, but¡­

    <em>shudder! shudder!</em>

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Abne then proceeded to cast the paralysis spell on me once again-

    <em>! Not this again!</em>

    <em>Clink! Clink! Clink!</em>

    Within moments of being paralyzed, I find myself bound by magical chains, entangling my hands and feet.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Harold~, I never intended to let you go in the first ce, only to let such a enticing man slip away¡­

    <strong>There¡¯s now fucking way I¡¯ll allow that to happen~</strong>.¡±

    Then, she put her hand on my chest and a magic circle began to form, causing something in me to move-

    ¡°Hmmm~ Even in this situation, you don¡¯t despise me¡­ You¡¯re so kind, Harold~!

    <strong>Haah~¡­ I truly desire to corrupt that innocence of yours¡­~</strong>¡°

    <em>Ba-dump! Ba-dump!! Ba-dump!!!</em>

    As my heart begins to race uncontrobly, I desperately struggle against the restraints, but I¡¯m no more than a fish floundering out of water-

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the oath~, I¡¯ll take care of it for you. I¡¯ll rece it with special method that even that damned Eleanor won¡¯t notice~.¡±

    ¡­What?¡­ So, does that mean that Eleanor won¡¯t be able to forcefully teleport me back like she did with Mirst time?

    ¡°By the time she discovers that her one and only knight¡¯s pledge has been broken, it will likely be toote~.¡±

    Then¡­, I concentrated my thoughts on the golden orb that represented the pledge¡­ hovering above my chest, as it gradually transformed, taking on an indigo hue.

    Simr to what happened with Mir before, I can feel something within me shattering, triggering a frantic warning from my defensive instincts.

    ¡°Hm~~ There are rules among the gods, and to abide by those rules, we made a pact with one another. It¡¯s a pact that states the further they are from their temple, the weaker their power bes¡­ so~¡­¡±

    Even the faint hope that I held was shattered upon hearing those words¡­ Perhaps it was because she had delved into the depths of my being, responding to the thoughts she had discerned.

    I had truly held onto the hope that Eleanor would teleport me back once again¡­

    However, upon hearing Abne¡¯s words, even that flicker of hope transformed into overwhelming despair.

    The madness that I could sense seeping through my skin¡­ It was precisely the reason why I desired to leave Eleanor as well.

    In essence, it signifies that I do not wish to make any vows with Abne¡­ I must find a way to escape from this ce, or else I will be doomed.

    ¡°It¡¯s better not to resist, Harold~ you¡¯ll just waste your energy¡­ It¡¯ll be easier to just ept it.¡±

    ¡°Now~, if you be my knight, I will give you everything, Harold~. Moreover, you will be bestowed with privileged knowledge that remains elusive to other members.~¡±

    Then she caressed my cheek with an creepy smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make that expression, Harold~. If you just ept me, you¡¯ll truly find yourself smiling~.¡±

    No matter how much she says it, the only word that keeps resonating in my mind is-

    <strong><em>¡®rejection¡¯.</em></strong>

    ..Now, half of my pledge with Eleanor is shattering, the other side of the orb has been covered in indigo hues,

    ¡­does Eleanor really not notice at all..?

    But even when the orb dazzling golden light had now almostpletely darkened, I still haven¡¯t noticed anything likest time with Mir¡­.

    <em>No.. way¡­</em>

    <em>Am I really going to be Abne¡¯s knight like this¡­?</em>

    Thest hope began to fade from my mind.

    The moment when the pledge is almost fully darkened and is about to be engraved¡­

    <em>thud!</em>

    ¡°What..?¡±

    <em>Shingg!</em>

    Amidst the tremors that shook the surroundings, the vow reverted back to its original golden glow. It appeared that the goddess Abne had lost her concentration, causing her to fail at revering the pledge.

    <em>thud!</em>

    As the vibrations rattled the surroundings once more, Abne fixed her gaze on the door, a re burning in her eyes.

    ¡°What the hell is happening?¡±

    Her face lost its rxed expression, reced by a look of surprise as she face the door.

    ¡°Why is that monster¡­¡±

    Muttering to herself, Abne began to channel magic through her fingertips.

    <em>thud!!</em>

    The huge door rattles with a loud vibration felt once more.

    <em>What the hell¡­? The overwhelming power that I can feel¡­ Is it Eleanor ?</em>

    However, Abne¡¯s earlier words left me uncertain.

    Then¡­ Who is outside?

    <em>Bang!!!</em>

    The huge door is shattered with a huge burst of sound, and various fragments are scattered, turning this room into a battlefield.

    And someonees in¡­ But the light leaking from outside was so bright that I couldn¡¯t see anything

    I hope¡­ it¡¯s really Eleanor-

    ¡°What are you doing to my ck Knight?¡±

    As soon as she entered the room, I recognized her¡­ Even from a distance, her energy emitted a dark and menacing aura.

    ¡°..Mir¡­?¡±

    I call out her name, just to be sure¡­ And I lock my gaze onto Abne, whose eyes have turned dark and empty, resembling the bottomless abyss, simr to Mir¡¯s.

    ¡°Hmm~¡­ the quest for subjugation¡­ It seems like it failed, huh~¡±

    With an annoyed smile, Abne channels the gathered magic into her hands, unleashing a powerful surge of energy in an attempt to suppress Mir.

    ¡­ How did she know I was here..?

    However, instead of sumbing to Abne¡¯s energy, Mir responds with even greater hostility-

    ¡°Abne¡­ You will pay the price forying your hands on the man I desired¡­¡±

    Despite the threats, Abne defiantly puffed up her chest and gathered a massive amount of magic, seemingly mocking Mir.

    ¡°Huh~ The weakened lizard sure talks a lot..~

    Haah~

    ¡­. <strong>I¡¯ll make sure to erase you from the world this time, you fucking lizard</strong>.¡±

    Mir clenched her fists, her ruby-red eyes burning with anger, upon hearing Abne¡¯s words.

    ¡°Get ready, Abne, today¡­ a star in the night sky will perish¡­¡±

    next ¨C previous

    note : <strong><em>kuhm!</em></strong> So here¡¯s my <strong><em>cough!</em></strong><strong>paypal</strong>,¡­¡­ if you want to like give donations ¡­.<strong><em>Kuhm!</em></strong> any amount will be appreciated<strong><em> cough cough</em></strong>

    : <strong>Https://.paypal.me/karinda01</strong>

 Chapter 10

    <em>note : this is from mir POV, sorry for any errors! also i made this too dramatic lol, sorry. ( I cried when reading this chapter serously)</em>

    There is nothing more terrifying in the world than embracing the pure darkness.

    The foul odor emanating from a distance was so repulsive that it made my nose sting, and even bringing it near my face felt nauseating.

    Still, I had to do it.

    As a child, I used to cover myself with a nket whenever I heard the sound of thunder because it scared me every day.

    Al II could do was wrestle with fear while anxiously waiting for my mother, never knowing when she would safely return.

    ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­mother¡­¡±

    Every day, I would hold my breath and tremble in the corner of our safe haven, waiting for my mother to return from the fierce battles with the gods. When she finally did, her feet would be weary, and she would limp towards me.

    ¡± ¡­Mother¡­ Why do we have to fight the gods¡­? Why do you have to get hurt like this¡­.?¡±The endless cycle of battle, witnessing her mother grow more and more exhausted each day, twisted Mir¡¯s heart with pain and sorrow.

    Still, all I could do was hide, trying to stay out of harm¡¯s way and not be a burden or hostage. It felt like a helpless and frustrating situation, but I had no other choice.

    <em>Sob</em>

    Every time I approach my mother with a sad expression and express my worries, she embraces me tightly, as if trying tofort and reassure me

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby, don¡¯t worry, we can drive out the gods soon and peace wille again¡­¡±

    Her gentle smile calms my heart, but¡­ it is just a lie to reassure me.

    <em>hug¡­</em>

    But¡­ deep down, I couldn¡¯t deny that my worried heart found sce in the warmth of my mother¡¯s embrace, even though I knew her words were meant tofort me, even if it¡¯s a lie.

    ¡°I love you, my precious daughter¡­I need to go now, even if it¡¯s ufortable¡­ please hold on a little longer, okay baby? ¡­Everything will be okay¡­¡±

    When I received thoseforting words from my mother and embraced her, a sense of calm washed over me, allowing me to drift off into a peaceful sleep with a renewed sense of hope.

    ¡°Yes.. I understand, mother..please be safe¡­.¡±

    As I began to drift off, memories of my father, who passed away long ago,e rushing back to me.

    His face bes blurry in my memory, and the image of his loving arms that used to hold me tightly starts to fade away.

    I can¡¯t remember because I was too young¡­ but I definitely remember this moment.

    The image of my father, pierced by spears and on the brink of death, but still managing to smile at me, is deeply ingrained in my memory.

    The powerless smile and the trickle of red blood from the corners of his mouth became etched in my mind like a traumatic memory.

    <em>I can remember what expression he made at the end¡­ but why can¡¯t I remember his face¡­</em>

    I pondered that question, searching for an answer, but in the end, I drifted off to sleep.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Then¡­ one day, everything came crashing down.

    ¡°Haakh!¡­ Ukh¡­! Heoukh¡­! Haahk..!!¡±

    I was running through the forest, where it was once my home.., everyone safe haven¡­, but¡­now reduced to ashes and charred remains..

    My wings were already damaged and I couldn¡¯t fly.

    I prayed that my body would hold on, relying solely on my stamina as I ran frantically.

    The gods obtained information about the dragon¡¯s nest and ¡­my existence.

    They devised a sinister n¡­. to exterminate the entire dragon race,¡­ eradicating everyst one of us¡­even for the little one like me..

    During the absence of my mother, who was away for battle, they nned to assassinate me byunching a raid on the deserted sanctuary.

    ¡°That¡¯s her!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t miss!¡±

    <em>bang!! bang!!-</em>

    <strong><em>BANG!!!!</em></strong>

    The thunderous sound reverberated through the air by the spell they cast to attack me, causing my heart to tremble with fear. As they keep sending the spells, the more my skin became covered in painful burns.

    ¡°Ugkh¡­ huh?!¡±

    As I ran endlessly, at some point I was pushed to the edge of a cliff.

    ¡°It¡¯s a dead end for her!! Haha!!, I won¡¯t miss it this time!¡±

    <strong><em>BANG!!!</em></strong>

    The thunder spell struck me with a powerful impact, causing a surge of electrifying pain throughout my body. The force of the spell jolted me, leaving me reeling from the shock and agony of the impact.

    <strong>¡°AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!¡±</strong>

    With my teeth clenched, I desperately tried to hold on as my vision rapidly faded. An indescribable pain began to sear through my brain, causing intense agony that overwhelmed my senses.

    Each moment felt like an eternity as I fought to endure the excruciating torment.

    ¡°Ah ¡­aa¡­¡±

    <em>swish</em>

    Overwhelmed by the immense pain and the severity of my injuries, my body gave way. Unable to maintain control or focus on my physical form, I stumbled and tumbled down the cliff, descending into the depths below.

    ¡°What should we do? Should we follow down below?¡±

    ¡°Just leave that ¡®thing¡¯. She¡¯s as good as dead after being struck by our thunder magic.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, let¡¯s go to the next area.¡±

    But fate had other ns for me, and miraculously, I survived.

    ¡°Aaaggghhh! Ughhkkk!! Haakh! Aah! Hhkh.. haah..haah¡­ uuuuhhhhh¡­¡±

    <em>Sob sob</em>

    But fate had something different in store for me. Instead of a healing fountain, an ordinary river, or a hard, bare stone, I found myselfnding on a somewhat soft, moss-covered ground. It cushioned my fall, sparing me from certain death.

    ¡°uuu.. <em>sob.. sob.. hic</em>¡­It hurts so much¡­ Mother¡­it hurts¡­¡±

    I called out desperately for my mother, the one I had always depended on, but my voice only echoed back to me from the rocky walls.

    There was no response, noforting presence to alleviate my pain.

    I was all alone, wounded, with only the echoes of my own cries reverberating in the deste surroundings.

    <em>Sob sob</em>

    However, my body was irreparably damaged, beyond the point of recovery.

    Every breath I took was a struggle, and my existence felt like nothing more than a flickering ember, on the verge of being extinguished.

    Though I clung to life, it was a fragile thread that could be severed at any moment.

    <em>It¡¯s cold¡­ mother¡­ I¡¯m scraed¡­I don¡¯t want to die¡­ uuuu.. sob sob</em>

    As I teetered on the edge of death, a peculiar ¡®thing¡¯ caught my fading gaze in the periphery of my vision.

    <em>sssk¡­ sskk¡­</em>

    A ck mass that gradually gained influence over a certain corpse.

    ¡°ugh..Is that¡­ the corpse of a god..?¡±

    An evil auraing from afar¡­ Pure darkness that even the gods loathe with their entire being, was taking over the corpse

    At the same time, an idea flew in through my mind

    <em>¡°If¡­I eat that ¡®thing¡¯¡­¡±</em>

    I had that insane idea¡­ I¡¯m fully aware that once it¡¯s done, there¡¯s no going back¡­ but..

    <em>Ssskk skk sssk</em>

    Summoning thest shreds of strength, I drag myself towards the ¡®thing,¡¯ each agonizing movement searing my cells and eroding my sanity.

    ¡°ugh¡­¡±

    I only picked it up, but my brain instinctively rejects the eerie sensation that creeps through my fingertips.

    Just the thought of putting it in my mouth makes my stomach churn, and my sanity desperately warns me that it¡¯s insane to swallow it.

    Still¡­ if I could absorb this power¡­

    <em>Blergh!</em>

    <em>Gulps-</em>

    I forced that ¡®bulb of darkness¡¯ down my throat, and an instantaneous wave of amplified nausea made it feel like I would vomit everything inside me at any moment.

    ¡°huhk!! Ugh¡­¡±

    I could hardly feel my stomach as I looked up at the sky, where suddenly all I could see from my eyes was darkness.

    ¡°Uh..? uh¡­ aaa¡­ AAAAHHHH!!!! AAAGHHHHHH!!!!!!¡±

    And the intense pain thates-

    My mind was twisted by the overwhelming pain, both from within and without. I thrashed about in a state of madness, unable to bear the agony, repeatedly mming my head against the floor.

    <em>THUD! THUD! THUD!</em>

    <strong><em>It hurts-</em></strong>

    <strong><em>It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, It hurts, it hurts, it hurts</em></strong>

    <strong><em>It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, It hurts, it hurts, it hurts It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, It hurts, it hurts, it hurts-</em></strong>

    ¡­.

    ¡­

    ..

    Only those thoughts filled my head.

    The pain was an indescribable torment that made me long for death, its unyielding grip suppressing my every thought as I endured an endless cycle of meaningless suffering.

    <em>I wondered how long I struggled¡­.</em>

    At some point, I didn¡¯t feel anything anymore.

    ¡°uh..?¡±

    Rather, I feel lighter than before, I feel strange, and I touch my body¡­

    All my wounds were healed.

    My body, which had been damaged to the extent that it was impossible to recover, had beenpletely restored.

    And the enormous power that seemed to overflow-

    I felt like I could win against anything in the world.

    ¡°This is¡­ the power of darkness¡­¡±

    It was an overwhelming power, so incredible that I couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom it. It surpassed the strength of my mother, who I had always admired as the strongest and most formidable.

    At the same time, the ck desire that welled up within me whispered-.

    <strong><em>More</em></strong>

    <em>I have to eat more.</em>

    <em>Then I can end this long war¡­. Mother won¡¯t have to get hurt anymore¡­ I can get revenge for Father¡­</em>

    Through endless self-rationalization, I found myself sumbing to the allure of darkness.

    The boundaries between right and wrong became increasingly blurred as I convinced myself that embracing the darkness was necessary to protect myself, my beloved ones and to fulfill my desires.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    ¡°Baby!! Mir!!! Where are you?!¡±

    When I returned to the sanctuary, which had barely survived and was on the verge of bing ruins, I found my mother desperately searching for me, calling out my name with worry and fear in her voice.

    A destroyed home and a lost daughter¡­ she must be worried.

    ¡°Mother! I¡¯m here!¡±

    I raise my voice and call my mother.

    If mother know about my newfound strength, surely she will be happy.

    What expression would she make? Would she be proud of me?

    ¡°Mir?! Where have you been! I¡¯ve been looking for you!-¡°

    As if to shatter such a happy imagination, my mother found me and smiled, but her expression quickly contorted into one of shock and horror.

    ¡°¡­Baby¡­ that power¡­.!¡±

    Soon, a contorted face of astonishment appears on her face.

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    Her reaction was so unexpected that I was taken aback.

    Contrary to me, who is in a state of confusion, my mother approached me with a grim and sad expression on her face¡­

    <em><strong>p!</strong></em>

    My heart was broken with the bitter heat I felt on my cheeks.

    ¡°.. huh?¡­ mo¡­ther?¡±

    I was unable to face reality and remained in a state of confusion, but my mother¡¯s screams persisted, as if trying to snap me out of my daze.

    ¡°Where the hell did that powere from, Mir?! It¡¯s dangerous to absorb pure darkness! It¡¯s a power that even the gods didn¡¯t dare to touch because they will lost their sanity!!!¡±

    To be honest, it didn¡¯t hurt¡­. After eating the darkness, the pain became dull after a while.

    However, the fact that I was scolded by mother hurts me.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­..I don¡¯t want to talk to you¡­my baby Mir is not like this ¡­.¡±

    <em>p p</em>

    She looked at me with contemptuous eyes, as if disappointed, and then flew away.

    I could chase her with my current strength, but I couldn¡¯t move.

    I was too shocked after seeing that expression on mother face.

    My mother had already flown away, leaving me behind.

    I stared up at the sky for a while..

    ..

    .

    <em>bang!!!</em>

    A familiar sound of thunder makes my head pound.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    With that sound, I pped its wings and flew towards the source.

    I don¡¯t know where my mother has gone, but I am determined to chase after the faint traces she left behind. Pushing the limits of what I can do, I take flight, determined to find her.

    ¡°Mother!!¡±

    But when I found my mother, everything was already toote.

    ¡°Ah¡­Mir¡­?¡±

    I found my mother lying on the ground, her body growing colder with burns covering her entire body.

    And the gods who had caused such harm to my mother looked at me with expressions of surprise.

    ¡°That little girl¡­ isn¡¯t she that dragon earlier?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure, but her aura.., that¡¯s¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the pure darknessl!!¡±

    The beings who had struck me with lightning earlier, forcing me into an irreversible choice, now revealed their hostility towards me.

    ¡°Baby¡­ run away¡­ ¡­¡±

    Mother squeezed out her voice and speak weakly to me-.

    <strong>¡°AAHHHHHHH..!!¡±</strong>

    Seeing my mother¡¯s lifeless state, a surge of something welled up inside me..

    It felt like an otherworldly force, distinct from darkness, surging through me and bolstering my strength with a relentless intensity.

    ¡°AHH!!!¡±

    <strong><em>ROAAARRR!!</em></strong>

    Already consumed by an overwhelming rage and driven to madness, I unleashed a piercing scream and unleashed a torrent of roaring fury towards the three gods.

    <strong><em>BAM!!!</em></strong>

    ¡­

    ..

    ..

    When I regained consciousness, the scene around me was bathed in blood. The lifeless bodies of the three divine beingsy scattered on the ground, torn to shreds.

    I, too, suffered from fatal wounds, but it was healed within a short time.

    ¡°Haahh¡­ haah¡­ huh¡­?¡±

    By the time I was able toe to my senses, everything was already over.

    ¡°M-mother!!¡±

    I gently caressed my mother¡¯s cheek as shey on the floor, her life slowly fading away.

    Despite the mess around us, there was a glimmer of happiness in her eyes

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­. that I spoke harsh words¡­ Are these the results¡­. of a mother who neglected¡­ her daughter¡­?¡±

    ¡°No! No! no¡­!, mother¡­ d-don¡¯t talk too much¡­just rx!..please.. ugh¡­ <em>sob</em>¡±

    Wiping my blurred vision from tears, I hugged mother.

    <em>hug</em>

    A pleasant aroma filled my nostrils, reminiscent of the scent I always cherished in my mother¡¯s embrace.

    Even in this dire moment, I could feel herforting presence, as if she were still embracing me, providing a sense of warmth and safety.

    ¡°My precious daughter¡­ the powers of darkness¡­ is too difficult to control¡­. they can be dangerous for you¡­¡±

    ¡°No.. no¡­ mother.. mother¡­ don¡¯t worry..it¡¯s okay¡­stay with me¡­¡±

    That¡¯s what I said, but my mother and I knew that it was already irreversible¡­

    ¡°Connect with-¡­ A strong and kind man.., a kind¡­and strong person¡­ who can help you¡­¡±

    With those words, the strength holding my hand begins to loosen.

    ¡°No! no! no! no! no- no!!! Please! Please!!¡­ Don¡¯t leave me!! It¡¯s all my fault, my fault!- I didn¡¯t want the darkness!!¡­mother¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for it.., it would be like usual¡­no¡­don¡¯t go¡­please.. ugh.. <em>sob sob</em>¡±

    My voice trailed off into a choked sob as I clung to mother¡¯s body

    <em>Sob! Sob!</em>

    Recalling their former peaceful life that cannot be repeated again, I hug mother tighter tighter.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I love you¡­, my¡­ precious..daughter¡­I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡±

    As the words faded, the light in her eyes vanished. She released my hand, and her head slumped down, lifeless.

    <em>thud</em>

    ¡°M-mother¡­?! no.. no¡­ it¡¯s a lie¡­! No!! No! no- no! no!!!!¡±

    ¡­

    ..

    .

    I cried for a while.

    When my tears finally subsided, I realized that my mother¡¯s body had already turned cold, and the lifeless bodies of the godsy scattered around us then-

    ¡°¡­huh¡­?¡±

    Darkness began to surge from their body,

    revealing the truth that even gods decayed and even left behind bulbs of pure darkness.

    It shattered the illusion of their righteousness and showed the world¡¯s hidden reality.

    Like rotting food and growing mold, the gods too met their end, leaving behind a legacy of darkness.

    After burying my mother¡¯s body and reexamining the corpses, the darkness multiplied even more prominently, staining the surrounding area with a deep ck hue.

    ¡°The power of darkness¡­¡±

    Then, I picked up the dark clumps.

    Just once¡­ eating a small amount of darkness provides me with power to kill three gods with ease.

    <em>But what if I eat a huge amount¡­? What if I continue to eat darkness infinitely by killing Gods and other lives?</em>

    By the time I was thinking about that, I was already shoving the darkness into my mouth.

    It still smells disgusting, but I force it away thinking about my mother, who died horribly.

    ¡°ah¡­.¡±

    At the same time, I felt that my reason was fading, as my mother said, this power is dangerous¡­. I was drunk with it, and I felt like I would one day forget who I was.

    <em>¡°Connect with-¡­ A strong and kind man.., a kind¡­and strong person¡­ who can help you¡­¡±</em>

    I close my eyes, remembering my mother¡¯sst will.

    Will there be a man who can control this level of power?

    After all, I¡¯m not sure that kind of person will show up before I lose myself.

    With that thought in mind, I¡¯ve been wandering for eons.

    I struggle to gain strength by eating darkness to live, and at some point the gods stopped attacking me.

    But instead, they sent mortals to kill me.

    Such abominable beings¡­. They are so afraid that they pass the work on to beings much weaker than themselves¡­

    History is written by the victors, and in their portrayal, the war that ended during our time of frantic wandering painted us as wicked beings.

    I was angry¡­but¡­they are not dangerous to me anymore

    ¡­

    ..

    .

    My body is getting more and more exhausted¡­ As I ate more darkness to fight, I slowly reached the limit of my mind.

    Madness continued to eat me, it won¡¯t stop until someone appeared help me, as mother said.

    So I keep searching.

    But again, I can¡¯t find such person.

    All gods hate me¡­ mortals fear me too, and there is no one strong enough to hold back this power¡­

    After all, there is no such thing in this world¡­ someone who can calm me down and restrain my power¡­

    A man who does not appear even after several thousand years¡­ Even if I was waiting for an existence that may not exist in the first ce-

    I keep searching.

    But then, one day-

    <strong>A man caught my eye.</strong>

    An ordinary-looking human man belonging to the expedition that was trying to subdue me¡­

    When everyone was wasting time with frivolous attacks, only he gave me the pain I had forgotten.

    He didn¡¯t want his allies to get hurt, so the man who deliberately hid his power, waited patiently and seized the opportunity to attack me in one chance-

    <em>I found him, mother.</em>

    Those words ran through my mind.

    A person strong enough to subdue me at once¡­ someone who is strong and kind-

    finally showed up

    <em>His name is Harold.</em>

    After that, I transformed into a human form and stood before him. As we spent time together, my heart fluttered with excitement, yet at the same time, when I¡¯m near him, the darkness inside me began to calm down.

    I knew right away that this was the person I was looking for.

    <em>The person that mother wanted me to find.</em>

    I tried to tempt him into bing my ck knight, but he refused¡­because he serve a goddess that I hate more than anything else¡­

    So, I tried to break his pledge with that goddess, but I failed¡­. Still, I didn¡¯t give up and tried to get him.

    After a while, I then found him again¡­

    He was walking with a strange man.

    Then he entered a certain temple and vanished without a trace. But when I use detection magic to search for him-

    <strong>He is lying in bed with a goddess next to him, the being that I hate the most.</strong>

    previous next

    <strong>note : <em>kuhm!</em> So here¡¯s my <em>cough!</em>paypal,.. If you want to give some donations, <em>ehem!</em>. Any amount is appreciated, thanks. <em>ehem ehem!</em></strong>

    <strong>Https://.paypal.me/karinda01</strong>

 Chapter 11

    note : warning! this chapter contains <em>k i s s y</em> stuff. (lol)

    ( I changed Abne color to this pink instead of the previous one. )

    (this chapter have more than 2 chara , I¡¯ll just use colored text so you guys won¡¯t be confused about who¡¯s speaking at the moment, sorry if it¡¯s annoying w )

    Also apologies for any errors!

    Also again! just for reminder! Even if the update rate slows down, I won¡¯t drop this novel so please be patient with me hehe.

    (I¡¯m goint to regret saying this )

    (???)

    I don¡¯t know how Mir got here and noticed what was going on.But, at least in this situation, I could see that she hade to help me.

    ¡°ugh!!¡±

    Goddess Abne attempted to unleash the gathered magic towards Mir, but she swiftly struck it with her fist, causing it to shatter effortlessly.

    I can sense the power building up, causing the air to stir and vibrations to ripple through the surroundings, creating a potent wave of magic.

    ¡°Hmm~¡­ I guess you¡¯re not as weak as I thought~¡­¡±

    There were no events or scenes in which the gods fought directly in the game.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not beyond my imagination~¡±

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m afraid.

    The power of the gods is beyondmon sense, especially when ites from a goddess who¡¯s called to be the most intelligent in the world, with a calm smile on her face.

    She uttered those words and continued to unleash her magic, firing off spells relentlessly.

    However, there were some unfamiliar and threatening spells that were not part of the game.

    To be precise, it felt like witnessing the embodiment of familiar yet unique magic, a higher version that surpassed anything I had encountered in the game.

    And since Mir was in her human form, she skillfully crushed the magic with techniques different from her dragon form.

    At first nce, it may seem like an evenly matched battle, but for some reason, my heart rate intensifies, filling me with anxiety.

    Even though Mir keeps deflecting Abne¡¯s attacks¡­

    She¡¯s only on the defensive.

    Since the beginning, Mir has been focused solely on blocking the relentless onught.

    She couldn¡¯tnd a single counterattack, and even when she attempted to strike, the relentless magic left her with no opportunity to catch her breath.

    ¡°Hmm~¡­¡±

    Abne suddenly pauses, her hand resting on her chin in a surprised gesture, as if she¡¯s taken aback by something instead of continuing her attack.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange~, aren¡¯t you much weaker than I thought?¡±

    Then she mumbles a shocking statement under her breath, leaving me wondering if I heard it correctly.

    <em>Weak?? Not as she thought ¡­? What¡­?</em>

    ¡°It¡¯s a little disappointing to be struggling with this level of firepower, right~?¡±

    Then I realized it only after closely observing Mir.

    She¡¯s trying to regte her breathing, attempting to conceal any signs of exhaustion.

    ¡°Feeling a bit anxious, huh~? Cheeky lizard, did you think I didn¡¯t notice you trying to regte your breathing~?

    Abne, the goddess with the ability to peer into the depths of one¡¯s being, sensed Mir¡¯s emotions and taunted her with such provocative words.

    <em>swoosh!</em>

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Upon hearing those words, whether it was a desperate attempt to deny reality or a loss of rationality, Mir¡¯s anger res up, and she charges towards the goddess Abne.

    ¡°Dragons are so stupid~.¡±

    <em>shudder!</em>

    ¡°?!¡±

    Then the indigo chain that appeared from the air grabbed Mir¡¯s ankle and caught it, causing her to lose focus and stumble.

    ¡°Oh, are you so upset over some petty curse words that you¡¯re charging at me like this~?¡±

    In the meantime, Abne, seizing the opportunity, unleashed a barrage of magic, striking Mir and causing her to be pushed back.

    ¡°Agh!¡±

    Mir, after being struck by the powerful magic, was forcefully pushed back towards the entrance. With great effort, she fought against the pain and managed to regain her footing and stand up once more.

    ¡°ghh¡­¡±

    With an expression of resentment, this time, Mir tried to cast dark magic.

    ¡°So weak~.¡±

    <em>Shatters!</em>

    Compared to the first time, the magic seemed weaker, and it shattered and dispersed without any lingering energy.

    ¡°No matter how much time changes everything, how can you be so weak~? It¡¯s strange~¡±

    Then Abne murmured with a puzzled expression for a moment, but she quickly shrugged it off and resumed her smile.

    The chainsing out once again, Mir recognized it and desperately tried to avoid it¡­

    <em>shudder! shudder!</em>

    ¡°Ugh!! You!¡±

    The chains moved with increasing speed, swiftly binding her limbs and rendering her unable to move, dragging her to her knees.

    Mir desperately struggled to free herself from the chains, but-

    <em>bang!</em>

    ¡°Aghh!!¡±

    Abne relentlessly fired magic at Mir, not giving her a breath.

    ¡°What¡¯s this~? You¡¯re so weak~. Really~, what is this? I¡¯m so disappointed, it¡¯s almost offensive to be this weak~.¡±

    There was nothing more for Mir to do as Abne drew a massive magic circle, preparing for a grand finishing.

    Without hesitation, Abne unleashed a torrent of powerful magic, small andrge, like a cascading shower, filling the air around us.

    ¡°Aghhhh!!!¡±

    Mir screamed in agony as she tried to withstand the onught of magic, but the sheer firepower was overwhelming. The relentless assault left her devastated, and she copsed to the floor.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Miry motionless on the ground, her face pressed against the floor.

    ¡°Mir! Are you okay?!¡±

    It was so absurd that I shouted out of reflex, but Mir remained unresponsive.

    ¡°Mir! Hey! Wake up!

    As I was also bound by the chains, all I could do was pray earnestly, begging for Mir to wake up.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Even so, Mir remained motionless, lying down in a miserable and lifeless state, like a puppet with a broken cord.

    ¡°It¡¯s refreshing at least~.¡±

    As Goddess Abne proimed the end of the battle with her words, a heavy silence filled the room, enveloping us in its oppressive weight.

    ¡°¡­shit¡­. Mir¡­¡±

    I desperately tried to avert my gaze, denying the reality before me, but the sight of Mir¡¯s motionless body rendered me unable to keep my eyes closed for long.

    It felt as if my heart was being twisted and contorted by the sight, refusing to let me look away.

    ¡°Well then~!, now that the annoying insect is gone~, shall we proceed~? I will make you my knight, Harold~.¡±

    <em>Shiing!</em>

    Then she proceeded to perform the ritual once again, summoning the pledge orb from my chest. With a focused gaze, she infused it with her indigo color, taking control over it.

    ¡°Is your heart broken~? Or ¡­ have you given up~?¡±

    she sneered.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter~. Your resistance is feeble~, so this will all be over soon~.¡±

    With a twisted smile, Abne looked at me as if she had just imed a victorious prize.

    Her satisfaction and delight were evident in her expression, as if reveling in the spoils of a triumphant battle.

    To be honest, I didn¡¯t know if Abne was right.

    After everything that had transpired, there was no sign of a rescue like before.

    Both Eleanor and Mir, myst glimmer of hopes, seemed to have vanished from the scene.

    <em>Maybe I should just give up on resisting¡­</em>

    ¡°Yes~, yes~, why don¡¯t you just ept me already~? Your life will be sooo much better~, Harold. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re resisting~¡­ It¡¯s quite difficult for me to grasp your feelings, but that¡¯s okay~!. I¡¯ll make you see the light eventually~.¡±

    In the midst of those words, I could see the pledge orb rapidly darkening, with almost all of it turning indigo. The transformation seemed to be happening at an elerated pacepared to before.

    The moment when I was going to just give up-

    <em>Sssk!</em>

    ¡°?!!¡±

    Abne looked at the ce where Mir was in bewilderment.

    I too felt a strange aura and turned my gaze in the same direction¡­. What caught my eye was-

    <strong>¡°Ugrh¡­ ugh!!¡±</strong>

    Mir, emitting an dark and evil aura, stood still.

    However, the atmosphere around us haspletely shifted, filling me with an indescribable sense of fear.

    Despite knowing that Mir doesn¡¯t harbor any hostility towards me, the intensity of the situation makes my skin tremble with unease.

    ¡°Oh~? After all¡­ Were you hiding your power?¡±

    As if she anticipated the shift in mood, Abne quickly regained herposure and started gathering magic once again.

    However¡­

    <em>Shatters!</em>

    ¡°Huh..? What..?¡±

    Goddess Abne, for the first time, lost her rxed smile and looked at her hand in disbelief.

    No matter how hard she tried to cast a spell, it would soon fail.

    The magic she summoned was engulfed in darkness, consumed before it could even manifest.

    ¡°Mir¡­?¡±

    I tried calling out to her, but she remained silent, her teeth grinding together in anger.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Then, as she raised her head and lifted her eyes, I immediately felt a sense of alienation.

    The once vibrant red eyes had now turned into a void of darkness, staring at us with a pale and eerie hue.

    <strong> ¡°Grrrr¡­ Rahh!!!¡±</strong>

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    With a sudden sound resembling a battle cry, she propels herself forward by kicking the ground with great force.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    [MIR POV]

    I can¡¯t keep my sanity¡­

    Harold almost get taken by another woman¡­

    The madness and darkness that had been silent until began to run rampant.

    I can¡¯t¡­ stay calm¡­ I shouldn¡¯t use the power of darkness to the fullest¡­

    If I use it carelessly, I might really lose myself¡­

    <em>But¡­ to protect him, to fight the gods, there¡¯s no other way¡­</em>

    Despite knowing it was not a wise decision, I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to recklessly charge towards Abne.

    However, my efforts proved futile as Icked the power to match the one-sided violence unleashed by her.

    My attempts were nothing more than a disy of powerlessness.

    Even in the face of such overwhelming odds, I managed to barely maintain myposure.

    If I were to lose control and unleash the power of darkness fully, I could defeat the goddess, but at the same time, I could also endanger Harold.

    <em>I don¡¯t want him to get hurt¡­</em>

    <em>no¡­.</em>

    I don¡¯t want to lose my beloved ones anymore..

    I shouldn¡¯t use the power of darkness¡­ I want to ovee it with my own strength¡­

    If Harold was by my side and support me, I could control myself enough even if I use the darkness

    I don¡¯t know why or how, but perhaps it was love at first sight.

    It could be, but something is different¡­

    The feeling that I missed, even though it was the first time I experienced it¡­

    Just having Harold by my side, not only my heart, but my body also reacts, and my mind feels warm and at ease.

    But now, he was being restrained by a goddess and subjected to a strange ritual as something is taken out from his chest.

    I thought that he could resist it, but the fear that his mind might be taken away intensifies my mental breakdown.

    <em> ah¡­.</em>

    In the end, I was easily defeated by Abne¡­ I sumbed to the overwhelming firepower.

    My vision, as Iy on the floor, became blurred and hazy, but I didn¡¯t seem to be dying.

    <strong>Darkness power..</strong>.

    <em>¡®Am I going to die now? What will happen to Harold if I do? Will she take him away?¡¯</em>

    <strong><em>¡®Harold.. will be taken away¡­?¡¯</em></strong>

    <em>Snap!</em>

    At the same time as that thought, the suppressed darkness within me surged forth and took control of my mind.

    <em>¡®¡­.I have to use it.¡­ this is the only way¡­Harold¡­¡¯</em>

    In the end, if I die, everything will be lost. I will vanish without a trace, and Harold will be taken away from me.

    Instead of that happening¡­

    .. <strong>I¡¯ll just embrace the madness.</strong>

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Mir, who seemed to have lost her sanity, charged forward with an indescribable frenzy.

    ¡°Ugh!!¡±

    Abne who is bewildered and tries to cast magic somehow, but-

    <em>Shatters!¡­</em>

    The magic that had gathered dissipated, consumed by the engulfing darkness, vanishing before it could reach Mir.

    ¡°Ugh?! Stay down!! You damn lizard!!¡±

    No matter how much she summoned a giant magic circle and attempted to attack Mir, her efforts were in vain.

    The magic dissipated before reaching its intended target, much like sugar melting into the vast sea, unable to reach the depths of the abyss.

    Abne¡¯s attempts to cast magic proved futile as it was swiftly absorbed into the darkness, vanishing without leaving a trace.

    Mir remained unscathed, unaffected by the futile attacks.

    As the power of darkness enveloped and shattered the magic circle Abne summoned, she found herself cornered with no means ofunching an attack.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>Bam!</em>

    ¡°ugh¡­kuhk¡­¡±

    In the end, she is beaten by Mir and stuck on the floor of the temple.

    The room trembled as the floor distorted, cracks spread across the walls, and the ceiling caved in. In the chaos, the chains that bound me shattered, and I was thrown against the wall by the force of the impact.

    <em>Bam!</em>

    ¡®..<em>fuck..it hurts..</em>¡®

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Mir, having defeated Abne with a single devastating blow, showed no signs of stopping.

    ¡°..ugh¡­Mir..?¡±

    I endured the bitter pain and tried to call out to her, but she ignored my words and climbed on top of Abne.

    Her actions were fueled by an intense desire that seemed to surpass reason.

    <strong> ¡°Grrahhh!!!!¡±</strong>

    Then, she let out a chilling scream and mercilessly began to beat the defeated goddess Abne.

    My body moved instinctively, driven by a mix of fear and desperation, as I tried to intervene and stop her in her ever-increasing madness..

    <em><strong>Bam!</strong></em>

    <em><strong>Bam!</strong></em>

    <em><strong>Bam!</strong></em>

    ¡°Calm down! Mir!!¡±

    What kind of courage did I have? I threw myself at an insane dragon without thinking. Only after I took action did regret flood over me.

    <em>Shit.. what the hell am I doing?</em>

    ¡°Grrr¡­!!¡±

    She turned her gaze towards me, baring her teeth in a grimace that resembled a hungry beast. It felt as though she had shifted her target to me.

    ¡°Mir?! No- wait-!¡±

    <em>Ugh!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    She forcefully knocked me down to the floor, pinning me beneath her with her overwhelming power.

    I waspletely helpless, unable to resist.

    ¡°W-wait a minute! Mir!! Please,e to your senses! It¡¯s me, Harold!!¡±

    I tried to calm her down somehow, but it seemed that she had already lost her mind and I couldn¡¯t reach her.

    <em>Shit¡­ if I get hit by her just once¡­</em>

    ¡°Grrhk¡­!!¡±

    In a desperate attempt to escape, I struggle against the grip that holds me tightly, but my efforts are in vain.

    Mir, lost in her madness, approaches me with an animalistic growl.

    Fear courses through me as I realize she doesn¡¯t recognize me anymore. She raises her wed hand, poised to strike me with a crushing blow.

    ¡°W-wait!!-¡±

    As I braced myself for the impact and prayed that I somehow won¡¯t die-

    <em>Smack!</em>

    Instead, I opens my eyes in surprise at the soft touch I feels on my lips.

    ¡°mmphh?!¡±

    Though I couldn¡¯t utter a sound due to our lips pressed together, the desperate plea in my eyes spoke volumes.

    If only I could use my voice, I would have screamed with all my might, desperately begging her to stop.

    ¡°Mmmhh¡­ nnhaa¡­ mmh.. nh¡­<em>slurp.</em>.?¡±

    She makes a strange moan and snatches my lips away.

    Our tongue interwined, and the sticky and obscene sound of waves hits my ears.

    After a while I get dizzy at the sensation of stimtion I experienced for the first time in my life.

    ¡°Nhhnn¡­mmh.. Harold¡­<em>pwah</em>?¡±

    The saliva between our lips forms a glistening thread as she parted her lips-

    As if she had finally regained her senses, her eyes returned to their usual ruby-red color, and she gazed at me with a mix of emotions.

    ¡°..uh¡­Mir..?¡±

    I was at a loss for words, my mind frozen by the sudden turn of events.

    I could only stare at her face, unable to process what had just happened.

    !! ¡­<em>Oh!.. ohhhhh!!!</em>

    After a while, my mind began to regain its rity, and I turned my head to face the reality that had just restarted.

    In that moment, my face began to heats up with the unfamiliar sam-jeong.

    <em>[In Korean, ¡°Sam-jeong¡± (??) is a term that refers to a state of being flustered or embarrassed. It describes a feeling of blushing or turning red in the face due to a sudden or unexpected situation.]</em>

    In the end, as my senses returned, only a single thought appears in my mind¡­

    It was taken away¡­.

    <em>My first kiss!¡­just like that!</em><em>Keuk!</em>

    A sense of helplessness and emptiness,bined with frustration, washed over me, bringing a temporary calm to my racing mind.

    The heat that had filled my face gradually dissipated as I let go of any further thoughts, embracing the silence that enveloped me.

    ¡°Haah¡­ ?¡­ Harold, I¡¯m d¡­ I didn¡¯t lose you¡­ It would have been truly unbearable without you¡­¡±

    <em>Yes¡­ yes¡­ but I lost myself because of you!¡­</em>

    I wanted to argue, but the warmth of the moment left me speechless, making it difficult to voice my thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for stealing your¡­ lips¡­ But if I don¡¯t feel you, I¡¯m afraid I will lose my mind again¡­¡±

    Realizing what she had done, Mir also blushed..

    ¡°Harold¡­ When I¡¯m with you, my mind that was consumed by darkness calms down¡­ I want to continue feeling safe and at ease with you.¡±

    Why is she so obsessed with me in the first ce? We just barely known each other¡­

    ¡°¡­why me? Is it because of my power like you said before¡­? But¡­I-¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    I tried to express my thoughts, but she cut me off.

    ¡°It may seem strange¡­, but there¡¯s something about you that just resonates with me¡­ It¡¯s like a mix of love at first sight and a deep sense of familiarity¡­ Being with you brings me joy and a sense offort that I cannot quite exin¡­.¡±

    It makes me want to shake my head as I listen to her words that are difficult to understand.

    ¡°What ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Honestly.., I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    What is this¡­ I had no idea what she was trying to say.

    ¡°But this is certain..

    <strong>, I need you</strong>.¡±

    I wanted to ask so many questions, but I knew that speaking further would only bring more confusion, so I reluctantly epted it in silence.

    ¡°uh¡­ I don¡¯t understand what it is.., but it¡¯s not good to stay in this ce for now, so let¡¯s get out quickly-¡±

    <em>Sssk!</em>

    Before I could finish, she gently reached out and lifted me up in a princess carry.

    I could only stay silent and ept it.

    <em>Ugh.. this is embarrassing¡­!</em>

    I feel embarrassed by her sudden action¡­ or perhaps things have be more serious than I realized.

    In line with that, I also recall the burning memories, and my heart beats once more.

    It¡¯s really bad for my heart to run wild like this every time¡­

    With these worries weighing on my mind, she swiftly carries me towards the exit, rushing through the chaotic temple filled with unconscious believers of Abne.

    <strong>[previous]</strong>

    <em>[support me on paypal]</em>

    <strong>[next]</strong>

 Chapter 12

    note : this chapter contain some <em>mature content.</em>..?

    Also I just notice it, but when you read some of <em>that kind of stuff</em> it felt okay, but when you¡¯re editing it, it feels so embarassing. ( ????? ??)

    sorry guys if the next chap is like detailed about <em>that</em>.. I¡¯ll probably just shortens it or turns it as a paid stuff or something ( only if you really want to see it lol, well if you got any ideas just type them in thement! )

    <em>Ehem!</em> By the way thank you for the donations! sorry for any errors!

    [Eleanor POV]

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Inside an old temple, nestled deep within the forest, untouched by humans.

    It was a temple situated in a quiet and dense forest, where nobody would pass by.

    The temple appeared to be abandoned, and it was possible that even those who did pass by were unaware of its existence.As a result, the goddess of this temple had a lot of free time

    The goddess spent most of her time reading books.

    But now she is sitting on the altar located in the middle of the temple, with a dull and heavy expression on her face

    ¡°Harold iste today¡­. Even though I¡¯ve already marked him¡­., our time together onlysts for a few dozen minutes¡­.and he spends so much time outside¡­ it makes me so anxious.¡±

    She endured the stinging pain in her heart, eagerly waiting for her only knight.

    Harold was the knight of Eleanor who had appeared like aet after she had spent eons in loneliness, bringing her the happiness she has forgotten.

    It was Harold who had given her a ray of light when everyone else had forgotten about her.

    Ever since he appeared, Eleanor had waited for him every day

    ¡°Is he with another woman right now¡­? I think he want to be locked up in this temple forever, but¡­. I don¡¯t want to see his sad expression, so it¡¯s not good¡­.¡±

    Therefore, Eleanor didn¡¯t want to lose Harold, and she wanted to live together with him.

    She was shy and timid, and still quite young when she first met Harold.

    The goddess appeared soft and bright, with a childish inner side that is hidden.

    She struggled with not knowing how to treat others and often tried to appear more mature than she actually was, making her look strange.

    Since she lived a solitary life, her social skills were ruined, and she had no one to help her.

    However, after he appeared, Eleanor was able to grow.

    As she spend time with him, she was reminded of morality and felt the sadness of farewell as she watched him depart from the temple, knowing that she would not see him several times a day as she had grown ustomed to.

    Through this experience, she matured and came to realize the importance of the people around her.

    By thoroughly reading the book he had given her, she learned about the world outside and umted knowledge

    However, there was a fatal problem¡­.

    As a result, her mind became twisted.

    The most important thing in the process of maturing and growth is the environment

    Proper growth requires people to experience a variety of things and learn positive lessons.

    Eleanor only has him.

    But the problem is that she only grew alongside him.

    In the process to be mature, you need to have a normal mindset,mon sense and meet many people.

    Eleanor had neglected her social life and had no interest in learning until she met him.

    As a result, she had only learned through him, which had contributed to her twisted mindset.

    Since he was the only person she had met and he had alleviated the loneliness that she had felt until then, she had developed an excessive liking for him that had turned into a form of dependence and obsession.

    Now, Harold is her everything to Eleanor, and nobody else can rece him.

    In order to keep his heart bound to her, she is willing to give up everything and goes to desperate lengths to prevent him from leaving her.

    ¡°It¡¯s boring¡­ Time without Harold is so lonely ¡­¡±

    However, physical restraints, not mentally, would rather destroy his trust, so she could only vaguely feel what he was doing through the pledge.

    <em>¡®..My name is Harold. May I have the honor of bing a servant of the goddess and offer my vow?¡¯</em>

    A shy smile spreads across Eleanor¡¯s face as she recalls her first meeting with him, wondering how he hade to her.

    After meeting Harold in person, Eleanor spends her time reminiscing or daydreaming about their past encounters and the time they spent together.

    <em>Sssk!</em>

    ¡°Huh..? What happened to Harold¡­?¡±

    After reminiscing about their past encounters, she felt a weird twist in her chest, and her eyebrows furrowed, as if sensing something ominous.

    ¡°Uh¡­.What is happening¡­.? The pledge is bing strange¡­and it¡¯s covered in an aura that gives off a disgusting feeling¡­.¡±

    Frowning, she worries about what happened this time.

    ¡°Who is it¡­? Harold¡­ Is it the foolish dragon again¡­?¡±

    As the pledge seemed to be corrupted, the connection between Eleanor and him became blurred.

    ¡°ghh¡­ and now that woman is trying to hide it through trickery¡­ it¡¯s so frustrating. I can sense it, but I can¡¯t summon Harold back..!¡±

    Unable to interfere with the current situation, Eleanor became frantically anxious and began to tremble.

    ¡°No!!¡±

    ¡­

    ..

    However, the pledge never really deteriorated, and the unpleasant aura soon subsided.

    ¡°Uh¡­ What¡¯s that disgusting feeling¡­? It¡¯s a familiar feeling¡­¡±

    She rubbed her temples, looking into her memories, but she couldn¡¯t quite remember it.

    ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s definitely the strange bitch¡¯s smell that¡¯s attached to Harold¡­¡±

    She then tries to determine the origin of that aura.

    ¡°The mere fact that she dare to meddle with our pledge¡­ and moreover, to conceals it¡­ ughhh..¡±

    She groans bitterly, feeling frustrated as thoughts that rarely cross her mind suddenlye rushing in.

    ¡°Uh¡­ What¡­? It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve felt it¡­surely¡­¡±

    Then she look into the dusty bookshelf, where all the books she has kept for a long time are stored.

    <strong>[Wind!]</strong>

    As the wind blows, it stirs up the umted dust, and she unintentionally inhales a bit of it, causing her to cough.

    ¡°<em>Cough! Cough!</em> I¡­ugh¡­ I should do some cleaning¡­¡±

    Whileining, she slowly look around to see if she can find any clues in it.

    ¡°Huh..? A letter? Did someone write a letter to me?¡±

    Then she looked at the letter.

    It was so old that the writing was worn out making it was barely recognizable, and the paper looked like it would tear with the force of a newborn baby.

    Eleanor¡¯s gaze had been fixated on a particr spot on the letter-

    A handwritten signature engraved with an individual¡¯s magic caught Eleanor¡¯s attention,

    <em>This magic aura¡­it¡¯s-</em>

    ¡°¡­ Abne?¡±

    At that moment, something sparked and flickered in her mind, igniting a surge of anger within her.

    Eleanor gritted her teeth and tightened her grip-

    <em>Srrrk!</em>

    The letter, old and fragile, crumbles into a fine powder in her hands.

    <strong>¡°Ah..right¡­ the bitch that bothered me a long time ago¡­!!!¡±</strong>

    Eleanor¡¯s screams fill the air as she unleashes her anger, releasing the frustration from the memories of the terrible past rtionship.

    Remembering their rtionship, Eleanor is consumed by anger, but there is one factor that stands out as the main cause, driving her to a state of frenzy.

    ¡°How dare you¡­ trying to steal my Harold¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t bear it when she realized that the disgusting scent and the source of the unsettling energy she had just sensed were linked to a long-standing affair..

    ¡°First of all, Harold¡­ You¡¯ve entangled yourself with another vile bitch¡­¡±

    Then, for nothing, she starts to doubt her own innocent knight.

    However, it is fair to say that the goddess Abne is the most praised and known goddess in the royal capital road.

    It¡¯s said that there are a lot of talented people who will do their best for her.

    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, it seemed that Harold¡¯s involvement with such being had caused him to develop feelings strong enough to contemte breaking his vow, or perhaps he was being forced in some way.

    ¡°Huh¡­haha¡­ Harold¡­ You¡¯re a very sinful man,.. why won¡¯t you just stay with me¡­?¡±

    Mumbling a monologue that will never reach him, she leans back and looks up at the sky.

    The dark vines covered the ceiling, but rays of sunlight seeped through small cracks.

    <strong> ¡°..Ha¡­I can¡¯t, I¡¯ve endured it until now, but I can¡¯t take it any longer¡­I¡¯ll punish that sinful man properly now.¡±</strong>

    Then she ascends back to the altar and retrieves a small ss bottle.

    <em>Ssk sssk</em>

    She sprays the contents of the ss bottle onto her wrist, rubs it gently, and takes a sniff of the fragrance.

    <em>Sniff sniff</em>

    ¡°Okay, it still smells good.¡±

    She sprays herself with a bottle of Temptation Perfume, and nods with satisfaction.

    <strong>¡°Harold, brace yourself, because today I will make it clear who you truly belong to.¡±</strong>

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    [Abne POV]

    ..

    Abne, the Goddess of Truth and Justice, wakes up in the audience room of the gods.

    With her sharp intellect, she swiftly scans her surroundings andprehends the situation, her hand instinctively caressing her abdomen that still tingles from the pain.

    ¡°So you lost in the end¡­ to that dragon?¡±

    To some extent, it was the result of not taking it seriously that resulted to this.

    <em>Sigh..</em>

    So she didn¡¯t dwell on it too much as it was an expected oue. She simply let out a sigh, feeling a slight sense of regret, but not dwelling on it any further.

    ¡°That human, Harold¡­ He possesses such purity¡­and his aura is very unique¡­ Is that why you desire to im him?¡±

    She shakes off her dirty clothes and gets up from her seat.

    ¡°Nevertheless, I won¡¯t give up. The greater the challenge, the stronger my desire to possess him bes. It drives me to madness, wanting him more and more.¡±

    Just like humans, Gods too experience repeated failures, but they learn from them and use those lessons to achieve their goals perfectly without failing.

    In particr, Abne who was perfect from the start, even if she failed, there was no way she would miss it if given the next opportunity.

    She appears to be calm, but only she knows the true depth of her emotions.

    <strong><em> ¡®Next time, I will definitely take you, so please look forward to it, Harold~¡¯</em></strong>

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    [Harold POV]

    Something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    To be precise, I¡¯m unsure of the direction to take in this situation, leaving me feeling lost and uncertain.

    ¡°Harold¡­¡±

    Fortunately, I safely got out from the temple of Abne and was walking along the road with Mir, but somehow my mind couldn¡¯t stand the awkward atmosphere.

    ¡°Um.. what is it¡­?¡±

    Looking at Mir¡¯s face, I was not confident to face her confidently because what happened earlier.

    Her face was hot and red, and her gaze was naturally directed to the ground.

    ¡°Oh¡­ nothing¡­ uh¡­¡±

    Mir, too, had her eyes fixed on me, though it was unclear whether it was due to confusion or her ownck of courage to meet my gaze.

    She had wanted to say something for a while, but each time she tried, she changed her mind and remained silent, blushing in the process.

    It was really awkward, and I felt so frustrated that I wanted to scream by seeing her acting like this.

    Clearly, it was an ident, but for some reason, my heart races whenever I think about <em>that</em>¡­

    ¡°¡­Harold.¡±

    I forgot how many times my name was called like this.

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±

    <em>gulps</em>

    I swallowed nervously, gulping down the dryness in my throat, and finally, Mir spoke up.

    ¡°As I said before, can you be my ck Knight¡­? If you ept it, I can give you something better than a¡­ a k-kiss¡­¡±

    The small and stuttering tone of her voice only amplifies the bad thoughts swirling in my mind.

    !! <em>T-that¡­! Ugh.. but¡­</em>

    I once again politely declines the proposal¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m currently worshiping a goddess,¡­ Breaking my oath recklessly would cause a lot of problems¡­¡±

    I said bitterly, but fortunately, she doesn¡¯t try to be forceful likest time. She simply remains quiet and appears gloomy.

    ¡°I understand¡­ I have forced you once¡­, so I will get over it¡­. for now¡­¡±

    She spoke confidently while hiding her face, and in an instant she regained her usual mood.

    <strong>¡°Still, you will have to realize this. I will not give up on you, because dragons will surely get what they want.¡±</strong>

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    I nod my head with a strange expression and smile with a sense of relief.

    And she parted ways with me, disappearing into the crowd.

    The distinct aura that surrounded her allowed me to sense her presence from a considerable distance, but it gradually faded away until it disappearedpletely.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    ¡°¡­Goddess? Your Knight, Harold, is here¡­.¡±

    On the inside, I was extremely nervous and scared, but I kept myposure as much as possible and spoke calmly as if nothing was wrong.

    Today¡¯s series of intense events unfolded one after another, with Goddess Abne attempting to alter the vow and my lips engaging in some unexpected <em>exercise</em> with Mir¡¯s¡­

    <em>I better not tell her about this¡­</em>

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Come in, my knight.¡±

    She greeted me with an expression of mixed emotions, so I felt something unusual¡­ but¡­ it¡¯s probably just my imagination¡­.

    <em>Right?</em><em>Haha</em>¡­.

    ¡°Can youe close to me for a moment?¡±

    At those words, I cautiously approached her, but she wore an unpleasant expression, indicating that my efforts to erase the traces had been in vain.

    <em>ah¡­shit</em>

    <em>swish!</em>

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    She grabbed me by the cor roughly, pulling me closer to her face until her breath brushed against my skin.

    In an instant, I froze.

    I don¡¯t know how many mental breakdowns I¡¯ve had today

    <em>haha</em>

    It was so sudden that I couldn¡¯t even face the reality, and I was stunned.

    Unlike Mir, she didn¡¯t steal my lips, but rather red at me with sharp eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had an affair with that old dragon bitch hmm? My knight¡­¡±

    <em>Thump! Thump! Thump!</em>

    ¡°And not just that.., but to be tempted by that vixen Abne¡­¡±

    Hearing those words, my heart started to run wild.

    How on earth did she know, even after I scrubbed my mouth almost peeling off the skin to remove any trace of Mir¡¯s scent?

    And she can still notices it?

    <em>Ah..Crazy..</em>

    <em>I¡¯m sure Abne was also using concealment magic, so surely Eleanor shouldn¡¯t notice the ritual, but¡­</em>

    <strong>¡°To lose your first kiss¡­haha¡­ Don¡¯t you know that such a thing is uneptable in our shrine, where dating is prohibited.. hm¡­ hey?¡±</strong>

    I felt a sense of extreme fear and I wanted to shudder in fear as I imagined the situation that would befall me right now.

    <strong>¡°Then you must be punished ordingly.¡±</strong>

    With those words, a wicked smile formed on her face.

    But even with such a face, I feel¡­

    ..What?

    <em>Something¡­ something feels strange¡­. uh¡­ Eleanor looks so pretty¡­</em>

    My body reacted violently to Eleanor and wanted her.

    <em>Why¡­ this feeling¡­</em>

    ¡°You¡¯re even trying to cover things up¡­ It¡¯s so annoying. I¡¯ll punish you personally in return~¡±

    <em>mmh! ?</em>

    This is the second time today¡­ my tongue was stolen again.

    Her saliva intertwines with mine, creating a sshing sound as if marking me as her own, showing a greedy desire for my tongue even more intensely than Mir.

    ¡°mmhphh¡­!!¡±

    Unlike Mir, my mind and body reacted and it seemed like I couldn¡¯t control it.

    I feel like a really big ident is going to happen if I stay like this, so I grab hold of my unclear consciousness and squeeze my reason.

    <strong>¡°Do not resist.¡±</strong>

    With that brief words, I stopped struggling as if frozen in ce.

    It was unclear whether it was due to her continuous control over me or my inability to resist the overwhelming atmosphere that surrounded us.

    ¡°Okay, so this is your punishment.¡±

    She smiled with satisfaction and began to remove my clothes one by one.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face, it will be over soon¡­ And if it doesn¡¯t, even the leaves on the ceiling will bear witness,¡±

    she whispered, her voiceced with a chilling tone.

    She forcefully pushes me down, a wicked smile ying on her lips, as she steals another kiss.

    <em>Mmh ?</em>

    <strong>¡°I¡¯ve waited so long for this day, the day when I can finally embrace you, Harold¡­?¡±</strong>

    For some reason, my consciousness felt clouded, yet there was a strange anticipation within me, as if I had been longing for this moment repeatedly.

    <em>I want the Goddess¡­.</em>

    Only those thoughts filled me.

    <em>Sssk!</em>

    ¡°Hm? Oh~¡­You¡¯re responding to me, my knight ? It¡¯s wonderful, to be honest with me¡­ hm~.. hm~!¡±

    <strong>[ note : khm khm this means Harold ¡®dragon¡¯ is y¡¯know¡­( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)</strong><strong> ]</strong>

    She climbs on top of me with an evil and happy smile that I have never seen before.

    <strong>¡°Come on¡­ Now I¡¯ll engrave on that body, who you belong to. ?¡±</strong>

    ¡­.

    .

    [previous]¡ª¨C[next]

    support me on paypal!

 Chapter 13

    <strong>Warning! NSFW ahead!</strong>

    note: THIS IS SUPER EMBARRASSING GAHHHHHH!

    Why does it feels so weird when you write these kind of stuff! ughhhh

    Fine! someone said they want to read the full stuff! so here it is!

    Sorry if it¡¯s cringe¡­ I never did any kind of y¡¯know ero stuff so-

    Anyway! Sorry for any errors!!

    ¡°You have a pretty good expression, my knight~.¡±

    She gently traced her fingertips across my chest, gradually moving upwards towards my neck, sending shivers down my spine.

    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±Feeling the intense stimtion, a soft moan escaped my lips involuntarily.

    ¡°Hm, hm, hm, hm~, ? That sounds good~.¡±

    <em>Mwah!</em>

    <em>Suck!</em>

    She hums and kisses the nape of my neck as if savoring delicious food.

    ¡°uh?!¡±

    Taken aback by the unexpected and unfamiliar sensation, I let out a startled cry that reverberates throughout the vast room.

    It¡¯s a peculiar sensation¡­ I feel lightheaded, as if I¡¯m not just excited but also captivated by something.

    ¡°Haa~¡­ You¡¯re making such delightful sounds¡­ I¡¯ve always wanted to hear that, Harold~!¡±

    As if caught in a trance, my consciousness wavered, making it difficult to perceive things clearly. A strange sensation paralyzed my muscles, rendering me unable to exert my strength properly.

    Even the lowly earthworms would squirm when touched, and in my weakened state, I desperately tried to muster whatever strength I had left, attempting to move my body¡­

    <em>ssk</em>

    <strong>¡°Hey¡­ Didn¡¯t I tell you not to resist¡­? ¡­So annoying¡­. Just ept it, Harold!¡±</strong>

    <em>grip</em>

    I could hear Eleanor¡¯s voice, filled with a mix of frustration and desire, as she reprimanded me for resisting.

    If a mere earthworm-like creature attempted to squirm, it would achieve nothing. It would only seem to writhe in pain, devoid of any life force.

    My current situation feels somewhat simr to that.

    Hearing Eleanor words, my body began to rx, and I feel a soft sensation down below as she sat on me, making my <strong><em>Excalibur</em></strong> stand proud and pressed against her bottom.

    <em>sskk</em>

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re listening well,,,, then- uh¨C ?!¡±

    Even as Eleanor spoke, she could feel the <strong><em>excalibur</em></strong> poking her from the bottom, causing her cheeks to turn an even deeper shade of red, a visible sign of her blush.

    ¡°Unn?¡­ Oh?¡­ Fufu~¡­ I was a little surprised, but I¡¯m d that your body is being honest~¡­.¡±

    Then Eleanor moves a little from her position, letting the <strong><em>Excalibur </em></strong>to stand tall and hit her stomach.

    <em>p!</em>

    <em>ssk</em>

    ¡°Huhu~, not only having an affair with other vixens, but this knight is also lusting after the goddess he is supposed to serve~¡­ What a sinful man~¡­.¡±

    ¡°I will punish such a knight~.¡±

    She says so, but with a wicked smile, she kisses me once again as if everything is going ording to her n.

    <em>Mwah!</em>

    ¡°Mmph¡­ nhhn¡­ slurp¡­ nh..mmh.. <em>pu-ha</em>~¡­?¡±

    Our tongues, wresting with each other¡¯s fiercely, creating an erotic sound that echoes through the room.

    As we part our lips and looked into each other¡¯s eyes-

    ¡°<em>pwah</em>¡­.Harold¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Eleanor¡­.-sama¡­¡±

    In that way, we whisper each other¡¯s names, and then share a deep kiss once more, giving a stimting feeling that makes me dizzy.

    <em>Mwah!</em>

    <em>Schlrup-</em>

    <em>Pwah!</em>

    ¡°<em>haah</em>¡­.? Let¡¯s start now, I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡±

    Then she started to take off my clothes, and she also took all of her clothes and showed me everything-

    <em>ssssk</em>

    Then, as our lips merged into one, any remaining rational thoughts were wiped away, and I became even more attuned to my instincts.

    ¡®<em>Crazy¡­.</em>¡®

    <em>Mwah!</em>

    <em>Mmh!</em>

    Like Adam and Eve in the beginning, engaging in passionate love without any clothes, the sense of being outdoors in the temple ignites a desire within me to possess herpletely.

    Looking at Eleanor¡¯s naked body, my desires intensifies as we continue kissing.

    Then I began to recall something-

    The deeper the value I ce on someone, the more I¡¯m willing to give them my all.

    Providing them with what they need signifies trust and affection for the other person. Holding hands or embracing each other allows us to feel their warmth, expressing our desire to be close.

    Sharing a passionate kiss and exchanging intimate bodily fluids demonstrates a level of fondness where we are willing to overlook potential health risks.

    Stripping down and exposing our naked bodies to one another is a powerful symbol of boundless love, a deration that we are willing to bare everything for each other.

    <em>Yeah, I feel something¡­this is bad¡­</em>

    <em>I want Eleanor.</em>

    <em>ssk</em>

    I embraced her tightly, inhaling deeply as the intoxicating scent enveloped my senses. It was a bountiful harvest of fragrances that overwhelmed me, and I felt a loss of control over my own desires.

    ¡°Ahn~!¡­mm..Harold¡­ ?¡±

    She, too, seems to have reached the limit of her reason, so she embraces me and begins to rub my <strong><em>excalibur.</em></strong>

    <em>touch</em>

    ¡°This is Harold¡¯s¡­¡±

    Then she stares at my <strong><em>excalibur</em></strong> with a little bewildered look, then takes a deep breath as if she¡¯s ready to ept it-

    <em>Ssk!</em>

    <em>plop!</em>

    ¡°Ahn~¡­! Ah ah¡­?¡±

    Eleanor moans in pain and pleasure after inserting my <strong><em>excaibur</em></strong> into her <strong><em>sheath</em></strong>, and she began to move-

    <strong>¡°Ahn~¡­ah~! It¡¯s inside¡­I became one with Harold!! ?¡±</strong>

    Then, with a erotic face, she began to give in-

    Faithful to her desires and instisncts like an animal.

    ¡°Ugh! Goddess..!¡±

    The continuous intense movement gives me exhrating pleasure .

    Whenever the <strong><em>Excalibur</em></strong> pierced the deep end of Eleanor¡¯s <strong><em>sheath</em></strong>, an indescribable current of pleasure stimted my brain and seemed to melt my reason with pleasure.

    <em>Ah fuck..! it feels so good!</em>

    <em>p!</em>

    <em>p!</em>

    <em>p!</em>

    ¡°Ahhh..~I¡¯m happy to be with you¡­, I¡¯m so happy right now¡­ ?¡±

    As our body goes through the process of giving up to pleasure in the continuous and intense mating between a man and a woman-

    My <strong><em>Excalibur</em></strong> seems to be reaching its limit and will spray the <strong><em>holy liquid </em></strong>out as it send a signals to my nerves, making my back tingles with pleasure.

    ¡°Eleanor-sama¡­ugh.. I can¡¯t hold it anymore¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Ahn! Hnn! It doesn¡¯t matter! Let everything out inside of me!¡±

    <em>p!</em>

    <em>p!</em>

    With those words, she hugged me tightly and prevents me from pulling out by locking her legs around my back, pushing it deeper inside.

    <em>Ugh!!!</em>

    Even if I didn¡¯t move any more, the <strong><em>Excalibur</em></strong> began to pours all the <strong><em>holy liquid</em></strong> deep inside Eleanor <strong><em>sheath</em></strong>.

    <em>Spurt! Spurt!</em>

    <strong>¡°Ahh~!! Harold¡¯s baby-! ? I want to have it! Pour everything inside..!! ??¡±</strong>

    With those words, my mind spun in a dizzying whirlwind of pleasure, the sensations etched deep into my brain.

    The powerful surge of electric currents that followed felt as though they were truly searing through my mind.

    My <strong><em>excalibur</em></strong> continues to pour the <strong><em>holy liquid </em></strong>into her <strong><em>sheath</em></strong> without stopping-

    <em>Spurt-</em>

    After the <em>intense battle</em>, a feeling of fatigue that I have never felt before drives my consciousness away.

    ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­ Eleanor-sama¡­¡±

    ¡°Haah~¡­ah Harold¡­?¡±

    <em>chu!</em>

    After everything is over, again, Eleanor kissed me and continues to whisper her love to me.

    <strong>¡°I have only you, Harold¡­I love you.. ?¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°¡­You¡¯re mine¡­ forever¡­¡±</strong>

    At the end of those words, my consciousness sank into the abyss in an instant and was cut off.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    ¡°ugh¡­¡±

    I wake up in the morning groaning from a pounding headache, feeling as if I have a hangover.

    I rub my head and sit up, wiping my own face with a dry face wash. Despite having slept since the sun hadn¡¯t set, it seems that my exhausted stamina caused me to sleep until the next day.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Then, alone in the deafening silence, I¡¯m still confused.

    I was conscious during <em>tha</em>t¡­., but my state is somewhat simr to drunkness, even though I¡¯m not drunk..-

    <em>Squeak¡­</em>

    Reluctantly, I started to turn my head, slowly epting the reality thaty before me.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Harold¡­¡±

    Eleanor was lying on the bed, blushing and smiling as she talked in her sleep, making it both adorable and embarrassing to witness what she might be dreaming about.

    <em>Gahhhhh!!</em>

    <strong>Note : </strong>he¡¯s probably making this kind of face lol

    <em>Oh my god! We really did it!!!</em>

    <em>Shit!</em>

    Simultaneously, a wave of remorse and emptiness crashed against the walls of my mind, overwhelming me with a sense of despair.

    <em>Why did I lose my reason back then..?</em>

    <em>¡­ Why couldn¡¯t I resist¡­</em>

    <em>¡®I was drawn to the scent of the goddess back then¡­but¡­ what the hell was that¡­making me to lose control¡­ugh..¡¯</em>

    Regret, guilt, and a profound sense of sorry towards Eleanor engulf my heart even more.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    And when I removed the nket, the traces of yesterday¡¯s ceremonies can be seen.

    The bloodstains that almost dried, sticky, moist substance, seemed to imprint yesterday¡¯s events as truth, not fantasy.

    ¡°I¡¯m the worst¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t escape the incessant waves of self-loathing, so I blurt out those words¡­

    <strong> ¡°No, you are the best, Harold ?~.¡±</strong>

    Eleanor, who just woke up, rubs her eyes and lightly dismisses what I said.

    ¡°Eleanor-sama¡­?¡±

    As soon as she woke up, she caressed my cheek and smiled with apletely different expressionpared to yesterday.

    ¡°The fact that you embraced me was something that I wanted, so it¡¯¡¯s okay~.¡±

    I know you want tofort me, but those words make me feel even more depressed.

    ¡°Hum, hum~ Harold~¡±

    I feel the warmth emanating from her as she holds my arm and rests her head on my shoulder.

    <strong>¡°Now, I¡¯m sure you understand who you belong to, don¡¯t you? I made sure to make it clear on your bodyst night~?¡±</strong>

    At the same time, the once gentle smile gradually turned suspicious and twisted, but itcked its bewitching charm as it was overshadowed by a sense of disdain.

    <em>Gulps!</em>

    ¡°Now then, go get some rest, you worked so hard for mest night, so I¡¯ll allow you to stay in this goddess bed!¡±

    Covering herself with clothes, she steps out of the bed, leaves the bedroom, and makes her way towards the room with the central altar.

    <em>Thud</em>

    The door closes and I¡¯m left alone, a time of silence thates again¡­

    Taking a deep breath, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of helplessness as the silence settled in once more.

    <em>sigh</em>

    <em>What should I do¡­?</em>

    ¡®<em>How can I face her and look into her eyes after what happened?!</em>¡®

    ¡®<em>It¡¯ll feels so embarrassing and awkward for me!</em>¡®

    ¡®<em>Shit! It was my first time too-!</em>¡®

    <em>Ugh¡­ sigh..</em>

    [previous]¡ª¡ª¨C[next]

    <strong>[support me on paypal</strong>]

    <em>(to help me reover from my mental anguish-!</em>

    <em>, lol just kidding~.)</em>

 Chapter 14

    note : guys I¡¯ve been having some back pain ( I draw and y games too much)¡­ so, sorry if the updates got slower haha..

    oh myy if only someone would buy me a cup ramen!

    (lol jk)

    the new girl color will be this orange!

    anyway, enjoy! Sorry for any errors!

    ¡°Harold, if you be a father, what would you like to do for your child?¡±

    Suddenly, I tilts my head as Eleanor asks a frighteningly ridiculous question.

    <em>What kind of crazy-</em>

    ¡°¡­Yes? Haha¡­ well¡­¡±Lying on herp, I gaze up at the sky that is devoid of clouds, shielding my eyes from the intense brightness with the back of my hand.

    To be honest, I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious because Eleanor continued to ask suspicious things from a while ago.

    She kept asking whether I wanted a son or a daughter and what my ns were for my future child.

    If it were a normal day, I would have brushed it off as her making strangements, but considering what happened yesterday and the timing of her conversation, it makes my heart race with anxiety.

    ¡°I¡­ Eleanor-sama, ¡­ Was it a dangerous day yesterday?¡±

    Even so, when she keep asking those questions, I can¡¯t help but worry about the potential responsibility that woulde from the exercise we did yesterday.

    However, fortunately or unfortunately, Eleanor answered my question with a ratherplicated and lingering smile.

    ¡°Huhu~, you don¡¯t have to worry, because having a child between an ordinary human and a god is just like snow falling in the desert.¡±

    I breathes a sigh of relief inwardly, it feels like the burden in my heart is lifted after hearing her answer.

    I desperately tried to suppress the urge to release my worries with a sigh, struggling to maintain aposed expression in front of the goddess.

    ¡°I understand¡­¡±

    In response to Eleanor¡¯s mood, I also force a smile, trying to change the atmosphere and mask my own inner turmoil.

    Eleanor reassures me, saying,

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make that expression, my knight. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve always known, so it¡¯s not shocking to me. Besides, my intention is for you to be with me¡­ it¡¯s enough to have you by my side.¡±

    Then she closes her eyes, finding sce in the tranquility of the moment.

    ¡°My knight¡­, if you want anything, just tell me and I¡¯ll give you everything.¡±

    she said she would make my wishe true, but to be honest, if it¡¯s items or a specific magic I need, I could just ask for it directly, but at this point¡­.

    <em>no¡­ it¡¯s too dangerous</em>

    It must be said that the mismatch is quite significant¡­ While the ability itself is immensely powerful and beyond what most can withstand, my body struggles to contain it properly, leading to inefficiency.

    If I were to utilize the magic bestowed upon me by Eleona, I can only do so a maximum of three times.

    However, even with that limited usage, it would render me unable to engage inbat due to the severe depletion of my magical energy.

    So, if I really need somethng¡­

    ¡°Eleanor-sama, is there any elixir or magic that can increase one¡¯s maximum magical power or physical abilities?¡±

    Of course, these items are not implemented in the game, but because Eleanor can grant items and magic that do not exist within the game. I ask with hope.

    ¡°Hmm¡­something like that?¡±

    I wondered if such items or magic truly existed,..

    Then, Eleanor fell into deep thought, her hand resting on her chin.

    ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s what you¡¯re looking for, but maybe this is it!¡±

    Then, she reached her hand into the air, as if pulling something out of thin air, and handed me a bottle filled with green liquid.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small amount, but it¡¯s an elixir that permanently enhances your vision, speed, reflexes, and stamina!¡±

    Looks like it won¡¯t increase my magic energy¡­, but this elixir alone contained enough of the buff I wanted.

    As a primarily wizard-focused type, survival and durability were crucial factors alongside magic power.

    Typically, wizards are at a disadvantage in closebat, making speed and stamina crucial for creating distance from opponents or retreating swiftly when their magic power is depleted.

    ¡°Thank you, Eleanor-sama¡­¡±

    Saying it happily and expressing gratitude to Eleanor, she too ced her hands on her waist, puffing out her chest with pride.

    ¡°This is nothing for my only knight! It¡¯s not much, but I¡¯ll give you all I have.¡±

    With that said, she took out about 10 bottles and handed them to me. The green liquid gave off a subtle glow, giving it a mysterious feeling.

    I bowed my head deeply in a gesture of gratitude, thanking her, and without wasting any time, I removed the cap from the bottle and started drinking the elixir.

    <em>Plop!</em>

    <em>Gulp-</em>

    <em>Gulp-</em>

    As I consumed the entire bottle and the remaining potions, a surge of energy surged within me, making it difficult to control the overwhelming power.

    With my eyes closed, I focused on the sensations coursing through my body, relishing the newfound strength that was strengthening in real time.

    It was a potent force that made me feel capable of facing adversaries from every corner of the world, albeit apanied by a sense of difort.

    ¡°The limit of your mana capacity is innate, but¡­ you can increase that maximum through repeated training.¡±

    And then she starts to tell me a lot of things.

    ¡°The training method to increase your magical power is actually quite simple. It¡¯s simr to pushing your body to the limit to increase your stamina. When you deplete your magic to the point of exhaustion, it may not be noticeable at first, but your limit will gradually increase over time.¡±

    ¡°yes¡­ I understand¡­¡±

    In games, leveling up typically results in overall stat improvements.

    However, in this situation, the criteria for leveling up or even the concept of leveling up itself is uncertain, which caused me a headache.

    Despite the progression of the story, I didn¡¯t feel like I was getting any stronger.

    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±

    ¡°Eleanor-sama is the best!!¡±

    She shrugged her shoulders in response to the unstoppable praise, her pride swelling with each passing moment.

    A smug smile formed on her face as her head gradually turned towards the ceiling.

    Le Eleanor face is like this probably lol

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Hehehe~, seeing your reaction, would it be alright if I asked you for something in return?¡±

    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Then, she gestured for me to sit down again, and she positioned herself upright, settling onto myp.

    ¡°Then, stroke my hair..~¡±

    It felt a bit embarrassing, but I epted her position and began gently stroking her hair.

    <em>ssk</em>

    As the soft and smooth touch of her hair was felt against my hand, the sensation traveled through my nerves, creating aforting and pleasant feeling that uplifted my mood.

    The pleasant sensation of stroking her hair relieved the heavy emotions that had umted in my heart, akin to the soothing feeling of running my fingers through a dog¡¯s frizzy fur.

    ¡°hehe¡­ hehehe~¡±

    Eleanor, in her cheerful state, let out a contented purr, resembling that of a stray cat, and began to giggle bashfully.

    After a period offortable silence, I try to slowly withdrew my hand-

    <strong>¡°Hey¡­It¡¯s not enough, so don¡¯t stop, Harold.¡±</strong>

    I quickly resumed stroking her hair, sensing a cold atmosphere and empty gaze emanating from her.

    <em>Scary!</em>

    As I reflected on my previous mindset, I realized that my attitude towards Eleanor had significantly softened.

    Before, I had been eager to ecape from her, regardless of Eleanor¡¯s condition.

    But since our exercise yesterday, there seemed to be a deep emotional connection that had formed between us.

    <em>She¡¯s really nice to me but¡­ but..!!!</em>

    Unless she is triggered by that strange switch¡­.

    <em>Kugh!¡­ that¡¯s scary..!</em>

    Suddenly, a blush rises on my face and a thought enters my mind, causing my hands to tremble slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my knight? You seem uneasy about something¡­¡±

    ¡°n-no¡­.hahaha!¡±

    Denying her question, I continue to stroke her hair, taking deep breaths to calm my mind.

    Being able to enjoy Eleanor¡¯s presence without hesitation makes me realize that maybe I¡¯ve fallen in love her-

    <em>Shake shake!</em>

    I shake my head, dismissing any unnecessary illusions that might be clouding my thoughts.

    <em>Uh.. maybe I should stop now¡­</em>

    <em>Ssk</em>

    <em>Grip!</em>

    <strong>¡°Huh¡­? Hey¡­, when did I tell you to stop? Huh?¡±</strong>

    This time she grabbed my wrist and took it back to her head.

    Feeling the coldness in her voice, as if it were piercing my chest, I continue to stroke her head with utmost care.

    While Eleanor¡¯s demeanor had softened to some extent, I knew deep down that it was still a delusion to believe that things had truly changed.

    I remained cautious, aware that her mood could shift at any moment¡­

    <em>It¡¯s scary¡­</em>

    After some time, she patted me gently for a while, holding me close with our positions switched. Finally, she released me from her embrace.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    To test the extent of my newfound strength, I sprinted all the way to the guild hall without a single pause.

    Initially, I thought it was a reckless challenge, but to my surprise, I seeded with ease.

    Thanks to the elixir I consumed, which amounted to around 10 bottles, my abilities had experienced a significant boost.

    As I arrived at the guild hall, I was thinking about buying a sword from the cksmith to test it out, but upon entering the hall-

    There was a buzz of activity, with people gathered around, seemingly engaged in animated discussions.

    Curiosity piqued, I made my way towards themotion to see what was going on.

    ¡°What the hell is going on..?¡±

    Then, on the way to the counter, I identally ran into Paulo.

    ¡°Ah¡­! Harold¡­!¡±

    He spoke with a saddened expression, clearly showing remorse for his actions a few days ago, acknowledging the deception he had subjected me to.

    It does feel that way¡­ In a sense, the situation involves him betraying a trusted friend and prioritizing the desires of his goddess. When I think about it, it truly seems absurd and difficult toprehend.

    ¡°<em>Kugh!</em> Harold!! I¡¯m sorry! Goddess¡¯ orders are absolute to me, so I deceived you!¡±

    Then, with a loud and sincere voice, he bowed his head and shouted his apology in the guild hall, making sure that his words reached everyone present, including me.

    ¡°<em>keugh</em>! I don¡¯t ask for forgiveness¡­ You can me me, but I want to tell you that I¡¯m truly sorry, HAROLD!!!!¡±

    Then everyone went silent and looked at us with weird eyes.

    In an instant, the tense atmosphere left me feeling bewildered and unsure of how to react, leaving me momentarily frozen in ce.

    <em>t-this bastard! In front of so many people!</em>

    <em>Shit! So embarrassing!</em>

    ¡°P-paulo, It¡¯s okay!. It¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll forgive you, so just stop!.¡±

    In response to the reflexive answer, he raised his head and looked at me with tearful eyes as if he was touched.

    To be honest, I was angry for a while, but I didn¡¯t say that I was hurt or anything¡­, well it¡¯s not really his fault too-

    ¡°<em>Keuk</em>! Thank you so much Harold!! I¡¯m really lucky to have a guy like you as my friend! <em>Kugh</em>! You¡¯re such a nice guy!!! I¡¯ll never forget your kindness!!!! HAROLDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!!!!!!!¡±

    <em>Hug!</em>

    Then, he hugs me tightly with his disgusting, ragged muscles.

    <em>Fuck! This bastard!</em>

    The people around us returned to their tasks with smiles, and the guild hall regained its usual atmosphere.

    ¡­

    ..

    With a sense of relief, I waited for the moment when he released me, and then immediately ask him a question.

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s happening? The guild hall is usually bustling, but today the atmosphere feels particrly heavy, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Then, with a bitter face, Paulo tells me what news hase.

    ¡°Well¡­ it appears that there has been an attack on the wagons. A group of wagons that were transporting goods and passengers has been surrounded by bandits. It seems that these days, the criminal gangs are bing bolder and are nning something big. Most of those guy at the receptionist are novice adventurers, the guild is putting up a subjugation quest for the bandits.¡±

    Well, Bandit subjugation quest never appeared in the game¡­so¡­

    ¡°Okay¡­ Then I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    Then Paulo¡¯s expression brightened up and patted me on the back.

    <em>m!</em>

    <em>Fuck it hurts!</em>

    ¡°Oh?!!! If you¡¯reing too, I¡¯ll be very reassured, Harold!¡±

    It was a great opportunity to test how strong I became after drinking the elixir, and it was a quest that wasn¡¯t in the game, so I was intrigued.

    Then, Mr. Paulo went to the receptionist, and he took out a map and pointed to a certain point.

    <em>The forest¡­?</em>

    That forest ismonly referred to as the tutorial area by yers due to the enemies being so weak. Then¡­, are the bandits weak..?

    But looking at this world, it¡¯s the reality, not a game. I can¡¯tpletely rely on evaluations that ovep with the game. Nevertheless, I¡¯ve made the decision to participate.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    When we arrived near the destination guided by the scout, we were greeted by a scene of overturned wagons and the lifeless bodies of both thieves and guards strewn across the ground.

    While the receptionist had rmended that I ride a wagon, I decided to run instead to reach the destination faster, so I ran alone and arrived first before everyone into the forest.

    ¡°Damn..!! This bitch is really tough!

    ¡°Keuk¡­ catch her!¡­ then we¡¯ll get to y with her body..!¡±

    Then, I saw a female adventurer was surrounded by thieves and surrounded.

    ¡°tch¡­¡±

    Expressing her frustration with a disgusted expression, she tightly gripped the sword and scanned her surroundings vigntly.

    However, it was evident that she was feeling fatigued, as she appeared weary.

    <em>huh¡­? Why is her face so familiar¡­</em>

    The woman¡¯s face, though new to me, felt strangely familiar¡­

    ¡°You bastards! Get the hell out of the way! You fuckers are struggling fighting one woman¡­tck!¡±

    At that moment, a man who seems to be the leader of the bandits unsheathed arge sword and stood face-to-face with the female adventurer.

    <em>Shiing!</em>

    ¡°Y-yes boss!¡±

    That was obviously the tutorial boss, the lieutenant of the criminal gang¡­

    Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t go through the tutorial.

    I skipped it because it¡¯s too annoying and spawned to another ce back then¡­

    ¡°So I just need to defeat you¡­¡±

    The female adventurer spat in response and swung her sword at the man, charging towards him. However, her loud voice and unrefined movements caught everyone¡¯s attention, leaving me surprised.

    <em>What the fuck is she doing?</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    ¡°What?!¡±

    <em>Sigh¡­</em>

    At that action, the tutorial boss sighed in disappointment.

    <em>swish!</em>

    ¡°agh!!¡±

    The bandit boss skillfully deflected the sword attack from the female adventurer and swiftly disarmed her by punching her wrist.

    In that moment, the hostility towards the thieves vanished, reced by a growing sense of fear that¡¯s visible in her eyes.

    ¡°haah¡­ how foolish.. this bitch¡­ you need to train 100 years more before you can beat me!¡±

    The showdown ended abruptly, leaving the other thieves momentarily frozen in surprise.

    However, their hesitation quickly turned into malicious grins as they aggressively lunged towards the female adventurer.

    ¡°You bitch! I¡¯ll y with you as much as I¡¯ve suffered!¡±

    ¡°Get her!!! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!!¡±

    Each of them charged at her with lecherous intent, overwhelming her attempts to push them back.

    Despite her resistance, the bandits managed to overpower her, forcing her down onto the ground.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    ¡°?..!!¡±

    As her clothes were torn, she fought back with a sense of shame, but it was futile against the strength of the armed men.

    The bandit boss sighed, an expression of indifference on his face, sheathed his sword, and turned away without even sparing a nce at the defeated adventurer.

    ¡°N-no! Don¡¯te! Don¡¯t!¡±

    She prayed desperately, but the bandits seemed unwilling to stop.

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early you bitch! How many of my friend have you killed huh?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!! Earlier this bitch was pretending to be a hero, but look at her now!!¡±

    ¡°Gyahahaha!!! Eat this you bitch!¡±

    Then the bandits began to mock and kick her-

    <em>Kick! Kick! Kick!</em>

    ¡°Agh! <em>Hic</em>¡­ N-no! I¡¯m sorry! Ugh! P-please stop..¡±

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t ovee her fear and cried¡­

    ¡°You have a pretty good voice! Cry more! Let me hear your voice!! Gyahahah!!!!¡±

    ¡°Ohh!!! When you say things like that, it really turns me on!.¡±

    ¡°Take her clothes off quickly!¡±

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯ll do her first!¡±

    Rather, it only stimted the bandits¡¯ s*xual desire and had no effect.

    If I don¡¯t break in, it¡¯s going to be really bad, so I hurriedly run out at full speed.

    <em>swiish!!</em>

    It was as if time was moving slowly around me, and as I was about to hit the tutorial boss, I could see him preparing to deflect my attack-

    Instead, I swiftly unsheathed my sword and struck at the bandits, aiming to reduce their numbers.

    <em>Swiing!</em>

    <em>sh!</em>

    In hindsight, I realized I may have acted too hastily by not prioritizing the boss, killing him with surprise attack¡­

    There was only one sound of the flesh being split as I only swung my sword once, but it seems like i managed to hit several enemies, knocked them down by my surprise attack-

    When I stopped, time flowed normally again, and two enemies died instantly, they became cold corpses with blood sttered-

    Not giving them a time to react, I continue to swing my sword at the remaining bandits-

    <em>Swiishhh!</em>

    <em>Thud-</em>

    <em>Thud-</em>

    <em>Thud-</em>

    <em>Thud-</em>

    ¡°ugh¡­w-what¡­?¡±

    The female adventurer looked perplexed and unable toprehend the situation unfolding before her. She stared at me with a nk expression, unsure of what to make of it.

    With only one enemy remaining, I shifted my gaze towards the boss and readied my sword. Surprisingly, there was no sign of hostility from him.

    ¡°Tch¡­ I can¡¯t win against this bastard¡­¡±

    <em>Swiish!</em>

    <em>Ssk!</em>

    Then he vanished into the forest, leaving without a trace. I could have pursued him, but in the game, defeating this boss usually triggers a scripted event where he retreats.

    Although it felt a bit unsatisfying not having a proper fight with the boss, I shifted my attention to the woman lying on the ground instead.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    At my words, she seemed to snap out of her confusion and her expression brightened. Without hesitation, she grabbed my hand and pulled herself up.

    ¡°T-Thank you! I was really worried about what would happen! Uuu¡­ <em>hic.</em>. <em>hic..sob</em>..¡±

    She stood up, expressing her gratitude, and proceeded to introduce herself briefly.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m Erina Viheria! <em>hic</em>.. <em>sob</em>¡­I-i¡¯m a new adventurer, nice too meet you! <em>uuu</em>¡­.¡±

    When I heard her name, I was perplexed¡­

    Indeed, if this person was Erina, it seemed to exin the sense of familiarity I had felt earlier.

    With the question now resolved, I couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed and a shiver ran down my spine.

    <em>Erina¡­ If it¡¯s Erina Viheria¡­</em>

    ¡°W-why are you looking at me like that¡­? Is there something on my face¡­?¡±

    Unlike me, she¡¯spletely unaware and asked me questions with an innocent expression.

    The name ¡°Erina¡± struck a chord of familiarity¡­

    <em>Right¡­</em>

    Yes, when creating a character in the game, that was the default name given to the female protagonist.

    <strong>Her name is Erina Viheria.</strong>

    [previous]¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-[next]

    [support me on paypal]

 Chapter 15

    note : the mtl for this chapter is wild. My brain really burnt when editing this, i hate this chapter.

    reminder that this is a <strong>korean</strong> novel, not japanese, I used the addressing stuff with japanese because I¡¯ve already done it from the start, it¡¯ll be weird if suddenly I start use -nim and -ssi stuff¡­ (maybe i should?? what do you guys think?)

    If you spot some errors pls let me know in thement, enjoy!

    As of right now, my mind is overwhelmed with a mix ofplex emotions, leaving me feeling confused.

    In the game, when creating a character, yers are given the option to assign a nickname.

    However, the main characters in the story, including the yer characters, are given default names based on their gender.

    For male characters, the name ¡°Weiden¡± is used, while for female characters, the name ¡°Erina¡± is assigned.

    And the girl with a rather familiar face in front of me now was introducing herself as Erina Viheria.

    Her names and surnames match, and she have the same face too¡­.¡°Can I ask for your name..?¡±

    Erina, showing a bit of anxiety, asked for my name.

    ¡°My name is Harold, and I¡¯m just an ordinary adventurer from the royal capital guild¡­¡±

    She raised her eyebrows, seemingly questioning my introduction.

    ¡°You said you¡¯re just an ordinary adventurer, but you¡¯re so cool! I couldn¡¯t see your movement at all!¡±

    Then, suddenly, she grabbed my hand with both hands and looked at me with sparkling eyes, filled with curiosity and excitement.

    ¡°Haha¡­Thank you¡­. Also, I¡¯m sorry, but is it okay if I ask you a question?¡±

    Then Erina tilted her head inquisitively and nodded, inviting me to ask any questions I had.

    ¡°May I ask where you came from¡­?¡±

    Considering the possibility of a person with the same name, I asked Erina about the background and setting of the main character in the game, just to make sure.

    ¡°Um.., I¡¯m not from this continent¡­ I was born in a small vige in the kingdom of Thalys, located at the continent of Hydrasil far away.¡±

    What she said aligned perfectly with the ce of origin of the main character in the game¡­

    There¡¯s my hypothesis that there might be someone with the same name in the same town, but if I entertain that thought, I would be denying the reality right in front of me, and the likelihood of such a coincidence is extremely low

    ¡°I understand, thank you.¡±

    Hearing my words, Erina seemed to feel anxious, her expression bing ambiguous as she nodded her head.

    ¡°..?, what¡¯s wrong ¡­? Your face doesn¡¯t look good¡­¡±

    At that, she shook her head hastily, loosening her expression.

    ¡°Ah..!! N-no..! It was just because I had a lot of personal thoughts! Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    As if trying to reassure me by those words, she just smiled.

    With this, it is almost confirmed that the woman in front of me is the main character from the game.

    Then, my mind is filled with countless questions, leaving me confused.

    If this woman is truly the main character, then everything I have believed and followed until now is stupid.

    The idea of myself as the main character, the expectation of returning after reaching the story¡¯s end, all of it feels meaningless now.

    Feeling lost and uncertain, I contemte on how to proceed.

    If Erina, as the main character, is destined to follow the path of the story and reach its end, I wonder how I will find my way back¡­?

    Or even if she reached the ending, can I even return back to earth?

    <em>What the hell will happen¡­</em>

    The quests, the events, all of them seem toplicate matters, especially when ites to Mir. I¡¯d rather not dwell on it for now.

    However, even considering thetter case, there were a couple of unresolved questions.

    Why is she appearing as the main character now, and why is she acting a little different-

    She mentioned that she has just started as an adventurer, and considering the appearance of the boss earlier, it¡¯s clear that we are in the tutorial phase of the game.

    Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t experience the tutorial when I arrived in this world.

    Now, considering the situation and the possibility that she is the true main character, I am bing more convinced of her role.

    In the tutorial, as the main character heads towards the royal capital, the main stage of the game, she is ambushed by a group of thieves.

    The main character attempts to handle the situation, but is unable to ovee the boss alone, leading to a crisis.

    However, reinforcements from the guild hall arrive just in time to help defeat the boss, concluding the tutorial.

    Now, I have been dispatched by the guild hall to assist her in the area where the thieves carried out their attack¡­.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s impossible for me to be the main character because Erina is here.

    <em>sigh¡­.</em>

    As my mind became entangled with various thoughts, I could feel the overload weighing heavily on my brain.

    <em>Stumble-</em>

    Sensing my struggle, Erina stepped in to support me, reaching out to prevent me from stumbling under the weight of stress.

    ¡°H-harold-san! Are you okay?!¡±

    Feeling overwhelmed by theplexity of the situation, I realized that dwelling on it for too long would only lead to a headache.

    It was clear that I needed to take a step back and observe the unfolding events before making any decisions.

    The intensity of the situation was demanding a break for my weary mind, and so I chose to temporarily set it aside and allow myself some much-needed rest.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just a little dizzy after the fight¡­¡±

    With those words, she let out a deep breath as if relieved.

    ¡°Ummm, Thank you once again Harold-san! I don¡¯t have much, but I¡¯d like to give you something in return¡­¡±

    Saying that, she bowed again-

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to give me anything.¡±

    When I said that with a kind smile, she looks surprised and asked me again-.

    ¡°Is it really okay ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it, because my share will be taken care by the guild.¡±

    With those words, I looked back to the roads, waiting for the others to arrive.

    <strong> ¡°¡­How kind¡­ <em>haah</em>¡­so kind¡­Harold-san¡­¡±</strong>

    It sounded like Erina was murmuring something under her breath, so I turned my head to ask her about it-

    ¡°Is something wrong..?¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing..!!¡±

    She just blushed shyly and refused to make eye contact with me.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    I am now at a crossroads of choice.

    Should I help Erina, the main character, to move forward together?

    Or should I proceed with the story on my own, like before?

    No matter what choice I made, it seemed like it would leave a bitter aftertaste until I saw the ending¡­

    <em>Whatever¡­</em>

    ¡°So this is the Royal Capital¡¯s Guild Hall¡­ It¡¯s so big!¡±

    Afterpleting the quest, I returned to the guild hall and taught her this and that.

    Originally, this role should have been yed by Paulo, but strangely, he did not appear.

    <em>That punk, where did he go?</em>

    ¡°Thank you so much, Harold-san! For being so kind to me!¡±

    These lines too were originally meant to be said to Paulo, not me.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Although it was short, the more time I spent with her, the more the burden on my heart that was difficult to exin in words began to pile up-

    ¡°But are you really okay? Your expression has been dark since a while ago¡­¡±

    Is my face that obvious?

    <em>Heup-</em>

    I took another deep breath to calm the rising difort.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine¡­. I¡¯m not feeling well today, so there¡¯s really no problem.¡±

    When I answered that with a light smile, Erina smiled broadly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m d!¡±

    I nodded my head and asked about her n.

    ¡°So, What are you going to do now? Do you have any ns?¡±

    Then, as if in bewilderment, her eyes wanders around and her mouth twitches with an unnatural smile.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Come to think of it, I must¡¯vee here without a n¡­ hahaha¡­¡±

    Then, naturally, she started looking around the quest board, picked up a quest notice and presented it to the receptionist.

    I took a peek at the paper, and it was the quest that proceeded after the tutorial.

    It was the subjugation quest of the recently emerged Werewolves that had been ambushing and attacking merchants on the road, causing the deaths of up to 4 people.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this!¡±

    At the same time, the receptionist filled out some documents, and confirmed the quest order.

    ¡°Then, Harold-san! See you next time!¡±

    It seemed that she wanted to give the impression of being flexible by acting on the spot. However, her expression contradicted her intentions, it¡¯s funny.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Before she could get to the door, I called her out-

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Then Erina quickly turned around and looked at me with a face full of question marks.

    As the wind caused her tied red hair to flutter, the somewhat picturesque direction mesmerized me, evoking a sense of awe and fascination.

    <em>So pretty¡­</em>

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it, Harold-san?¡±

    For some reason, I found myself calling out to her, hoping to revive the memory of the scene from the game that had left asting impression on me-

    However, her question quickly brought me back to my senses.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make an pledge with a God before you go?¡±

    As if she had momentarily forgotten, she pped her hands and opened her eyes wide.

    ¡°I-I see! I could make a pledge by taking an oath to one of the gods¡­!¡±

    Then she opened a small notebook and examined it carefully. After that, she looked at me with a slightly uncertain expression and spoke.

    ¡°Umm¡­I¡¯ve been considering Goddess Abne as a good option¡­, based on what I¡¯ve heard in my hometown and from various books¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    At those words, a wave of unpleasant memories from the past suddenly overwhelmed me, causing dizziness and trembling in my body.

    note : Harold face looking like this probably lol

    <em>Gulp-</em>

    <em>Tremble-</em>

    <em>Goddess Abne¡­ It was a name that I don¡¯t want to hear for a while¡­</em>

    ¡°Eh!? What¡¯s wrong, Harold-san?!¡±

    ¡°¡­<em>kuhm</em>.., it¡¯s nothing¡­ just a slight headache¡­Anyway, Goddess Abne is highly revered in the royal capital, and the tribute required is quite reasonable, so it¡¯s definitely a good choice to make a pledge with her. I¡¯m familiar with the ce, so I can guide you there. It¡¯s not too far from the guild hall, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Then, I gestured with a small motion, telling her to follow me, and she smiled joyfully and quickly followed me.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Harold-san! You¡¯re so kind!¡±

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    The temple was in a state of disarray, with a crowd of people gathered due to ongoing construction.

    Traces of the previous chaos caused by Mir were still visible, with cracked walls and broken columns.

    As I entered the temple, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of guilt as I saw the bewildered expressions of the believers and visitors who couldn¡¯tprehend the situation.

    Knowing that the ce had been damaged because of my actions, I couldn¡¯t hold any grudges.

    <em>Ugh¡­</em>

    ¡°Eh¡­? Contrary to the rumors, the people here seem a bit strange, and the building looks damaged¡­as if there was a major incident¡­¡±

    Now, Erina, unaware of the reason behind the current state of the ce, leaned in closer and whispered a soft question, her eyes filled with curiosity as she looked around.

    ¡°Um¡­ well¡­ yes¡­¡±

    She speaks in a hushed tone, unable to say it aloud, but her expression doesn¡¯t betray her words.

    As we continue down the seemingly never-ending hallway, we finally arrive at the door of the audience chamber.

    ¡°What did youe here for?¡±

    ¡°I came here to offer my vow to Goddess Abne.¡±

    <em>Shush shush-</em>

    After Erina said that, the two knights murmured and opened the huge door that was strangely intact and let them in.

    <em>srrak!</em>

    The door closed and a woman on the altar came into view, and Erina looked up at the goddess Abne with her eyes full of ecstasy, as if fascinated by a dreamlike room.

    ¡°um.. greetings¡­, Goddess Abne¡­. My name is Erina Viheria¡­ I havee here today with the intention of making a solemn vow to you and spreading your divine influence throughout the world¡­¡±

    Goddess Abne listened to her words with a gentle smile and proceed with the ritual

    ¡­

    ..

    ¡°Are you the girl who wants to offer your vow~? Well done~, and next to you is¡­ Ara~¡­¡±

    Then, as her eyes fell upon me, she wore a somewhat surprised expression, but greeted me with a sly smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re here with a little stranger, Harold~¡­ What are you here for~?¡±

    Then, in a voice that couldn¡¯t contain her surprise, Erina frantically asked me questions.

    ¡°H-harold-san?! What¡¯s your rtionship with Goddess Abne? Are you also a servant of Goddess Abne?¡±

    It seemed like she was making an effort to speak as quietly as possible amidst her excitement.

    ¡°¡­No, I¡¯m not believer¡­, but she wants me to be her knight¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow! Harold-san, you¡¯re truly amazing! I could sense from the beginning that you possess extraordinary talents, worthy of recognition from the goddess!¡±

    It was the goddess Abne who raised the corners of her lips after hearing Erina¡¯s words. Her words don¡¯t mean to drive me into a corner, but the more she talks, the more stuffed I be.

    ¡°Erina, stop it¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t Harold-san mention that Abne-sama is the most revered goddess in the royal capital?¡±

    ¡°Hmm~¡­! Fufufu~!¡±

    Upon hearing Erina¡¯s unintentionally malicious words, Abne burst intoughter, finding it peculiar and amusing.

    ¡°Did you say Erina~? You¡¯re only saying things I like~ Good, good~ I like you~. I¡¯ll put aside the boring formality and make you my servant right now~.¡±

    <em>shiiing!</em>

    At the same time, Goddess Abne summoned magic and beckoned the air, causing a white jade bead to materialize on Erina¡¯s chest. The bead quickly changed color, turning indigo.

    ¡°Eh¡­ yes?¡±

    When the ceremony concluded, Erina was taken aback by the sudden and swift turn of events. However, she quicklyposed herself and knelt down, bowing her head in reverence to Goddess Abne.

    ¡°Thank you, Goddess! I will do my best!.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the pledge has been made, and you are my servant now~. You may go out~.¡±

    At that moment, Erina rose from her bow and made her way towards the exit of the audience chamber.

    I was also trying to follow along-

    ¡°Harold~, I have something to tell you, so you stay for a while~.¡±

    As I heard those words, I froze in my tracks, my gaze shifting back to Goddess Abne. A sense of unease washed over me, causing my expression to tense up and beads of sweat to form on my forehead.

    note : he¡¯s going to shit himself lol

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be out first!¡±

    <em>Srkk!</em>

    When Erina left and only the two of us were left in the room, Goddess Abne slowly opened her mouth.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t even know..hmm~, because you brought such an unusual girl~.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    As I tilted my head in confusion, unable to grasp the meaning of the sentence, the goddess, who had the ability to see into the depths of beings, began to exin about Erina.

    ¡°Humans possess special abilities that are inherent to each individual. These abilities can be shared by many people or they can be unique and rare, one-of-a-kind talents~¡±

    Hearing those words, I vaguely can infer what Abne is trying to say¡­

    ¡°¡­Does Erina have any special abilities¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes~, a very, very special ability¡­~ That is the ability to unleash an unknown power ording to one¡¯s will~.¡±

    Does that mean that she can be stronger or weaker at her own will¡­ put simply, depending on her will?

    ¡°My estimate is that that ability is veery~, very rare and strong~¡­. It may be an ability that even the gods would envy, but from my eyes, Erina is too ipetent to make use of that power~.¡±

    ipetent?

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±

    Then, with a gesture that indicated difficulty in exining, Abne ced her hands on her temples, sighing for a moment.

    ¡°<em>haah</em>¡­~ It takes a clear conviction to make use of that ability~, but what I felt when I looked inside Erina was that she was so innocent that it looked stupid~.¡±

    The words ¡°I like you¡± she said seemed to have disappeared somewhere, and instead, there was a content that was openly derogatory towards Erina.

    ¡°To harness that power, one must have a resolute conviction¡­~

    However, that girl possesses a constitution that is very easy to break~.

    Confidence is crucial for utilizing that ability, but it is only temporary~¡­

    True awakening requires a deep-seated conviction and a strong sense of purpose~.¡±

    I had never heard of such a setting in the game, and I didn¡¯t even know that the main character had such an ability.

    Also, it was useful for me to learn unknown information that I did not know, but at the same time, it make me anxious-

    ¡°¡­Then what should I do¡­?¡±

    First of all, I¡¯ve decided that I wanted to move toward supporting her, the main character in the game, to some extent, so I wanted Erina to find a way in the best way possible.

    ¡°Well~¡­ the first solution is to have a firm belief that she won¡¯t break, no matter if it¡¯s right or wrong~¡­ buut~ It¡¯s not as easy as it sounds~.¡±

    In other words, does it mean that only when she grow mentally can she properly use that ability?

    ¡°Could that power be influenced by the people around her¡­?¡±

    Humans are social creatures.

    In order to adapt to society, it means changing values ording to the environment and learning knowledge and normative skills.

    Depending on what kind of environment you are in, what group you are in, and how much you are influenced by your surroundings, you are constantly being influenced by those things.

    Her power stems from the belief and will derived from her values. In essence, in order to wield her true power, it can be interpreted that the surrounding environment holds utmost significance.

    ¡°Hmm~¡­.It seems like you¡¯re trying to do something rather troublesome, Harold~, judging by your words and facial expressions~¡±

    She wears a yful smile, her expression hinting at amusement, as if she finds this situation intriguing and entertaining.

    ¡°¡­it may sound strange to say this after just meeting her, but in many ways.. I want to help her¡­¡±

    She is the main character in the game, so I decided to go with her because it might be the key to the answer I was looking for.

    So, I wanted to help Erina develop a strong will and conviction, which will make her future journey easier as she bes stronger.

    ¡°Hmm~ I really want you, Harold~¡­ But, I¡¯m also interested in a girl named Erina~.¡±

    ¡°Unique beings like both of you~ hmm~, but from the point of view of others, she¡¯s just an ordinary girl~.¡±

    <em>What is she talking about¡­?</em>

    She then lightly said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity~,¡± and opens the door to the audience as if she¡¯s finished talking.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do well, beings from another world, let this goddess Abne encourage you on your way~.¡±

    At those words, I bowed my head once and walked towards the end of the hallway where the light was leaking out.

    When I came out of the temple, Erina, who came out first, greeted me and seemed to be very excited-

    ¡°Harold-san! Did you have a good conversation with the Goddess? Let¡¯s go together!¡±

    With so much excitement, she drags my arm across the crowded street.

    Erina herself seemed to be pulling it lightly, but the power I felt came to me quite heavily.

    For now, it means that her beliefs have grown stronger¡­

    At the same time, the conversation I had with Goddess Abne run through my mind.

    She emphasized the need for Erina to develop emotional maturity

    ¡­.

    ..

    <em>Please¡­ I hope she can achieve her inner maturity without any problems.</em>

    <em>[note : she won¡¯t bro lol]</em>

    With such earnestness, I pray in my heart and look up at the exceptionally blue sky today.

    [previous]¡ª¨C[next]

    <strong>[support me on paypal]</strong>

 Chapter 16

    note : AGHHHH ERINA IS SO CUTE IN THISSSSSSSSSSS

    also kinda short chapter¡­

    sorry for any errors! enjoy!!

    After talking with Abne, I arrived at a field not far from the royal capital to carry out the quest with Erina.

    I decided to deal with a horde of werewolves that were attacking me, and to observe her abilities, I decided to take a step away and watch her.

    <em>?! ?! ?!</em>

    <em>Shiing!</em>

    ¡°Keung-!¡±

    ¡°Grkk!¡±I only watched her for a few moments, but if I¡¯m going to judge by looking at her so far, honestly, she¡¯s quite good.

    Every time she swings her sword once, the Werewolves fall out one after another, turning into magic stones and pledge orbs.

    Assuming that a raw beginner without any proper equipment entered the game and created a character, it was usually possible to defeat each Werewolf by hitting at least 4 to 5 times.

    So, since this is her first time, she¡¯s really skilled.

    ¡°Oh! Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m filled with excitement, knowing that this is the start of my adventure. I feel really energized!¡±

    Erina, having finished ying the werewolves and gathering the loot, turned to me and spoke these words.

    ¡°I¡¯m d, if I go on like this, I don¡¯t think there will be any problems.¡±

    The reason why Erina is doing quite good is probably because of her special abilities that Goddess Abne said.

    Depending on her beliefs and will, Erina possessed the extraordinary ability to tap into countless powers.

    In essence, her control over her mind and mental state determined the extent of this power, which could range from near-infinite strength to potential self-weakening.

    For the time being, it appeared to manifest in a positive manner.

    Erina¡¯s ability appeared to grant her stronger powers, possibly due to her recent initiation into adventuring and her connection with the goddess she admired, the result from her positive mental state.

    However, I couldn¡¯t let my guard down just yet.

    As Goddess Abne had said, Erina was prone to emotional vulnerability, and the risk of her mental state deteriorating is very high.

    ¡­.If I didn¡¯t provide her with psychological support or help her achieve inner growth, there was a possibility that her own abilities could be a double-edged sword, leading to her own downfall.

    It was like dealing with a ticking time bomb, where her powers had the potential to harm her if not properly managed..

    So what I can do is to encourage Erina as much as possible and help her grow both mentally and physically.

    ¡°This is thest one! Now, let¡¯s go back to the guild hall, Harold-san!¡±

    At the same time, as we are about to leave-

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    <em>Drool-</em>

    An entity that was significantlyrger than the Werewolf Erina had faced before was drooling, showing its teeth at us.

    <em>A special monster..?</em>

    It appeared to be significantlyrger in size, indicating a stronger entity than a regr creature. It would be unreasonable for Erina to confront it alone at this point.

    ¡°An enemy! But don¡¯t worry, this time, I¡¯ll¡­!¡±

    ¡°Wait Erina!¡±

    By the time I tried to stop her, it was already toote.

    She propelled herself off the ground, leaping with great force, and charged directly at the Great Werewolf, swiftly swinging her sword at it.

    <em>Swiish!</em>

    ¡°Grrhkkkk?!¡±

    The Werewolf, upon being struck by Erina¡¯s sword, let out a peculiar roar that seemed to convey both surprise and pain.

    But-

    ¡°Greuhnghkkk!!!!!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    After all, it was still not enough for Erina to face the great werewolf.

    Thanks to her special abilities, she may have gained confidence and power up until now, but since her basic stats are low, the Werewolf was fine even after receiving her attack.

    Rather, the wounded and enraged Great Werewolf became even more ferocious, intensifying the situation.

    ¡°Graaah!!!¡±

    ¡°Eek!?! I can¡¯t attack because It¡¯s running so wildly¡­!¡±

    <em>Thud!</em>

    ¡°Agh!¡±

    <em>thud!</em>

    In the end, Erina was thrown off the werewolf¡¯s body and tumbled violently on the ground, her pristine outfit now dirtied and her skin marked with scars.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I thought I could¡¯ve at least damage it¡­¡±

    Saying that, as if she had not yet epted reality, she drew her sword again and ran towards the werewolf.

    However, the Werewolf, determined to avoid being struck again, raised itsrge w and swung it at Erina.

    Erine, with agility akin to soaring, she leaped, evading the attack, and swiftly unleashed another strike with her sword.

    <em>Swiiishh!</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    She thrust her de with all her might into the same area on the opposite side as before, hoping to deliver a blow.

    However, something unexpected happened¡­

    ¡°huh¡­? I used all my power, but why this time¡­¡±

    She noticed something peculiar about the wounds, which appeared to be less severe than before.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The Werewolf, taken aback by the momentary opening, seized the opportunity and swiftly retaliated with its ws, shing at Erina.

    <em>sh!</em>

    Witnessing the three deep gashes across her chest, visible through her armor, was a painful sight for me.

    <em>drip- drip-</em>

    ¡°No¡­ I can do it!¡±

    Despite her exhaustion, she rose to her feet, gritting her teeth in pain, and wielded her sword once again. However, her attackcked the strength and precision of her previous strikes, rendering it significantly weaker.

    Compared to the initial blows, the power behind this attack was disappointingly feeble.

    <em>Shiing!</em>

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it worked well at first¡­ w-why¡­¡±

    Although I was vaguely aware of it, I was able to confirm it only after seeing her attack that was getting weaker and weaker along with the loss of her confidence.

    She was now sumbing to despair as she realized that she couldn¡¯t defeat the werewolf and that her powers were diminishing.

    The strength she had gained from her abilities was slipping away, and it was taking a toll on her mental state.

    <em>So this is¡­</em>

    <em>Tuk!</em>

    ¡°Agh!!¡±

    ¡°ugh¡­uh¡­¡±

    <em>Thud!-</em>

    After being thrown to the ground once more and losing her confidence and strength, Erina seemed to have reached a point where she couldn¡¯t get up on her own.

    She made a feeble attempt to lift her body, but she had already reached her limit, causing her to copse once again.

    ¡°GRRAAKHHH!!¡±

    Recognizing that the prey has weakened, the werewolf pulls out its ferocious fangs and tries to bite Erina-

    ¡°Ugh!!¡±

    Now that there was no other way, all she could do now was to close her eyes tightly, cover her face with her arms, and prepare her heart for the shock.

    Unable to stand by any longer, I pulled out my sword and jumped to the Great Werewolf-

    <em>Swiish!!</em>

    <em>Ssrrkk!</em>

    <em>St!</em>

    ¡°¡­!?¡±

    ¡°GHAARHKKKK???!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    With wounds all over its body, blood poured out like a painting, staining the sky crimson for a moment.

    A rain of blood-red droplets fell around us.

    <em>St!</em>

    ¡°Harold-san¡­?¡±

    As Erina looked up, she seems to be shocked, causing her eyes to widen.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    <strong>¡°[Heal]¡±</strong>

    <em>shiiing!</em>

    I quickly cast a healing spell on her, causing all her wounds to instantly mend. The depletion of magical power makes me feel dizzy, but I¡¯ve grown ustomed to it¡­

    I¡¯m capable of casting powerful magic in any field, thanks to Eleanor gifts-

    However, I can only use them a few times in a day¡­

    As ofte, I¡¯ve been trying on a secondary role as a vanguard.

    Though I have consumed a considerable amount of the elixir I received, my strength remains average.

    Nevertheless, my speed is quite exceptional, allowing me to face any opponent without feeling burdened too much.

    However, my ultimate goal is to increase my maximum mana capacity and utilize it without feeling any burden.

    To achieve this, it is clear that I need to continue practicing the method Eleanor taught me.

    Anyway, I approached Erina once again, extended my hand to her, and helped her up from the ground. In an instant, she began to touch her body, seemingly amazed by the magic.

    ¡°T-thank you¡­ Harold-san¡­ And I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m too weak¡­¡±

    She lowers her head, her confidence seems shattered, and speaks to me in a weak voice tinged with a sense of vulnerability.

    ¡°No, I also made a mistake of just watching, so I should have helped you sooner. I¡¯m sorry Erina.¡±

    However, despite my attempts tofort her, she slowly shakes her head and covers her face with her hands.

    ¡°No¡­ Harold-san certainly tried to dissuade me, but this is the result of me going against your advice¡­. It can be considered karma in a way¡­haha¡­I¡¯m so stupid¡­¡±

    I noticed that her mood had shifted into a deeper state of depressionpared to when she fought the regr werewolf earlier.

    The atmosphere surrounding her seemed heavy.

    Erina¡¯s words were filled with sadness and self-doubt.

    <strong>¡°Am I really cut out to be an adventurer¡­? Harold-san has already done so much to help me¡­., but I can¡¯t even do anything¡­ I¡¯m just useless, aren¡¯t I¡­.? Haha¡­someone like me¡­¡±</strong>

    Herughter held a tinge of bitterness and disappointment, along with her eyes that seems to be losing their light

    As Abne had mentioned, Erina¡¯s constitution made her susceptible to getting hurt easily. The disappointment she felt had grown so deep that she even began to harbor feelings of self-hatred.

    In the game, the overall atmosphere is usually cheerful, so I never imagined the main character to be in such a state¡­

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡­ I¡­someone like me¡­<em>sob</em>¡­¡±

    <em>note : noooooooooo my precious erina don¡¯t cry!!!!!!!! ??</em>

    Now that I see her emanating such a dark aura, I realize that she shouldn¡¯t be left alone. I need to do something tofort her.

    <em>T-this is bad¡­</em>

    But no matter how much Ifort her, I don¡¯t know if it will work¡­

    Should I say something a little bolder?

    Suddenly, I had a novel and strange idea-

    If parents simply try tofort a crying child without addressing the underlying issue, the child may continue crying even louder.

    In such situations, I have witnessed instances where it was more effective to show some firmness and stop the child from crying by addressing their behavior.

    So, I think it¡¯s a good idea¡­ probably.

    ¡°Erina! Listen to me!¡±

    Suddenly, I raised my voice and grabbed her by the shoulder.

    ¡°E-eh!?¡±

    Fortunately, it seems to have worked, the mncholy mood is removed and her face begins to blush.

    ¡°H-harold-san?! Y-your hands-!¡±

    ¡°You did nothing wrong! So be confident! No matter how ipetent or weak you may be! You have me, right?! I¡¯m here with you! You¡¯re not alone!¡±

    I expressed my thoughts strongly, but I didn¡¯t have a well-formted sentence in mind, so I ended upbining random keywords that came to my mind, resulting in a rather dumb statement.

    <em>What the fuck am I saying?!</em>

    ¡°?!!¡±

    At those words, her face flushed even deeper, her eyes sparkled with light, and her red hair stood on end as if charged with static electricity in her sudden surge of passion.

    ¡°T-that¡­ that¡­that¡­!!¡±

    She began to tremble, her lips quivering as if she wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t find the words, ovee with nervousness.

    ¡°¡­I-if that¡¯s w-what Harold-san said¡­¡±

    Then, feeling embarrassed, she averted her gaze and kept her head lowered, avoiding eye contact with me.

    ¡°I mean¡­ y-you have to take r-responsibility¡­?¡±

    <em>What?</em>

    <em>What is she talking about???</em>

    Even though I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what she was referring to, it would be more appropriate to respond by showing that I understand her words¡­right?

    <em>Nod nod</em>

    ¡°Of course, whatever it is, leave it to me!¡±

    When I responded in that manner, she momentarily had a surprised expression, but soon her cheeks turned red again, and she started muttering to herself in a voice too soft for me to hear clearly.

    <em>note : he¡¯ll regret saying that looll</em>

    [previous]¡ª[next]

    [support my poor self on <em>paypal</em>!]

 Chapter 17

    note : short chapter! (dunno why it¡¯s short)

    I¡¯m on the zone todayy! let¡¯s gooooooo!

    sorry for any errors!

    <em>(sorry if i added too many gifs, I¡¯m too bored lol)</em>

    (also if Abne dropped her ~, it means she¡¯s a little serious, hehe)

    Although there was a little crisis, we somehow cleared the Werewolf Quest and returned to the Guild Hall to im the rewards.

    Erina, who looked depressed, eventually regained her energy and returned to her cheerful self¡­

    ¡°Harold-san! Look at this! I turned in more Mana Stones, so I got extra reward!¡±<em>Clink- clink-</em>

    Although the pouch is small, a squeaking sound leaked out when the pouch, which looked quite full, was slightly shaken.

    I was d that she hadpleted the first quest, so I felt quite relieved.

    ¡°And is this a token of my vow to Goddess Abne? The silver crescent is so beautiful that I want to use it as a ne!¡±

    There were only two pledge token that she had collected.

    A total of 50 are needed to receive the rewards up to level 10.

    It is said that when one offers a vow to a specific god, an pledge is forged within the contractor, carrying the color and magic that symbolize the god.

    Consequently, when the contractor ys a monster, they will drop a pledge token along with a mana stone, which bears resemnce to the god¡¯s identity.

    It is said that Goddess Abne was born under the light of the moon shining with a tranquil light, and as if to prove it, the token of Abne¡¯s pledge is in the shape of a moon that symbolizes the night, and has a silver background with dark borders that signify the vast universe.

    ¡°Some people have at least one as a souvenir, but I suppose you can wait until you got more of it¡­¡±

    In fact, even in the game, if you receive all the bond rank rewards, you can no longer obtain a token of the pledge rted to the god, so some yers get a little extra token before receiving all the rewards, as a souvenir.

    ¡°Hmm~ I should do as Harold-san said!¡±

    While saying that, she nods her head vigorously and immediately began to move towards the temple where Goddess Abne was.

    ¡°Now then! Let¡¯s go to the temple!¡±

    She disyed an exuberant enthusiasm, reminiscent of a child on a pic, as she ran ahead.

    At one point, she turned back and shed me a smile, leaving me with a warm andforting sensation.

    I was relieved right now to see her being cheerful again as I follow her slowly.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    ¡°Hmm~, you came back~. My servant, what did youe to see me for~?¡±

    When we returned to the temple, Goddess Abne greeted us in a formal way.

    ¡°Yes, this Erina Viheria¡­.is here to offer the goddess my tribute¡­¡±

    Erina, with a hint of pretentiousness, recited solemn lines, gracefully kneeling down on one knee and bowing her head in a respectful salute.

    Holding the two tokens of the pledge she had obtained earlier in both hands, she raised them towards Abne

    Goddess Abne, seemingly pleased, smiled and nodded in approval.

    <em>Nod nod</em>

    ¡°Even though it was your first adventure, you did well~. My servant~, if you bring back more tokens, I will present a reward for your loyalty~.¡±

    <em>Shiing!</em>

    At the same time, Goddess Abne stirred in the air, and the token in Erina¡¯s hand became blurred as if it was a mirage, and then disappeared as if it had never existed.

    ¡°Thank you Abne-sama¡­¡±

    After bowing her head once more, Erina carefully rose to her feet. Her face radiated warmth as she once again lowered her head and offered a polite greeting to Abne.

    ¡°By the way, it looks like you¡¯ve been fighting a pretty rough battle~, the muddy, broken armor gives me a glimpse of what happened to you~.¡±

    As Abne spoke again, her tone returned to its usual lightness. She looked at Erina with curious eyes and asked her questions.

    ¡°No¡­, my condition is nothing more than a result of my own arrogance, failing to properly understand the situation¡­¡±

    Then, suddenly, she stood up and faced me-

    <strong>¡°Without you, Harold-san, I would have been torn apart and wouldn¡¯t have made it here on my own. If something had gone wrong, I probably wouldn¡¯t even exist in this world anymore¡­¡±</strong>

    The fight with the Great Werewolf was indeed dangerous, and she did suffer serious wounds, but it seemed that she may have exaggerated about me¡­

    I noticed that her tone is heavier, and suddenly an anxiety of unknown origin resonated within me.

    Erina eyes seemed to have darkened¡­devoid of any lights¡­

    It was ttering to receive herpliments, but the realization that I was being overly praised filled me with embarrasment and a desire to silence her.

    ¡°No, Erina¡­You tried your best.., so I can tell that you worked hard¡ª¡±

    <strong>¡°No, I can¡¯t do anything at all. Please reprimand me, Harold-san. You are the reason and blessing that keeps me here. You are my savior.¡±</strong>

    At some point, there was a hint of madness in Erina¡¯s voice, and Abne narrowed her eyes-

    <strong>¡°So¡­ Harold-san¡­-¡°</strong>

    As Erina¡¯s tone grew increasingly darker, I found myselfpelled to step forward, closing the distance between us despite the growing unease.

    <em>Tap!</em>

    ¡°Erina¡­ are you okay?¡±

    Unable to bear the growing sense of unease and her increasingly peculiar behavior, I reached out and gently grasped Erina¡¯s shoulder, hoping to bring her back to her senses.

    ¡°E-eh?! ¡­ H-Harold-san¡­?¡±

    Then, in surprise, her face blushed-

    ¡°No, the atmosphere is a little strange, so¡­¡±

    Then she returned to her usual mood.

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes? Yes¡­yes¡­at least I don¡¯t think I did anything at the fight¡­¡±

    She was enveloped in self-deprecation, her voice filled with sorrow, but I reassured her in aforting tone-

    ¡°No, It¡¯s okay, you did your best, so stop saying things like that, Erina.¡±

    Hearing my words, the color of her face returns and she nods her head vigorously and regains her confidence.

    <em>nod-</em>

    Her emotional changes were so extreme that I doubted if she had a mental problem¡­

    ¡°<em>Aehm!~</em> Hmmm~¡­ Then, if you¡¯re done, can you leave first? I need to have a little talk with Harold again~.¡±

    Goddess Abne cleared her throat, signaling Erina to leave, and with an dark expression, she looked down at us, hinting that she had something to say to me.

    ¡°T-then I¡¯ll do that, Harold-san! I¡¯ll be waiting outside!¡±

    <em>Srrkkk!</em>

    As Erina exited through the door of the audience, a moment of silence enveloped the cozy, spacious room where only the two of us remained.

    ¡­

    ..

    .

    Finally, breaking the silence, Goddess Abne spoke up, her voice cutting through the silence.

    <strong>¡°What the hell did you do to twist her personality like that?!¡±</strong>

    As she confronted me with the absurdity I had been desperately trying to ignore, her questioning took on an usatory tone with looking at me suspiciously.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t even know¡­ All I did was help and encourage her¡­¡±

    Then, as if in disbelief, she narrowed her eyes with suspicion, but then shook her head and let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ I already mentioned this before¡­ Erina has a fragile mind that is prone to distortion¡­

    While she may appear calm on the surface, if you don¡¯t handle it properly, it can lead to negative oues for both of you.

    So, be mindful. If she loses herself and relies on you too much, she will be increasingly dependent on you¡­¡±

    If she has a mind that is easily hurt, it also means that offering encouragement can have a positive impact on her¡­right?

    ¡°If you really want that woman named Erina to do well, you need to be more careful, Harold.¡±

    <em>Srkkk-</em>

    At that moment, the door to the audience opened, and a warm light from the hallway spilled into the room-

    ¡°Still, your help isn¡¯t meaningless. Take care, Erina¡¯s growth potential is as extraordinary as her ability-¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, but I have a question¡­, I know she has tremendous potential, but is she capable enough for you to say such a thing, Goddess..?¡±

    Upon hearing that, I gathered the courage to ask her a question that had been steadily growing in my mind for some time.

    <em>nod-</em>

    Then, she nodded in response.

    ¡°Yes¡­ But over the years, I¡¯ve only encountered a few individuals with such extraordinary abilities, making the examples quite limited. Nevertheless, every single one of them yielded identical results.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~ truly, as the saying goes, humans can be destroyed, but never defeated, and the concept of ¡®will¡¯ in mortals is undeniably potent~¡­¡±

    In addition, she uttered words that I hade across numerous times in the game, reciting human saying, despite her divine nature.

    ¡°The will of mortals has forever wielded a power so formidable that even the gods tremble in its presence.

    It is akin to a sacred sword capable of surmounting any adversity, guided solely by one¡¯s determination, and capable of slicing through even the most transcendent beings¡­¡±

    Hearing something akin to the Bible gave me a weird feeling¡­

    ¡­

    ..

    .

    Then, I found myself engaged in several conversations with Goddess Abne.

    As there was no more business to attend to, I approached the open door and bid farewell to Goddess Abne, as she offers me words of encouragement-

    ¡°Then~ work hard, Harold~.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Goddess¡­I will do my best¡­..¡±

    Leaving behind those few brief words, I bowed and stepped away from the closed door of the audience chamber, walking toward the hall.

    <em>Tap- tap-</em>

    As I walked, the shadows from the hall window passed by me with every step.

    At the end of the hall, standing still, was Erina.

    I approached Erina, who was drawing nearer, and joined her side as we began walking together aimlessly.

    ¡­

    ..

    ¡°Hmm~¡­hm? Looking at the sun already rising in the middle of the sky¡­, it seems like lunchtime hase!

    ¡­Would you like to have lunch with me somewhere, Harold-san?¡±

    <em><strong>With a radiant smile, as bright as the sun, she gently takes hold of my hand.</strong></em>

    <em>note : w Harold will get into so much trouble when he go back to meet Eleanor at this point</em>

    [previous]¡ª-[next]

    [support me on paypal!]

 Chapter 18

    Note : Bad news, my mouse broke after 4 years, my baby logitec finally lost it¡¯s life energy lol, so maybe the update will get slower too¡­. Also my summer break will end tomorrow, so I¡¯ll kinda be busy with school, welp, but I¡¯ll try to update one chapter a week, two if possible!

    Anyway! Sorry for any errors! Enjoy!

    There were some problems that I felt after spending a few days with Erina.

    First of all, the way she fights is too reckless.

    Erina¡¯s ability relies on her psychological state, making it highly unpredictable, fluctuating with each situation and the condition of the day.

    Her power is quite probabilistic, often leading to more negative oues than positive ones.

    Looking at her gave me a really good example of what the so-called snowball effect looks like.

    The effect, often referred to as the snowball effect, takes its name from the analogy of a snowball umting snow as it rolls and grows in size.

    Simr to the snowball, once this effect is set in motion, it steadily increases in magnitude. Initially, it may be manageable and easy to handle, but as it gains momentum, it bes increasingly challenging to control or stop.

    Like that, once things started going well, Erina gained that much self-confidence and was able to ovee even tougher trials with her power.

    As long as she doesn¡¯t fail somehow, the more she ovees the crisis in the process, the more she can exert her near-infinite power.

    But the problem is that you can¡¯t always be sessful¡­

    As previously mentioned, like a small snowball that has just started rolling, Erina¡¯s power can be easily halted if she¡¯s not in good condition or makes a mistake. This presents a significant and painful risk.

    Regardless of how much I try to persuade orfort her, there is a limit to what others can say or do.

    Ultimately, Erina¡¯s actions depend on her own thoughts and feelings.

    On days when things don¡¯t go well, she tends to dwell on negativity, leading to instances where she cannot harness her power.

    As a consequence, Erina¡¯s ability to contribute diminished naturally, and I had to shoulder her share of the burden.

    In severe cases, there were moments when I felt utterly powerless, with nothing to say or do.

    It felt as though the snowball I once set in motion had rebounded.

    As the return value is sorge, the risk value is also huge, so to be honest, I had to go with anxiety when receiving quests with Erina every day.

    At this point in the story, I can manage to cope with Erina¡¯s slow momentum to some extent.

    However, as the story unfolds and our enemies grow stronger, it will be increasingly challenging to cover for her all the time.

    Fortunately, though, there was nock of progress.

    Even if the skin is easily damaged, continuous training will eventually lead to the development of calluses.

    In a simr manner, people experience failures and learn and grow from them.

    Failure serves as a foundation for personal growth and development.

    With each time her heart was broken, Erina endured the pain and emerged stronger.

    Her resilience was evident, as I could sense the growth in her inner self whenparing her to the first time we met.

    The challenges she faced had toughened her mind, making her a more formidable person than before.

    So, as Goddess Abne said, I hope that she will attain inner maturity as soon as possible and be fully awakened.

    And the second problem was that her dependence on me was growing more and more.

    This too, as Goddess Abne said, if there is only one person who supports a person¡¯s spirit, they may be dependent on that person.

    To further support Erina , I even tried to broaden her circle of friends by attempting toplete quests withrger multi-party parties.

    I opened up party recruitment to increase her connections, as well as for her to make more friends¡­.

    But it¡¯s not working at all¡­

    Let¡¯s take one situation as an example¡­

    ¡°Hmm~ Harold-san! The sky seems exceptionally clear today!¡±

    One day, while on a trip with a party of five, I took a moment to catch my breath and decided to sit on a rock for a brief rest.

    ¡°You know, Harold-san! if I had brought some snacks along, I¡¯d be gazing up at the picturesque sky and savoring the moment even more-¡°

    After getting close to a certain degree, we agree to befortable with each other, and Erina¡¯s liking for me seems to be increasing day by day¡­

    ¡°Is it okay if I excuse you for a moment? It¡¯s a coincidence that we met like this, but let¡¯s get along well.¡±

    When the elven woman talks to Erina with a smile as friendly as possible¡­

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­?¡±

    The elf, taken aback by the sudden and harsh remarks, broke into a cold sweat.

    Her expression turned nk, as if the world hade to a standstill in her surprise and shock.

    ¡°Ha¡­? Are youd eaf? Didn¡¯t you hear me tell you to shut up? Can¡¯t you see Harold-san is with me right now? Don¡¯t interrupt our time alone¡­¡±

    The elf¡¯s ears drooped as if she had been hurt by those words, and the other party members also sensed the change in atmosphere, turning their attention to us.

    ¡°E-Erina?! Isn¡¯t that a bit harsh¡­?¡±

    After I scolded her, she stayed silent for a while with nk expression and immediately apologized to the elf, but her expression didn¡¯t seem to agree.

    In order to somehow revive the atmosphere of this ce that seemed to sink like a snowfield in the end, I bowed my head to the elf instead of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry! This girl doesn¡¯t really like it when people interrupt her¡­ ahaha!¡±

    As I apologized on Erina¡¯s behalf with a heartfelt apology, the elf woman¡¯s expression softened a bit.

    However, it was still evident that she didn¡¯t entirely like the situation.

    ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­ It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little surprised¡­¡±

    The elf I was talking to seemed about to say something, but for some unknown reason, Erina had a nasty expression as if she was chewing a bug and was on the verge of speaking up.

    I shot her a stern re, signaling her to remain silent.

    I had no idea what the hell was on her mind to be like this.

    Despite the initial unease caused by the situation, thanks to my apology, we managed to avoid any major discord.

    Despite my attempts to encourage her to interact with other party members, she seemed to squander every opportunity, choosing to stay by my side instead. It was as if she naturally leaned towards being solely with me.

    Thanks to such behavior, there are already people in the guild who see Erina and me as a couple, and false rumors of us dating have also spread.

    Surprisingly, Erina, the person involver, only smiles at these rumors.

    One time, recognizing the need to involve her with others, I attempted to persuade Erina to make friends with the others¡­

    <strong> ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll always be by Harold-san side.¡±</strong>

    Simultaneously, it was frustrating for me as she responded like that everytime¡­

    In this manner, she isted herself from society and became fixated on me, making it challenging for me to find a solution to the situation.

    It was already somewhat toote to try to intervene at this point¡­, as people perceptions had already solidified about us¡­

    When I exined this to Goddess Abne, she sighed and shook her head.

    Andstly¡­

    Personally, I thought that this issue was the most dangerous¡­.

    The reason is¡­.

    ¡°Another woman again¡­ my knight¡­ <em>haah</em>¡­How many times must I repeat it before you put it into practice?¡±

    It is the cold, icy gaze of the goddess I serve¡­

    Not only I have to consider on how to handle Erina¡­there¡¯s also Mir and Abne to be mindful of¡­

    <strong>¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? After making it clear that you belong only to me, you still dare to act like this? Hmmm? Hey! Answer me! Harold!¡±</strong>

    Her eyes, a void of darkness, seemed bottomless and turned towards me.

    I stood motionless, too afraid to move forward, and avoided meeting her gaze.

    Instead, I lowered my head, unable to muster the courage to face those all-epassing depths.

    ¡°Ha¡­Look at me, Harold¡­¡±

    Then, Eleanor approached me, gently lifted my chin, and whispered with a wicked smile.

    ¡°Should I mark your body to remind you whom you belong to, once more?¡±

    The sensation of being drawn into those empty eyes sent a dizzying wave through me, triggering my defensive instincts.

    The overwhelming anxiety was enough to make me feel like I was crumbling, bringing me to my knees.

    <em>Thud-</em>

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ But that woman¡­ is really important to me¡­so¡ª¡±

    At that moment, I realized that I had chosen the wrong word.

    <em>Ah.. I messed up¡­!</em>

    I opened my eyes and covered my mouth with irreversible regret, but it was already toote¡­

    ¡°Huh¡­? Ha¡­? <em>Ha</em>¡­ Does that mean she¡¯s very important to you¡­? This crazy¡­ Ah¡­ I can¡¯t stand it anymore¡­ <em>haah</em>¡­¡±

    As I slowly opened my eyes, her smile, which appeared so sinister, paralyzed me in ce.

    <em>Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!</em>

    I felt like my ears were going to be deaf with how loud my heart is beating¡­, and my breathing was getting rough as if I had done a tiring exercise.

    <em>Huff!</em>

    I knew instinctively that what I had just said was the mistake of a lifetime.

    <em>shudder! shudder!</em>

    <em>Cling! nk!</em>

    The weight of the long-forgotten golden chain pressed down on me, and a sense of dizziness engulfed me.

    The impending uncertainty of what was about to unfold left me on the brink of losing consciousness.

    <em>Shit!!</em>

    ¡°It seems that once is not enough, then let¡¯s engrave it on your body once again.¡±

    She strokes the nape of my neck with her fingertips and smiles with a bewitching smile.

    <strong>¡°Who is the most necessary and most important to you, Harold.¡±</strong>

    [previous][next]

 Chapter 19

    note : oh my god, it¡¯s only one week in for school but these teachers are already giving out so many assignments¡­ being 12th grader suck lol (can¡¯t imagine how hard uni life would be, I¡¯m fcked)

    anyway¡­ sorry for any errors, enjoy!

    ¡°Harold-san! Let¡¯s do our best together today!¡±

    When I arrived at the guild hall, Erina, who was waiting for me, came running like an excited child with a bright smile.

    ¡°Yeah¡­, you look like you¡¯re in good mood today¡­?¡±

    I responded appropriately to her bright words and looked around.

    Before I arrived, the atmosphere among the people seemed tense, diforted by Erina¡¯s presence.

    Some even appeared relieved after I came here too¡­How on earth do people exude such an atmosphere every day before Ie?

    Even Paulo, who is friendly to everyone, seemed to dislike Erina a little.

    <em>ssk</em>

    <em>hug</em>

    Despite the numerous onlookers, Erina immediately embraced me, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to our proximity.

    As the crowd¡¯s gaze fixated on us, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of embarrassment.

    ¡°E-Erina¡­?¡±

    Even though we were exposed to everyone¡¯s view, when I disyed reluctance, she hugged me even tighter, as if emphasizing the current situation rather than being ashamed of anything.

    Her aggressive behavior right now is something that I had never experienced before, causing confusion to flood my mind and momentarily halting my ability to think clearly.

    ¡°Are you very surprised? Hehe, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m in a good mood today~¡±

    The reason behind Erina¡¯s attitude was unclear, but she showed no mercy in the strength with which she held me around my waist, leaving no doubt about it.

    <strong>note : something like this maybe?</strong>

    Though her embrace appeared gentle, the pain I felt was far more intense than expected.

    It may sound exaggerated, but I even feared that my back could be in trouble if luck wasn¡¯t on my side.

    Erina¡¯s growth rate is terrifyingly fast, and thanks to her somewhat good mood today, her abilities seems like to be giving her a lot of strength, so it was a level that I couldn¡¯t handle.

    ¡°O-Okay, can you let go now¡­? I can¡¯t breathe properly¡­also everyone is looking at us¡­¡±

    I tried to watch ask her as gently as possible, trying not to hurt her feelings-

    <em>ssssk¡­</em>

    I felt a sense of freedom after she let go of the hug.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Is that so¡­ After all, it¡¯s a little odd to do this in front of people¡­? I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Despite her words, anyone who observes her would notice a tinge of mncholy in her voice, as if her heart is hurt, along with her trembling shoulders.

    It happened¡­ she¡¯s 100% disappointed¡­

    It¡¯s true that Erina¡¯s growth has been remarkable and her progress has been exceptional, but along with that, her emotions seem to fluctuate much more frequently than before.

    Dealing with her can be exhausting, especially when the changes in her emotions are so frequentpared to when we first met.

    Even though there is a sense of incongruity in her actions, Erina is aware of her mistakes, and she is humble enough to reflect on them.

    However, she struggles to hide her true feelings.

    When she apologizes and bows her head when she did something wrong, there are moments where she refused to do so too.

    ording to the advice of Goddess Abne, shepared Erina current state to the second stage of growth as a person, and said that although she has achieved a certain degree of inner maturity, she is unstable and can easily be twisted.

    Still, she said that this moment is a crisis, and that if we pass it well, I can get the results I want, so I have to try my best.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I hate it¡­, it¡¯s just a little embarrassing in front of so many people¡­¡±

    After those words were spoken, she appeared slightly relieved, but the atmosphere didn¡¯t return to what it was before.

    ¡°Then¡­! I¡¯ll hug you whenever there are no people¡­¡±

    She whispered a soft murmur into my ear, ensuring no one else could hear it, and in response, I nodded, feeling a little nervous.

    It appeared that she had made a decision on everything, but she didn¡¯t take my feelings of being burdened into consideration¡­

    <em>ssk</em>

    ¡°Hum~! What shall we do today, Harold-san~?¡±

    Holding my hand, she led me to the quest board

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    <em>Shiiiingggg ?!!!</em>

    Every time Erina swung her sword, humanoid pig monsters, slightlyrger than the average adult male, fell like fallen leaves in front of a raging typhoon.

    Her condition is good these days, but she seems to be in a particrly good mood today, so her steps and movements looks better.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    This time, I just watched her as she was one step away, but there was something I realized while spending time with Erina recently.

    Until now, there has been no progress with the original story.

    In other words, the next main quest didn¡¯t happen even after enough time had psed, as if progress had stopped after the Mir incident.

    After I met her, the story was centered on Erina, not me, so at this point, I had no choice but to be certain.

    The fact that Erina, the main character in the game, is very important to achieve the goal I want.

    Not long ago, I already fought Mir, and now it¡¯s time for an event rted to Mir should happen ¡­.

    That arouse a question in my mind-

    The quests we¡¯ve undertaken thus far have been sessful because the targets were unspecified monsters.

    However, the situation with Mir is unique as she¡¯s a specific individual rather than a generic foe.

    And since I have already solved the Mir case, there is a nk space where Mir quest should be.

    So, as the story progresses, what will happen if the time to subdue Mir approaches¡­

    Will the guild confirm Mir¡¯s survival and write a subjugation quest again, or will it be reced with something else¡­

    When those thoughts came to my mind, I couldn¡¯t easily shake off the feeling of dread.

    Erina excitedly dered-

    ¡°With thisst monster, it¡¯s the 30th! I caught twice as many as the 15 required for the quest, and I even received a bunch of pledge tokens too~!¡±

    In the meantime, she handed me 5 tokens, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and exhaled a proud sigh, as if she had aplished a job well done today.

    <em>Phew!</em>

    ¡°¡­Then, shall we go back? How about taking a break here?¡±

    Seeing that she was tired and breathing heavily, I suggested that she take a rest. She smiled happily, as if agreeing with the idea of taking a break.

    ¡°Sounds like a n! Once I¡¯ve collected all the magic stones and tokens, let¡¯s take a break under the shady tree over there, Harold-san! Would that be okay?¡±

    She asks if I would like to rest under the huge tree in front of us.

    Just the thought of us, running around under the scorching sun and getting our clothes soaked, and then resting under the cool breeze in the shade, already brings a sense of relief.

    ¡°Huh¡­! Is it because spring is over and summer ising? These days, the sun is hotter than the usual¡­¡±

    As she leaned against a tree, her gaze fixed on the sunlight filtered through the branches and leaves, she spoke those words to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting hotter and I think it¡¯s going to be difficult to act outside for a long time¡­¡±

    <em>Swish!</em>

    When I tossed a bottle of water to her, she expressed a quick thank-you before promptly unscrewing the cap and taking a big gulp, quenching her thirst.

    <em>Gulp</em>

    <em>Gulp!</em>

    Erina, who quickly drank all the water, shakes off the empty bottle upside down, but despite that, not a dropes out.

    <em>Shake-</em>

    ¡°Uh¡­ I already drank it all¡­¡±

    ¡°Then drink a little of mine, too, because you sweat more than me, so I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Despite my good intentions, she shook her head with a light smile as if saying it¡¯s okay.

    <em>Shh¡­</em>

    ¡°Erina?¡±

    Instead, she sit close to me and rest her head on my shoulders.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how tough it is to run, but when I take a break, the exhaustion seems to hit me all at once¡­ Oh, it¡¯s so hot,¡±

    She tries to get closer to me, wiping the sweat that has flowed down to her chin.

    I¡¯ve been wondering about Erina¡¯s different words and actions as she just said it was obviously hot, but instead tried to get closer to me.

    ¡­

    ..

    ¡°Hey¡­Harold-san, do you remember the promise I made earlier?¡±

    Leaning on my shoulder, she remained silent for a moment, then brought out those words at once.

    ¡°Promise¡­?¡±

    Then she blushes and begins to tremble a little

    ¡°I said earlier at the guild, that if there were no people around us, I would hug you..?¡±

    <em>Ah¡­</em>

    Hearing her words, I briefly resented my past self, but since she had already expressed her feelings, I soon decided to just let her do it.

    <em>ssk..!</em>

    <em>hug</em>

    As soon as I gave up and rxed my body, she hugged me and touched my clothes moistened with sweat, and a cold sensation shed through my body.

    ¡°Harold-san sweaty clothes¡­ what does it smell like?¡±

    She murmured something to herself, and tried to put her face on my chest, but I tried to resist-

    <em>Grip-</em>

    So far, I¡¯m at a level where I can somehow resist, but since she fights using a sword, where strength and speed are important, it seems like I will soon be pushed back in terms of strength.

    ¡°On a hot day like this, why don¡¯t we conserve our energy ande to an agreement? Let¡¯s just hold each other and rx, Harold-san¡­¡±

    In terms of physical strength, Erina must have consumed more than me after the fight, but there was no sign of her losing any strength at all.

    And then, the worst possible thought crossed my mind.

    Would we end up in this meaningless war of attrition, gradually being worn down, until we are forced to give in, and ourst defense line copses and falls?

    <em>Gulp-</em>

    <em>My choice is¡­</em>

    ¡°Okay¡­ Instead, I¡¯m also wet with sweat, and it doesn¡¯t feels nice¡­.so let¡¯s not take too long, okay¡­,?¡±

    Ultimately, a sense of loss was etched on her face, but she epted the proposal I had suggested.

    ¡°Yes!, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hold you tight just once.¡±

    At the same time as she said that, she dug into my arms and pressed her face to my chest at once.

    <em>Huff-</em>

    <em>Sniff!</em>

    <em>sssk</em>

    As expected, the situation felt ominous, and I could sense her heavy breathing.

    However, I made an effort to clear my mind as much as possible and maintainposure, despite the strange emotions swirling within me.

    ¡°huh¡­?¡±

    <em>sniiifff!</em>

    So Erina took a deep breath and raised her head to me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­?¡±

    Suddenly, a cold wave swept through the scorching weather, bringing a cool atmosphere that matched her dark eyes, which seemed devoid of any light.

    <strong>¡°Harold-san¡­ have you ever met a woman other than me¡­?¡±</strong>

    ¡°What¡­? Ugh?!¡±

    <em>sssk!</em>

    Like a snake tightening its grip on its prey, she constricts and suppresses my body, holding me tight-

    <em>Ugh!</em>

    <em>What?!</em>

    Erina¡¯s tremendous strength, unlike anything I¡¯ve experienced before, is no joke. It¡¯s genuinely concerning, making me worry about the condition of my bones under such pressure.

    <em>Ggrrrt!</em>

    ¡°W-what are you talking about¡­?¡±

    <em>The smell of another woman¡­? Who the hell¡­ what kind of nonsense-</em>

    <em>ah¡­</em>

    In that moment, the image of someone¡¯s face shed through my mind, and suddenly I understood why she had made that statement.

    <strong>¡°I can smell her scent on you¡­ It¡¯s all over your body. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s been touching you more than once or twice?¡±</strong>

    Just yesterday, while discussing Erina with Eleanor, I made a wrong remark that nearly shattered my self-esteem.

    Fortunately, I managed to avoid a dangerous situation by pleading and begging for forgiveness.

    <em> ¡®Instead, I have to leave enough traces of mine on you, so lie down here.¡¯</em>

    <em>Instead, I was ¡®shamed¡¯ in many ways¡­ Maybe that was a problem¡­?</em>

    <strong>¡°Maybe¡­ a woman other than me-¡°</strong>

    ¡°I have contact with the Goddess I worship! Just like you meeting Goddess Abne every day, I also have contact with the Goddess I worship, so I think it¡¯s her smell¡­¡±

    The atmosphere grew increasingly tense, and I felt that if the exnation was dyed any longer, the situation might be bad for me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was just a simple contact¡­ well¡­I¡¯ll trust you for now, Harold-san.¡±

    Still, she set aside doubts and-

    ¡°mm¡­ mm¡­¡±

    <em>Lick-</em>

    <em>Schlurp!</em>

    ¡°?!!¡±

    I wanted to go, but suddenly she starts licking the nape of my neck like a puppy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll trust you that the traces you have are from the goddess you serve, but I can¡¯t help but feel concerned. It reminded me of something I had forgotten,¡±

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    At the same time as saying those words, she hugs the nape of my neck and fixes it firmly so that I cannot resist.

    ¡°Harold-san~, you¡¯re all sweaty, I¡¯ll wipe it clean so you don¡¯t catch a cold~ ?¡±

    <em>Schlurp!</em>

    <em>Slrp!</em>

    <em>Slurp!</em>

    Then, she begins to gently lick the sweat from my cheeks to neck one by one.

    As her moist, warm tongue touches my cold skin and tickles me, sphemous thoughts continue to attack my reason, and warning signs begin to ring in my head.

    <em>Slurp-</em>

    <em>Huff!¡­.calm down, Harold! Shake off your defilements and keep your mind clear¡­</em>

    After reflecting on those words, brainwashing myslef, and holding on with clenched fist, Erina¡¯s use of force was finally stopped.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough marking¨C No¡­ It looks like I¡¯ve wiped off your sweat perfectly, so I¡¯ll end it for now ?~.¡±

    At the same time, I breathes a sigh of relief while enjoying the freedom

    ¡°I think we¡¯ve had enough rest, so let¡¯s go back to the Guild Hall, get today¡¯s pay and go eat at a nice ce, Harold-san~¡±

    Leaving the tree shadow, I wiped off the leftover saliva from my skin, all the while watching Erina¡¯s back as she walked with excitement.

    And it is a natural question that arises.

    <em>It¡¯s one thing to get sweaty, but why would she wipe my sweat by licking it¡­?</em>

    <em>ugh¡­.</em>

    In the midst of the embarrassing and crisis-filled situation, only after everything is over do I realize how abnormal it was.

    I want to argue, but Erina has already gone so far away that she¡¯s about to disappear.

    Even though it¡¯s something she did anyway, I know there won¡¯t be any good oue if I ask.

    So, I choose to bury the question in my heart and believe it¡¯s the best option¡­

    <em> ¡®Ah¡­ this happened¡­then naturally Eleanor would find out¡­ How can I make an excuse¡­?¡¯</em>

    <em>sigh</em>

    Rather, it seemed that it would be a wiser choice for me to think about how to survive Eleanor punishment.

    [previous][nextt]

 Chapter 20

    Note : auhhuhduahhduh finally one exhausting week is overrrrrrrrrrrrrr, hhhhhhh, I really hate group assignment seriously¡­. it¡¯s fine if the tacher at least get me some decent guys but all I got are bus riding bastards. Ugh, whatever, I¡¯ll just enjoy my weekend. Hope you guys enjoy yours too!

    Sorry for any erorrs!

    ¡°Harold-san, there¡¯s this quest I want to do with you¡­¡±

    Erina had a serious expression on her face, exuding an atmosphere that matched her demeanor.

    Unlike our usual fun and yful interactions, there was a subdued atmosphere this time.

    She nervously wiggled her fingers, as if worried I might refuse.

    In the past, we had always taken on quests together without hesitation.

    But this new question brought a mix of doubt and anxiety, leaving me wondering what was truly going on this time.¡°What is it?¡±

    <em>ssk</em>

    When I responded to her words, she pulled out a quest paper and held it in front of me.

    The quest entailed recruiting personnel to explore the dungeon, and the departure date was set for a weekter.

    <em>Wait a minute¡­ this¡­</em>

    Once again, I carefully examine the contents of the quest, attempting to recall as many memories as possible andpare them to previous experiences.

    To summarize the quest, there was a newly discovered dungeon, and it was about recruiting an advance squad to investigate the level of danger and the loot that can be obtained.

    Since it is apletely newly discovered dungeon, its origin and the level of risk remain unknown, which is why a fairly generous reward has been specified.

    Of particr interest is the fact that the dungeon has just been discovered, leaving it without a name. Therefore, the guild has given it a temporary name for the time being.

    <strong>Whispering Dungeon.</strong>

    The reason it was named ¡°Whispering Dungeon¡± is because it was built based on the advice of the first discoverer.

    The dungeon looks like a ruin, and the deeper you go inside, the more annoying sounds you hear, giving the sensation that someone is whispering.

    This is why it was given the temporary name of ¡°Whispering Dungeon.¡±

    As an aside, the first discoverer continued to feel as if someone was behind him even though he explored the dungeon alone.

    No matter how many times he looked back, there was never anyone there.

    This experience left him feeling a bit terrified, and he offered this experience to others.

    What I was paying attention to here was the ¡®newly discovered¡¯ dungeon and the word ¡®whisper¡¯.

    Combining what I¡¯ve read, the quest in the game with this dungeon is¡­

    ¡°Erina¡­ this might be a little dangerous.¡±

    It was an essential quest for the story progression and a dungeon quest that made users tired.

    From my memory, it is clear that this quest was one the main character would receive after dealing with Mir. As a result, some of the questions I had previously were now resolved.

    What will happen if Erina arrives at the progression where Mir has to be subjugated?

    I¡¯ve been asking myself those questions all along, but this time I was able to get an answer.

    <em>If a quest that only happens once is skipped¡­</em>

    With that thought in mind, after addressing the lingering questions, I refocused on the main point and made sure to emphasize the importance of awareness to Erina this time.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ that¡¯s why I asked you, Harold-san¡­ because I thought I might be dragging you into a dangerous ce¡­¡±

    Since this is a dungeon where maintenance is more important than personal firepower, it may be a bad environment for me, who can use burst type magic once or twice at most, but I wasn¡¯t worried about myself.

    It was because of the dungeon boss ability.

    The reason is that the boss of this dungeon has a very badpatibility with Erina.

    If my memory is correct, the boss of the Whispering Dungeon is Malua, a demon known for instilling doubt and fear in its victims, in short, mental type attacks.

    Unlike the few ancient demons in this world that act on instinct like wild beasts, Malua possesses intelligence and can understand human speech.

    Instead of relying on brute strength and vicious ws likemon demons, she uses endless whispers and fear to prey on the spirits of her victims, gradually breaking down their inner selves.

    Without a firm belief or strong mindset, one¡¯s mind can easily shatter under her maniptive tactics.

    If severely affected, the victim is left as a mere shell without a sense of self.

    The opponent who gave up and defeated by her will face a terrible end.

    She is bitten all over her body by several small andrge cubs she raises, and she loses her life as she dposes wretchedly and cruelly.

    So, in order to deal with Malua, you need to have strong beliefs and mental strength¡­

    But Erina was the type that was easily broken.

    Right now, no matter how many mistakes she makes, I can¡¯t help but worry about her getting weaker and weaker when fighting Malua, knowing that the person we¡¯ll soon be dealing with is a demon capable of destroying minds with words¡­

    Even I, who had been doing well so far, was a little hesitant.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with this¡­but I¡¯m rather worried about you, Erina.¡±

    <em>?!</em>

    At that, she mumbled something with a nice smile.

    ¡°After all, Harold-san thinks of me before himself¡­?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t hear what she was mumbling to herself, and when I tried to ask her again, all I received was a smile of denial.

    ¡°Erina, as always, if you want, I can be with you, but this time it¡¯s different.¡±

    Hearing those words, she nodded vigorously with a determined face as if she was prepared.

    ¡°Of course, as long as I have Harold-san, I can make up my mind at any time!¡±

    If she said that, I would be relieved, but I couldn¡¯t easily shake off the unpleasant feeling that something was going on behind the scenes.

    Even so, it seems that as long as she¡¯s with me, she¡¯ll be able to hold on to her spirit.

    However, the ce we¡¯ll be heading to is a deep and dark dungeon, where I cannot guarantee that we will always be right next to each other.

    Moreover, the Whispering Dungeon is built with Malua¡¯s sharp intelligence, which sets up various traps to separate team members.

    She¡¯s a heinous demon that divides the majority into minorities, istes the minority, and inflicts horrifying deaths.

    ¡°Thank you Harold-san! Then let¡¯s go on the quest together!¡±

    <em>ssk</em>

    ¡°Just a moment, before that¡­¡±

    I grabbed her hand as she was about to leave, and held it back.

    <em>!!</em>

    Erina blushed in embarrassment, but was surprised to see my serious expression, and then she looked at me with a nervous expression.

    ¡°I know I¡¯ve said this over and over, but this quest is going to be especially dangerous, so take it easy¡­ Do you remember the words I used to say?¡±

    While I was with her, I bought several books for various philosophies and spiritual growth and gave them to her as a gift for her inner maturity.

    Whether she likes reading or not, Erina, upon my receiving gifts, spends the entire night engrossed in the book.

    The following day, she excitedly shares her findings with me, reciting the sentences that the book emphasizes.

    And whether the lessons from those books were actually helpful, I¡¯m not sure.

    Usually, whenever she felt broken-hearted, I would remind her of the contents emphasized in the books.

    Each time Erina repeated those words, her worsening symptoms would begin to subside.

    Then, rubbing her head, she wondered as she fell into deep thoughts, and then she shook her shoulders with a bright smile as if a light bulb had appeared above her head.

    ¡°Have faith¡­ you will gain strength, think what you live for and realize what you are for¡­is that right, Harold-san?¡±

    She mumbled what I had said and nodded her head vigorously with a smile that¡¯s full of self-confidence.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I think of those words when I¡¯m anxious¡­thank you, Harold-san! ?¡±

    When she finally said those words, Erina put a lingering smile on her face and left to ept the quest.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Eventually, a weekter, we decided to go to the whispering dungeon.

    At first, I was anxious, and I thought it might be better not to take on the quest.

    However, the quest to explore this dungeon was essential for the story¡¯s progression.

    The monsters inside weren¡¯t very strong, so they weren¡¯t a threat to me, but the challenge was having to apany Erina.

    So far, she had been able to ovee obstacles through sheer force, but this dungeon quest was different.

    It was so treacherous that power alone couldn¡¯t guarantee sess.

    If Erina made a mistake, she would suffer irreversible inner wounds from Malua¡¯s attack, and her mind would be shattered beyond repair, severely disrupting our future journey.

    The stakes were high, and the risks were too great to be taken lightly.

    My chances of returning to the real world will also be greatly reduced¡­

    So, since we¡¯ve already epted the quest, I need to do everything possible to prepare for the disadvantageous situation.

    Erina, who hasn¡¯t fully matured emotionally and has unstable emotion, requires something to artificially boost her mental strength.

    There are various methods, from religious magic to amulets that can protect the mind from external influences.

    I¡¯ve refrained from using these methods so far, as they might hinder Erina¡¯s personal growth, but now the situation is different.

    I decided to explore amulets and talismans and even purchased a potion magic book.

    However, I still hesitated to seek advice from an expert, but considering the seriousness of the uing quest, I decided it was necessary to consult with one¡­

    ¡­

    ..

    .

    ¡°Ara~? I think it¡¯s the first time you¡¯vee to the temple on your own will~? Have you finally be interested in bing my knight~?¡±

    I tried to get the information I deserve by going to the goddess Abne, who is considered the most intelligent among the gods.

    She yfully teased me as I entered the temple on my own ord.

    Her mischievous smile suggested that she found the situation amusing.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m going on a dungeon quest a weekter, and it¡¯s said to be apletely newly discovered dungeon¡­ The ce can attack people emotionally, and I¡¯m worried about Erina¡­.

    Even if I¡¯m next to her, she might find it challenging to set foot in there.

    I was hoping to get some advice on how to handle the situation from the goddess¡­¡±

    After my humble request, Goddess Abne tilted her chin in contemtion, lost in deep thought. Momentster, she lifted her head and spoke with a serene smile.

    ¡°Hmm~ ¡­ whispering dungeon? It¡¯s just been discovered, so I don¡¯t know much about it, but based on what I¡¯ve heard, it must be a bad ce for Erina~.¡±

    <em>She already know about it¡­?</em>

    ¡­Perhaps because she got the most believers in the royal capital, the information gathering seemed to be quite fast.

    ¡°No matter how much you encourage her, in such a ce she would easily lose her mind~¡­ This is the only advice I can give~¡±

    With a graceful gesture, she swung her hand through the air and gently ced a magic book in front of me.

    <em>Swish-</em>

    <em>Thud-</em>

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    The magic book contained an attack spell that shoots a small star, which can be learned as a reward for reaching level 5 bond in the rtionship with the goddess Abne.

    This unique magic has the ability to remove harmful effects from nearby allies when casting the star.

    If the removal is sessful, the star¡¯s power is tripled.

    It requires only a small amount of mana to cast and is highly regarded for its potent pure damage rtive to its mana consumption, making it a cost-effective and versatile spell in the game.

    ¡°With this, while killing monsters in the dungeon you can also support Erina¡¯s spirit~.¡±

    I came here simply for advice, but the corners of my lips naturally rise due to the unexpected harvest.

    I didn¡¯t even offer a token of my oath¡­ Is it really okay to ept this¡­?

    As I pondered over the new magic, a slight unease crept onto my face. In response, Goddess Abne swiftly picked up on my emotions and offered a reassuring smile, as if to put my worries to rest.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to take it~, even if you¡¯re not a believer right now~, it¡¯s something I¡¯m keeping an eye on, so feel free to use it, Harold~¡±

    Hearing these words, I bowed deeply and expressed my gratitude to Goddess Abne.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ I will never forget this grace.¡±

    Although it was a brief moment, my perception of Eleanor was shaken, but it wasn¡¯t the first time I had been hit with an ungodly thought.

    ¡°¡­.Come back often¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for you anytime.¡±

    Before leaving the audience¡­. Through the gap of the slowly closing door, I saw the final expression of Goddess Abne.

    ¡°uh..?

    When I left, she looked very sad, and her eyes seemed to long for something¡­

    <em>note : kuuuhhhh!!!! to think that Abne has this kind of cute side!!</em>

    [previous][next]

    [support me on paypal]

 Chapter 21

    Note : another exhausting week of group assignment¡­. haahhhh¡­. I¡¯m so sick of this¡­ well, at least the teachers are really kind¡­. also I got a flu since Monday, after I¡¯m healed, I¡¯m going to buy a bunch of ice cream!

    How was your guys days been this week? I hope everyone can enjoy the weekend!

    Sorry for any errors! If you spot any mistake please let me know in thements!

    ¡° ¡­Harold? Why did youe to visit me when you should normally be in the royal capital?!¡±

    I must have arrived at an unexpected time because as soon as I entered, she rushed to me with a smile that was even happier than usual.

    After meeting Abne and leaving the royal road, I came to Eleanor¡¯s temple, seeking advice from the goddess I serve.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I came for a snobbish purpose, but I came here because I wanted to ask you something¡­¡±

    Come to think of it, I¡¯ve only visited her for general profit, and after doing so, I¡¯vee to feel a new sense of guilt.¡°Don¡¯t worry! No matter the reason, just seeing your face here bringsfort to someone who¡¯s lived as long as me¡­ So, don¡¯t give me that kind of expression, Harold!¡±

    She tries to keep a smile on her face tofort me, but on the contrary, that attitude makes me even sadder.

    ¡°You know¡­ Harold¡­.Originally, gods are beings that exist beyond mortalsprehension, no matter how they are perceived. It¡¯s a rtionship that can never truly be understood¡­ Throughout history, there has always been an inherent and unbridgeable gap between mortals and transcendent beings¡­¡±

    At the same time, she raised her head vaguely as she recalled the bittersweet old memories.

    ¡°The gods often hold friendly attitudes towards humans and at times even regard mortals favorably, sometimes even seeking a rtionship beyond that of mere servants and masters.¡±

    She closed her eyes slowly and began reciting the lines I had heard in the game, one by one.

    ¡°Mortals also worship such gods and have maintained a symbiotic rtionship by offering their sublime beliefs and fulfilling their duties. Some gods who are fond of them have emerged, caring for mortals and even desiring secret rtionships with them. However, a true and sessful rtionship has never been established.¡±

    Hearing that, I asked her a question.

    ¡°Is it¡­ from the perspective of the gods, it must have been challenging to embrace mortals like us in such a way¡­?¡±

    In a sense, the beings known as gods were immensely powerful, omnipotent, and overwhelmingpared to the limited capabilities of mortals.

    This inherent difference made an absolute gap between mortals and gods that could never truly be bridged.

    This rtionship could be likened to that between a dog and its owner, a connection no more intimate than that.

    Just as affection between an owner and a dog has its limits, it typically does not surpass the boundaries of friendship or familial bonds.

    For humans who often perceive themselves as the pinnacle of existence, animals are often regarded as lower beings.

    The emotional connection between vastly different creatures in terms of appearance and intellect is usually limited.

    This sentiment likely extends to the gods as well.

    Even if the gods share a simr appearance with mortals, the immense discrepancy in power and intellect means that mortals, no matter how devoted, are at best seen as loyal subjects in a master-servant rtionship.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong¡­¡±

    However, my thoughts were unequivocally dismissed as Eleanor wore a sad smile.

    ¡°Rather¡­it¡¯s the opposite.¡±

    the opposite¡­?

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±

    ¡°Gods lust for mortals were not umon, and each offered courtship to the mortal they fell in love with¡­¡±

    Suddenly, she leaned her body against me and muttered in a slightly lingering voice.

    ¡°Instead, mortals often felt unworthy¡­ No matter how loudly the gods dered their eptance and love¡­, it was often met with rejection¡­ There had never been a intimate bond¡­ between gods and mortals before¡­¡±

    Then the strength of her embrace grew, and she buried her face in my chest to hide her expression.

    Ssuk-

    ¡°It was almost like a promise, where all mortals turned away from the hearts of the gods they revered and worshipped, causing deep wounds in the hearts of many gods¡­¡±

    ¡°Eleanor-sama¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what makes it so exhrating¡­ It was a concept that had been set, achieved through circumstances previously unattainable¡­ The collective hope of numerous gods, that even among mortals, a connection could be forged with the one they truly love. This was the fulfillment of that long-held desire¡­with you¡­Harold¡­¡±

    <em>Sniff-</em>

    Then, my chest started to get wet by her tears, and Eleanor¡¯s voice became more and more hoarse and cold.

    ¡°Harold¡­ you are my man¡­ the one who remains by my side, even though the beginning of our bond was tainted with infidelity¡­¡±

    It was evident that she was crying at that moment, and her efforts to conceal her distressed expression were understandable, driven by her desire not to burden me with worry.

    ¡°So I feel both happiness and anxiety¡­ Unlike us gods, who are immortal, my heart aches when I think of you, who will eventually fade away, and I can¡¯t bear the thought of it¡­¡±

    <em>This¡­.</em>

    She hugged me tighter as if she she wouldn¡¯t want to let me go, no matter what.

    <em>Sniff-</em>

    ¡°Please, always stay by my side¡­ Give me that smile every day¡­ so that I don¡¯t regret the pain that wille¡­¡±

    <em>How did we even end up at this point¡­?</em>

    I had no choice but to keep my mouth shut in this gloomy situation.

    ¡°<em>haah¡­</em>¡±

    However, even in such a heavy atmosphere, when she pulled her face away from my chest, Eleanor whispered to me with her usual smile as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t really rte to the emotions of the gods who are somewhat simr to the protagonists of a story¡­ It just feels a bit too far-fetched for me.¡±

    <em>What¡­</em>

    ¡°But I can understand it, the pain of parting¡­ Even if I can¡¯t truly feel it, I canprehend the sorrow of being unable to be with the person you love.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    As soon as I tried to argue with her inwardly, my doubts were blocked by the words that followed.

    ¡°Well, somehow, I said something heavy! But, don¡¯t worry too much about it, you don¡¯t have to make such aplicated expression, just treat me like you normally do, Harold!¡±

    With a determined effort, she dispelled the heavy atmosphere and reverted back to her usual energetic self.

    ¡°We¡¯ve strayed from the topic¡­ Let¡¯s refocus, shall we? What do you want to ask, my knight?¡±

    Despite Eleanor¡¯s attempt to move past her emotions, I found myself increasingly irritated by her earlier words.

    Up until now, I had been disregarding fundamental moral beliefs.

    My actions and thoughts were driven by my desire to return to my original world, and I realized that I had been selfishly justifying my actions based on having a purpose.

    Complex thoughts running through my head as I listened to the story¡­

    Perhaps these are the concerns that have been lingering in my mind all along.

    The thought of returning to my original world raises questions about the fate of those connected to me here in the future.

    As I contemte the possibility of returning to my own world, I can¡¯t help but think about the impact it would have on the people I¡¯ll leave behind.

    If the timees for me to vanish without a trace, what kind of expression would appear on the faces of those who have been my friends andpanions thus far?

    <em>Eleanor, Mir, Abne¡­ And Erina¡­ Will everyone be sad if I suddenly disappear¡­?</em>

    These thoughtsplicate my mind.

    Will I truly be able to leave this world behind, even after forming deep connections with those who exist now and will continue to exist?

    As the story unfolds, the time spent with the people I¡¯vee to know can be both brief and enduring.

    With the progression of the narrative, new rtionships will naturally form, intertwining my human connections into aplex web.

    In the end, will I find myself having carved out a ce for myself in this world, no different from the one I once inhabited?

    And if that timees, when everything concludes and the opportunity to return arises, will I possess the heart to leave everything behind without feeling any regrets?

    ¡­¡­.

    No matter how many times I pondered these questions, I found myself trapped in a cycle of frustration and uncertainty.

    ¡°Herald? Harold!!¡±

    ¡°?! Yes?!¡±

    Lost in my own thoughts, I failed to fully engage with what Eleanor was saying, and a sense of unease began to settle in as I continued to disregard her.

    ¡°What is it, Eleanor-sama¡­?¡±

    She wore a displeased expression, seemingly offended, but eventually responded even though it took a moment. As I offered an apology, her stern expression gradually softened.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you came early because you had something to ask me? What is it?¡±

    With those words, I quickly recalled my original purpose and asked her the question I wanted to know.

    ¡°Actually, I will be going to a dungeon with a female adventurer I¡¯ve recentlye to know¡­¡±

    When I told her about all the circumstances, Eleanor, who heard my story, began to make a disgusted face.

    <strong>¡°Ha¡­! Seriously¡­ Are you still talking about meeting that other bitch? Even though I¡¯ve heard the story, Harold, you¡¯re unexpectedly venomous when I see you talking so bluntly.¡±</strong>

    <em>Sigh¡­</em>

    Taking a deep sigh with a displeased expression, it was like a mother looking at her immature son.

    ¡°¡­I was too worried going without any preparation¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    When I politely bowed my head, I tried to ease Eleanor¡¯s heart, but she avoided looking at me and murmured something inaudible.

    <strong>¡°How wonderful it is for humans to go out of their way for someone who doesn¡¯t even matter¡­ Well, I guess I was drawn to that kind of personality from the beginning¡­¡±</strong>

    ¡°Yes¡­? What did you say¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±

    Abruptly, she let out a sharp tone, a hint of anger in her voice, and then crossed her arms, shaking her head.

    ¡°so¡­ about this¡­¡±

    Once more, I lowered my head in a deep bow, pleading with Eleanor.

    ¡°What an impossible man¡­haah¡­.¡±

    She let out another sigh, as if reluctantly giving in.

    However, her demeanor quickly shifts, and she adopts a resolute expression with a touch of determination.

    ¡°Fine¡­, I¡¯ll give you some help to ovee that unfavorablepatibility.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    Eleanor gently nodded her head as I raised my voice.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve already marked you as mine, so let me share some special knowledge with you.¡±

    At the same time, she handed me an old book.

    ¡°It¡¯s a book of mystical magic, and its contents are filled with uplifting words and various philosophies. It¡¯s blessed with a charm that facilitates inner growth for those who read it¡­¡±

    Perhaps it¡¯s because this is a world where magic exists, but there are things that are both nonsensical and real, strange yet necessary.

    ¡°Thank you, Eleanor-sama!!¡±

    I epted the book she handed over and once again expressed my gratitude, as she nodded her head, looking satisfied.

    ¡°Un¡­ I¡¯m d if you¡¯re satisfied. Seeing your smile makes me feel at ease¡­but¡­.¡±

    With those words, the space between our faces suddenly diminished, and she leaned in closer, her breath brushing against my skin.

    ¡°Harold? Before you leave, I want to ask you one thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±

    I felt a little uneasy, but I pretended to be as calm as possible and listened to her words.

    ¡°No matter how much I¡¯ve imed you as mine, you still find yourself spending more and more time with other women¡­so¡­.¡±

    As the anxiety begin to hit me, she demanded that I be flexible and respond appropriately.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The gap between our lips keeps narrowing, little by little¡­

    <em>T-this¡­</em>

    I can guess what she wanted me to do¡­, but when I try to do it myself, it¡¯s a bit daunting, and at the same time, heat starts to rise to my cheeks.

    <em>Chu!</em>

    I couldn¡¯t resist her cold gaze any longer, so I kissed her, but with the least amount of courage, I pressed my lips against her cheek, not her lips¡­

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s different from what I expected, and I¡¯m a little disappointed¡­ but I¡¯ll pass on with this.¡±

    Though she expressed slight dissatisfaction with the oue, her demeanor suggested a degree of contentment with the yful disappointment.

    With a gentle smile, she allowed our faces to return to their previous distance.

    ¡°While we¡¯ve already done everything, on the cheeks,¡­ It¡¯s something new ?.¡±

    Her words brought back a memory, and I couldn¡¯t help but crack an awkward smile in response.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­.haha¡­¡±

    [previous][next]

    [support me on paypal]

 Chapter 22

    Note : ugh¡­Im still sick¡­fuck pollen allergies¡­my body also hurt so bad from basketball practice, I think I¡¯m going to dieeeeee¡­. (my stupid brain move my body and went to heavy practice in sick condition, puked, and embarrass myself) I also have tons of exams starting from monday.. oh god what is this hell.

    <strong>Also I¡¯ll be using this red for when monster or demon talk</strong>

    Sorry for any errors! Enjoy!

    During the past week, I meticulously prepared for the uing quest.

    As we reached the designated meeting spot, I observed several fellow adventurers who had arrived earlier, huddled together and engaged in animated conversations.

    It was reminiscent of the camaraderie shared while waiting for a school trip bus, despite the impending challenges of the journey ahead.

    Despite the early morning hour, the mood was upbeat, and the atmosphere was vibrant with the first rays of sunlight.

    Although some faces seemed vaguely familiar, I realized I only recognized them in passing.None of these adventurers were my friends; they were mere acquaintances. So, I found a quiet spot to sit alone, feeling like an outsider, waiting patiently for Erina arrival.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The vivid memories evoked a mix of emotions, causing the initial positivity to wane, and I found myself smiling with a bittersweet blend of feelings.

    <em>It¡¯s the same back on earth too¡­</em>

    ¡°Harold-san! I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting!¡±

    While I sat in quiet contemtion, lost in bitter memories, a familiar voice caught my attention from the corner of my ear.

    I turned my head and saw Erina, running towards me.

    ¡°Good morning¡­.We¡¯re going to need to be alert from an early hour, so managing our energy might be a challenge. Did you get enough sleep?¡±

    When I greeted Erina with a smile and talked about misceneous things, she responded with a bright smile as well.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling great! It¡¯s my first time exploring a dungeon, so I¡¯m excited, but I¡¯m also quite anxious, and my heart is racing!¡±

    Then she looked at every nook and cranny of my outfit and showed a slightly puzzled face.

    ¡°You mentioned that this dungeon might be a bit more dangerous than usual. Did you make the necessary preparations? I noticed you¡¯re not wearing any gear, Harold-san¡­¡±

    She looked a bit puzzled, but to rify, I had actually prepared stuff only for Erina, not for myself.

    ¡°Now, take this.¡±

    I exined and then handed her various potions, amulets, books from Eleanor, and other items I had prepared.

    ¡°¡­.Eh? All of this are for me¡­?¡±

    Then, curiosity shifted to wonder, and as Erina scanned the numerous items, her interest gradually transformed into a sense of unease.

    ¡°Harold-san¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the excitement vanished, and the lively atmosphere turned cold quickly, like pouring water on hot metal.

    I had arranged these items for her, so why was she reacting this way?

    <em>What had gone wrong?</em>

    I was taken aback by her unexpected response, and I couldn¡¯t quite understand why things had taken such an unexpected turn.

    ¡°Thank you for doing all this for me, showing that you care¡­ But does this mean you don¡¯t trust my abilities¡­? Am I not strong enough¡­?¡±

    <em>ah¡­.</em>

    Hearing Erina¡¯s next words, I immediately realized what kind of mistake I had made.

    I have be like a mother who is so worried about her children now.

    The children themselves have already grown to a certain extent, so they can solve almost any problem, and they think they are at a level where they can be independent to some extent, and they are mature enough to actually do it to some extent without the help of their parents.

    However, it¡¯s like a mother still treating her grown child like a young one, trying to control every little detail.

    In fact, this denies the child¡¯s growth, and even though the intention is good, excessive involvement can be toxic.

    It¡¯s not malicious, but too much favor can burden the child¡¯s heart and damage their self-confidence.

    Looking back now, it¡¯s almost ridiculous that I had done the same thing.

    Erina¡¯s self-doubt and loss of confidence were likely worsened by my poor judgment and overreactions.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I realized I was wrong, but because I had already done it, I couldn¡¯t get it back, so I just made up something and speak to her.

    ¡°N-no¡­ I just prepared it because of the very scary atmosphere! It¡¯s not that I doubted you at all¡­haha!¡±

    I tried to make excuses for the ident that came backte, but the confidence that had already left did not seem toe back easily.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I know Harold-san feelings¡­ Well, Harold-san is really kind¡­Still, something¡­ it just feels sad¡­¡±

    Even if something went wrong, something went wrong¡­. Still, her condition is¡­

    This situation is significant, but her heart is already broken even before we leave for the dungeon.

    No matter how much I regret and scold myself, what¡¯s done is done.

    It¡¯s like spilled water that can¡¯t be gathered back. In that case, I should focus on moving forward and finding a way to mend things anew.

    ¡°Erina¡­!¡±

    I take her hand, conveying my encouragement through a firm grip, trying to infuse her with confidence and reassurance without drawing attention from others.

    ¡°Eh?! Heh¡­ Harold-san¡­? Oh¡­ Why¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I underestimated you so much¡­ But I think I overdid it because I was so worried¡­¡±

    I held her hands in mine and spoke with a confident tone.

    Erina seemed a bit taken aback and muttered something under her breath.

    ¡°Uh¡­ this is a foul¡­ But Harold-san hand¡­ warm¡­¡±

    Erina, who was saying something to herself, immediately let go of my hand and met my eyes with a better smile than before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m not upset about it. I¡¯m actually touched that you prepared all this for me. I¡¯ll make sure to use these items well, knowing you had me in mind¡­hehe~¡±

    Fortunately, Erina¡¯s confidence seemed to have been partially restored, allowing me to breathe a sigh of relief.

    I closed my eyes, attempting to calm my anxious mind through meditation.

    As I focused on this, a considerable amount of time seemed to pass.

    Just then, the leader of our quest, along with a guild scout, raised their voices and shouted, capturing the attention of everyone present.

    ¡°Now that all the quest recipients have gathered, let¡¯s start! The content of the quest is to explore the newly discovered dungeon! The dangers are unknown,so please be careful everyone!¡±

    Following those words, the leader of the quest took charge and began to lead the group forward. Gradually, the rest of us started to follow his steps in an organized manner.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Upon reaching the quest location, Whispering Dungeon, it was emphasized that for safety reasons, individual actions were prohibited.

    Therefore, groups of two or more people were formed to enter the dungeon together.

    The process of forming groups was swift, likely because those who had arrived earlier had already discussed their arrangements.

    As usual, I teamed up with Erina for the expedition.

    ¡°Everyone seems to be ready, so let¡¯s enter the dungeon. After the first floor, it¡¯s rmended to disperse in groups, and except in emergency situations, please act with the designated people.¡±

    Following the instructions of the expedition leader, the massive door of the dungeon swung open.

    Even before we stepped inside, the interior appeared pitch ck from the outside. An unsettling and malevolent energy emanated from within, causing a sense of unease to wash over us just by gazing at it.

    ¡°It looks scarier than I thought¡­¡±

    Just like Erina said, I also swallowed dry saliva in the atmosphere of the dungeon that looked more sinister than I expected.

    I always felt it, but what I saw in the game and what I was actually facing here were simr, but there was a big difference in detail.

    This dungeon also always looked beyond the screen, and when I tried to jump in myself, my heart started beating faster due to some kind of anxiety.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    Teams that included wizards conjured up lights, while those without wizards attachednterns to their belts, all in preparation for the encroaching darkness.

    While my proficiency was limited to powerful offensive magic, I was unable to employ the misceneous spells except for the basic ones.

    Nheless, I seeded in conjuring a beginner-level light magic that created a radiant, bonfire-like glow above my head, illuminating our way.

    <strong>[Light]</strong>

    As the time to enter approached, everyone steeled themselves in silence, and in an unspoken agreement, we ventured into the dungeon.

    Thankfully, there were no immediate obstacles, and all adventurers managed to enter the dungeon without issue.

    <strong>¡°############¡±</strong>

    Murmurs of an unknown meaning began to infiltrate my ears, their unsettling presence impossible to ignore. The whispering, as anticipated from the name of the dungeon, immediately proved bothersome and unsettling.

    ¡°Harold-san¡­ did you hear that¡­?¡±

    In response to Erina¡¯sment, she suddenly looped her arm through mine, creating a chilling and eerie ambiance reminiscent of a horror house at an amusement park.

    ¡°Kieek!¡±

    ¡°Koohhokk!!¡±

    The adventurers effortlessly dispatched the monsters that emerged sequentially, employing their specialized skills.

    As it was only the first floor, Erina and I didn¡¯t need to assist, and the group handled the monster encounters smoothly.

    ¡°Moving forward, we¡¯re entering the second floor. Let¡¯s maintain our current formation and split up temporarily,¡±

    After walking for a while, we reached a set of stairs leading down.

    As everyone reached the second floor, the leader gave out instructions.

    People who heard the leader¡¯s voice formed smaller groups with their chosen partners and began to explore different parts of the dungeon.

    ¡­

    ..

    .

    Erina and I ended up¡­ separated from the group.

    <strong>¡°You ??? anything ??? true ??¡±</strong>

    As we descended to the second floor, the whispering sound, which had initially been indistinct, started to grow clearer.

    It was still fragmented, but now it was audible enough to be interpreted to some extent.

    ¡°ooh ooh¡­!!¡±

    With each descending floor, the monsters grew stronger in their capabilities.

    To conserve my magical energy, I chose to switch to swords.

    ¡°keeek!?!¡±

    Thankfully, considering this is a starting-level story quest, the ambiance might be eerie, but the monsters themselves didn¡¯t pose a significant threat.

    They were easily dispatched without needing to resort to magic.

    After defeating one, simr monsters appeared intermittently, likely reacting to the demise of theirpanions.

    ¡°Khaaak!¡±

    <em>Swwiiishhh!</em>

    ¡°Yahhhh!!¡±

    Erina¡¯s powerful swing and loud battle cry echoed through the area as her sword struck the monster.

    Soon after, the defeated creature transformed into a Mana stone, and it became evident that the monsters weren¡¯t much of a match for Erina¡¯s prowess.

    ¡°Whoo¡­!¡±

    After triumphing over her adversaries, Erina let out a satisfied exhale and wiped the sweat from her forehead.

    It was a relief to see that my concerns were unfounded; she seemed to be performing admirably.

    Her skills and capabilities were evident, and it was clear that she had matured significantly, disying no signs of weakness.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s keep going. The monsters here don¡¯t seem too tough, so as long as we stay focused, we¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Harold-san!¡±

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    As we continued to fight through the monsters and gradually headed towards the depths of the dungeon, we reached the 7th floor.

    <strong>¡°You are a useless existence¨C a worthless life¡ª¡°</strong>

    As we continued descending, the whispers that were initially indistinct started to form recognizable sentences, and the content was unsettling, aiming to shatter our resolve.

    Despite the increasing intensity of the whispers, Erina held her ground admirably¡­ However, as time passed,

    I could see herplexion grow paler, a clear sign that she was grappling with both the draining stamina and the tormenting demonic whispers.

    ¡°Are you okay, Erina? There don¡¯t seem to be any monsters around here, should we take a break¡­?¡±

    She barely managed to nod in response to my question, then settled down onto a t piece of marble, her breathing in ragged gasps.

    Even with the amulets in ce, Erina was clearly still suffering, evident by her hunched form and hands mped over her ears, desperately trying to block out the tormenting whispers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the voice, Erina¡­Remember what I¡¯ve told you, believe in yourself.¡±

    Hearing my words, she seemed to gradually regain her focus, and her expression began to rx.

    Clearly, this ce was quite challenging for her.

    It was necessary to take a longer break than initially nned in order to adjust her condition as much as possible.

    While sitting and resting, Erina drank the potion I had given her, clutched the amulets in her arms, read the book I had received from Eleanor, and did her best to steady her mind.

    As time passed and she turned the pages, herplexion improved, and her overall condition appeared to be not much different from when we were on the second floor.

    I checked with her, and when it seemed like she was ready, we decided to continue our descent.

    ¡­

    ..

    .

    ¡°Haah!!¡±

    As we delved deeper into the dungeon, the monsters grew in both size and danger, making it necessary for us to rely on magic more heavily.

    I utilized the efficient magic I had received from the goddess Abne to fend off enemies, while Erina fought valiantly to take down the monsters.

    Although the battles consumed her stamina, the monsters seemed to be weakened significantly due to the unique whispering sounds of the dungeon.

    Despite the challenges, we pressed on, moving through each floor, each level, and supporting Erina¡¯s spirit as best as I could.

    Eventually, we reached the 12th floor after oveing numerous obstacles and adversaries.

    <strong>¡°You are trash¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°die.¡±</strong>

    <strong>¡°You are an ipetent being who shouldn¡¯t breathe the air of the world¡­¡±</strong>

    As we went further, the whispers became clearer, indicating we were nearing the dungeon¡¯s core.

    And just as I expected, a big challenge was waiting for us here.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    ¡°Erina?!¡±

    And although she had been following along well so far, it seemed like she was slowly reaching her limit.

    ¡°No! I¡­ I¡­! I¡¯m not that kind of person¡­ Ugh¡­<em>haah</em>¡­No!!!!!¡±

    She copsed to the ground, screaming and clutching her ears as she struggled in distress.

    ¡°Calm down, Erina!!¡±

    I embraced her tightly, trying to providefort, and gently guided her to sit down.

    ¡°Can you hear me? Erina¡­ Erina!!¡±

    ¡°¡­.H-Harold-san¡­ I¡­¡±

    She could barely hear me, but when she recognized me, there was nothing to worry about.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m not feeling well right now¡­¡±

    She held onto me tightly, seeking sce, and I soothingly stroked her back, offering support to Erina as she battled her inner turmoil.

    My hope was for her to ovee this challenging moment unharmed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you have no problem at all¡­ It¡¯s perfect, so don¡¯t fall for this dungeon¡¯s tricks and stay rational.¡±

    As my words of encouragement reached her ears, I could observe a positive change in her expression, gradually transitioning to a more rxed and relieved state.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Harold-san¡­ Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it looks difficult, so let¡¯s rest once more, and when you recover again -¡°

    <strong>¡°Hmm~ What did you say~?¡±</strong>

    Evil, creepy voices echoing through the ruins, intercepting my words, have ridiculed us.

    ¡°?!!¡±

    Startled, we both turned our heads towards the source of a real voice, different from the distant whispers.

    There, we saw a demon observing us.

    This demon had an appearance that contrasted its ordinary but significant voice ¨C covered in thorns, with rough, tough skin to match.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been monitoring the scattered adventurers as a whole¡­ That woman seems to have a particrly weak mental resistance~.¡±

    <em>Crrkkkk!</em>

    With an air of nonchnce, she uttered those words while extending a sharp thorn from her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll throw that girl first as the first food for my children~¡±

    <strong>Malua</strong>, the dungeon¡¯s boss, sported an evil grin befitting a demon.

    As a malevolent creature that preys on people¡¯s vulnerabilities, she targeted us with a menacing thorn.

    ¡°Come on, kids? It¡¯s time to eat!¡±

    <em>Keeekkkkkk!!</em>

    At the moment of Malua¡¯s shout, I felt a tremor beneath us, simr to an earthquake, but then¡­

    <em>Sssakkkk!</em>

    Behind her, darkness shrouded the surroundings, making it difficult to discern, but a multitude of shapes and glowing red eyes fixated on us

    [previous][next]

    [suppohrt mhe on payphal]

 Chapter 23

    Notes : I¡¯m back healthy again! Sorry for not updatingst week! The fever got so worse I thought I was going to die loll, also my legs hurts so much from running everyday¡­. <em>haah</em>¡­ why am I torturing myself¡­ oh by the way after I healed I bought a ton of sandwich ice cream! they were good! (also so busy with school, I¡¯m also brokee.. <em>hhhh</em> life so hard with no money¡­)

    anyway! enjoy! sorry for any errors!

    The developers said that, in terms of the story, if it weren¡¯t for the main character, there wouldn¡¯t be many adventurers going to the deepest part of Malua.

    The dungeon was a nightmare realm designed to exploit every element that could drive humans to madness.

    The constant whispers that gnawed at the mind, the escting strength of the monsters, the relentless battles draining our bodies, all of thesebined to create an environment where even maintaining reason was a struggle.

    Malua, the dungeon¡¯s boss, knew how to capitalize on this environment.

    She would trap adventurers in istion, inducing fear and paranoia. It was an expertly designed setup to break down their minds, leading to situations where even if they reached herir, they were already mentallypromised.

    In the deepest part of the dungeon, Malua¡¯s dominion, adventurers who had fallen victim to the dungeon¡¯s horrors would be reduced to madness.

    Unable to put up a fight, they would be easy prey for her and her monstrouspanions.This grim reality created a sense of fear and desperation that both fascinated and terrified users, making it one of the most notorious and memorable dungeon experiences, with many considering Malua as one of the most formidable and chilling bosses in the demon realm.

    ¡°Hmm~? It¡¯s just a little prank, but the two of you seems to be very surprised~?¡±

    I extended my hand towards Malua, who was taunting us with a sinisterughter, and unleashed my magic.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    The demon let out a surprised shout, and her cubs lined up behind her made strange noises and began to retreat.

    <em>Crrkkk!</em>

    ¡°Wake up Erina! There¡¯s a demon right in front of us, so there¡¯s no time for this!!¡±

    After a while, I attempted to rouse Erina from the bewitched state, but¡­

    ¡°No!! Don¡¯t say that! No!¡±

    The whispers were so loud that she couldn¡¯t hear me; she just kept covering her ears and screaming.

    The main cause of the whisper is Malua, and the closer she is, the stronger and clearer the whisper effect on the target¡¯s mental state.

    Maybe it was because Malua appeared right in front of us, so it felt like she was actually whispering into our ears.

    As a result, Erina unconsciously kept trying to turn around to block out the whispering.

    Frankly, the whispering was so loud that Erina couldn¡¯t even hear what I just said.

    Strangely, even if I listened with my ears open, I couldn¡¯t hear well.

    So when Erina covered her ears, it was almost impossible for my voice to reach her..

    ¡°Hmph¡­ I thought the two of you were both swordsmen because you mostly use swords, but you unexpectedly have a knack for magic.¡±

    As she rolled her curious eyes and looked at me in horror, I felt like I wanted to copse in fear as well.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the various buffs and charms that I cast before entering here, I¡¯d probably be struggling like Erina¡­

    ¡°Erina! We need to go!¡±

    The moment I decided that we had to leave immediately¡­

    ¡°A-Ah! ¡­ N-no¡­ Harold-san! D-don¡¯t leave me!!¡±

    When I called her name, she suddenly screamed out loud, and then she tightened her grip around my arm, making it ufortably tight to move.

    What could she possibly be hearing in her ears right now, and why is she crying so intensely¡­

    ¡°I can manipte a human who¡¯s already mentally disturbed and unable to make rational decisions like my puppet. I¡¯ve only tweaked the words she hears a little bit, but it seems to be working perfectly on her, fufu~¡±

    <em>Swiish!</em>

    I cast another spell at Malua, who was slowly approaching with a malicious grin, but my magic was deflected by her without causing significant damage.

    ¡°Now, now~ She¡¯s hearing something about beingpletely abandoned by you, and just those words have utterly shattered her from within~? Fufu! This is truly delightful~¡­¡±

    <em>Tak</em>

    <em>Tak</em>

    ¡°Harold-san¡­ Harold-san¡­ Please¡­ don¡¯t leave me alone¡­ I¡¯ll do anything¡­¡±

    As if Malua¡¯s words that she had alreadypletely shattered were not empty, Erina¡¯s eyes were already blurry, lost in the darkness of her mind, and tears were falling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Erina, I¡¯m here, so pleasee to your senses!¡±

    Even though she was clearly listening to my words, she was just muttering to herself without responding.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    <em>Fuck..</em>

    I had no choice but to fight.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    As I pondered on the need to fight, I found myself in a dilemma regarding which magic to use.

    The magic granted by Goddess Abne was more of a support type and not suitable for offense.

    On the other hand, the burst-type offensive magic from Eleanor carried the risk of being dangerous in the confined space of the dungeon, potentially harming me and Erina with its impact.

    ¡°Don¡¯t resist¡±

    ¡°Die¡±

    ¡°Give up.¡±

    Despite all the preparations I made before entering this dungeon, the relentless assault of the whispers was gradually pushing my mental state to its limits.

    <em>Think, Harold¡­Think!</em>

    I kept telling myself to stay focused, but the more I thought about it, the harder it was toe up with a viable escape n.

    Erina¡¯s distressed state was also affecting me, further deteriorating my mental state.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you have any interesting thing to show me~?¡±

    Her once intrigued and interested eyes had now turned cold, and a mixture of contempt and disappointment was evident in her gaze.

    She seemed almost bored, as if she had silently concluded that she was about to ept whatever oue her opponents presented.

    It was a sinister, demonic demeanor, aimed at shattering any remaining hope, emphasizing that no matter how hard the other side struggled, it would be in vain.

    ¡°<em>huff</em>¡­¡±

    Seeing Malua in person, I was struck by the depth of her evil personality, even more so than I had anticipated.

    Given the current dire situation, it seemed futile to resist.

    Perhaps it was better to attempt something different¡­

    With this thought in mind, I selected a spell that came to me and focused on using the magic at my disposal¡­

    <em>thud!</em>

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    Suddenly, a huge wall appeared between Malua and me separated us.

    Confusion overwhelmed me as I tried to process the unexpected turn of events. However, as the situation unfolded, a sense of relief started to rece the initial tension.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what just happened, but it seems like we managed to fend off Malua for now¡­ Erina let¡¯s¡ª¡±

    I began to say, attempting to offer my support, but then I noticed something was amiss.

    Erina, who had been tightly held in my arms, was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°?!!¡±

    Panic surged through me as the realization hit. In a frantic rush, I pounded on the wall separating us and called out Erina¡¯s name.

    ¡°Erina!! Are you there?!¡±

    My heart sank as the truth dawned on me.

    This wasn¡¯t some random circumstance; it was Malua¡¯s sinister n unfolding.

    She had created a barrier, effectively cutting off Erina from me and isting her further, taking advantage of her already weakened state.

    I couldn¡¯t fullyprehend how I managed to release Erina from my grip, but one thing was clear¡ªI had to act fast.

    I recognized Malua¡¯s pattern: isting adventurers, breaking their resolve, and then picking them off one by one, savoring their despair.

    With this realization, the purpose of the wall became chillingly clear¡ªit was meant to seal Erina¡¯s fate, leaving her defenseless and prey to Malua¡¯s twisted intentions.

    ¡°Erina¡­ Erina!! Can you hear me?! Answer me quickly!!¡±

    I screamed at the top of my lungs through the wall, my voice reverberating with desperation, but the only response that reached my ears was Erina¡¯s faint and broken murmuring.

    ¡°W-what am I¡­? Why do I exist¡­. I have nothing to live for¡­¡±

    Erina¡¯s condition had deteriorated to a point of misery, and now she began to express self-hatred, her voice filled with anxiety and fragility.

    ¡°Erina! If you hear me, please snap out of it!¡±

    ¡°Do you remember the contents of the book?! Remind yourself of what you exist and live for! If you make up your mind, you can get the strength to ovee the crisis, hey!!¡±

    All I could hear was Erina weak voice¡­

    ¡°What¡­Who am I¡­? What do I exist for¡­?¡±

    I finally heard her voice filled with a little energy, but¡­

    ¡°Girl~? Can you listen to me other than that boy~?¡±

    Malua, who was still not satisfied, responded to my words in a mocking tone and addressed Erina.

    <strong> ¡°Aa¡­.aaaaahhh¡­!!!¡­ Kyaak¡­!!!¡±</strong>

    Soon, Erina¡¯s painful screams, which I had never heard before, came over the wall, and I hurriedly mmed my fists against the wall again and shouted desperately.

    <em>Thump!</em>

    <em>Thump!</em>

    ¡°Erina!! Don¡¯t listen to what the demons say!¡±

    However, it wasn¡¯t Erina who answered my words, but Malua,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry~ She can¡¯t hear your voice anymore because~ This time, I¡¯ll torture her more and feed my hungry children~¡±

    I gritted my teeth and shouted at Malua¡¯s taunting words, but there was no response from beyond the wall.

    And as if to fulfill her threat of using Erina as food for her ¡®children¡¯¡­

    <em><strong>Crack!</strong></em>

    <strong><em>Crunch!</em></strong>

    The terrible sound of bones breaking and flesh being ripped through the walls came vividly to my ears.

    ¡°Huh¡­? Fuck¡­.¡±

    I denied reality for a moment at that sound, and I just stared nkly at the wall because I didn¡¯t want to believe it.

    Is Erina really dead? Did the main character of the gamee to such a futile and terrible end?

    I trembled at the thought of it, and it was so shocking that I could barely hear the whispers.

    ¡°What the hell¡­?¡±

    And the passing anxiety. Erina, the main character in the game, is dead¡­ Then what will happen to the story that has been centered around her? Is there no way for me to go back now?

    With that thought, I began toment, falling to the bottom of a feeling of despair I had never tasted before.

    ¡­

    ..

    <em>Crack..</em>

    <em>Crack¡­.</em>

    The wall that Malua had built began to crack slowly¡­

    <em>Sraaakk!!!</em>

    It soon copsed with a loud noise.

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    And beyond that, the sight that fills my sight¡­

    <strong>¡°Harold-san!¡±</strong>

    Erina, who was holding the heads of countless demons, stood there with a mncholic smile on her face.

    ¡°Erina¡­?¡±

    At first I wondered if I was looking at illusion, and I couldn¡¯t understand what the hell was going on.

    ¡°Harold-san¡­! I finally figured it out!¡±

    <em>Crack!</em>

    <em>st!</em>

    The sound of Malua¡¯s head being crushed as Erina kicked her managed to snap me back to reality, and I was so flustered that I couldn¡¯t think clearly.

    ¡°W-what¡­?¡±

    Swallowing dry saliva, my heart began to race like crazy.

    <em>Thump!</em>

    <em>Thump!</em>

    <em>Thump!</em>

    ¡°I¡¯ve found the answer to the advice you¡¯ve been telling me all along¡­ I¡¯ve read it in the book!¡±

    Erina¡¯s red eyes, which were glowing red as she uttered such words, gradually grew darker, devoid of light.

    ¡°I finally found out why I exist, and¡­ what I live for¡­¡±

    At those words, the lines she had shouted to me earlier echoed in my mind, and an unexinable sense of doom engulfed me.

    <em> ¡®Recognize what I exist and live for¡¯</em>

    Erina, who said that, was smiling happily, but her eyes were falling with sadness.

    ¡°Erina¡­?¡±

    Faced with Erina¡¯s drastically altered demeanor, I found myself ovee by a sense of alienation and fear. Unconsciously, I took a step back, my heart pounding frantically in my chest.

    <em>Thump!</em>

    <em>Thump!</em>

    Suddenly, I stumbled, my foot catching on something on the ground.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    I looked up to see Erina approaching, her every movement causing my fear to intensify.

    And then she spoke, her words chilling me to the core.

    Her tone was calm, but the words were unsettling, as if she had be someone I couldn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°Thinking back, I couldn¡¯t find answers to those questions before¡­ Who I am, what I¡¯m living for¡­ I was lost, confused, and questioning myself¡­.¡±

    As if reflecting on some painful past, her gaze turned distant, her lips curving into a smile that held a hint of bitterness.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve realized it now. The answers to the dungeon¡¯s whisper, your guidance¡­ I¡¯ve finally understood!!!¡±

    Her smile then shifted, transforming into an ecstatic expression, a mix of twisted beliefs and fervor.

    In the clich¨¦d tales, protagonists often find their true strength when faced with crises that test their limits.

    Could it be that Erina, the game¡¯s central figure, was pushed to her breaking point under Malua¡¯s influence and then managed to turn it into an opportunity?

    Did she achieve the internal growth she sought and awaken hertent powers?

    Something about this whole situation felt profoundly wrong¡­

    <em>Cling!</em>

    With her sword dropped onto the ground, Erina held me down as Iy there, her expression shifting rapidly.

    <em>¡±Haah¡­haah¡­¡±</em>

    Her hot, excited breath brushed against my cheek, and her narrowed gaze bore into me with an intense fervor.

    In a rush of air, she exhaled, her words tumbling out with an ecstatic intensity, like someone who had discovered a profound truth.

    <strong>¡°I was actually born for you, Harold-san! The start of my journey, the encounters I had, even that first encounter with thieves¡­ They were all twists of fate, just leading me to you! Ahahaha!¡±</strong>

    Her words were filled with an exhrated madness, herughter a mix of euphoria and chaos.

    <strong>¡°I exist for you, Harold-san¡­ My life¡¯s purpose, my beliefs, they all revolve around you! I¡¯ll do anything for you! I¡¯d kill a god if you asked me to, eliminate anyone you wanted gone! If it¡¯s you asking for my life, I¡¯d dlyy it down! Hahahaha!!!¡±</strong>

    Listening to her words, I could tell that Erina was far from being in a sane state of mind.

    While it was possible that she had undergone some form of awakening by transforming her crisis into an opportunity, something had clearly gone terribly awry.

    <em>I need to fix it soon!</em>

    <em>Grip!</em>

    <strong><em>Crack!</em></strong>

    ¡°Ugh?!!!¡±

    However, a sudden surge of pain in my wrist shattered my train of thought, leaving me momentarily dazed.

    Erina¡¯s grip on me had tightened, and I could feel something was broken.

    ¡°Ah¡­!! What did I do¡­!! I didn¡¯t hold on that tightly¡­ Did I break it¡­? ¡­ No¡­!!!¡±

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud!!!</em>

    <em><strong>Thud!!!!</strong></em>

    Her expression, which had initially shown shock and a sort of twisted pride at her own strength, transformed in an instant into a mixture of despair and sorrow.

    Abruptly, she struck her head on the ground, causing blood to flow from her forehead.

    There was no malice in her actions¡­ She had simply grasped my wrist¡­ But¡­

    The power magnified by her convictions had crushed my bones.

    A unique ability that only she possessed.

    Awakening ording to the nature of one¡¯s will and beliefs¡­

    As this realization dawned upon me, a shiver ran down my spine and a sense of unease overwhelmed me.

    ¡°Ah! But it¡¯s okay! I¡¯ll take care of you, Harold-san!!¡±

    <strong>[Heal]</strong>

    <em>Shiing!</em>

    She ced her hand on my wrist, and in a sh of golden light, the pain vanished instantly.

    Erina didn¡¯t possess any particr talent for magic, but the healing magic she had just employed¡­

    It surpassed even the powerful healing magic I had received from Eleanor.

    Employing healing magic of this magnitude myself would likely render me unconscious from the rapid depletion of magic¡­

    Then, Erina speak casually.

    ¡°See, see!! I couldn¡¯t do any of these things before¡­ But when I think of you, Harold-san, and know it¡¯s for you, I can use magic I never could before! Hehe!¡±

    <strong> ¡°After all, I think it¡¯s true that I exist only for Harold-san!!¡±</strong>

    <em>Hug!</em>

    Once again, she smiles with a mad happiness, satisfied with her intensifying convictions, and draws herself closer to me.

    <em>Ssk-</em>

    ¡°Haah¡­ Harold-san¡­ there¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you¡­¡±

    The atmosphere shifts once more, and now she appears embarrassed, her cheeks tinged with a blush.

    <em>Something feels off¡­ I need to bring Erina back to her senses quickly.</em>

    I can¡¯t predict exactly what she¡¯s going to say, but my gut feeling is screaming that I have to prevent her from uttering the next words, even for a second.

    I need to act fast to stop her from speaking¡­ If I don¡¯t, the consequences could be truly irreversible¡ª

    <em>Ssk-</em>

    <strong>¡°I love you¡­ I can¡¯t do anything without you¡­¡±</strong>

    [previous][next]

    [support me on paypal?]

 Chapter 24

    "I love you..."

    My voice,ced with caution, reverberates through the expansive, life-drained relic.

    Dposing demons, including Marlua, fill the air with a stomach-churning stench as they decay at an rming rate.

    "I love you, Harold... I need nothing more than to be with you..."

    Her whisper, icy yet brimming with affection, gently torments my ears.

    "Erina, please... I need a moment to think..."

    My plea for understanding was genuine as I tried to share my feelings with her, but...

    "Do you... hate me?"

    Suddenly, she clings to me, her eyes welling with mncholy tears, leaving me lost for words.In this moment, I feel mentally trapped and desperately need a respite.

    My consciousness, already blurring under Marlua''s influence, grows dim.

    The dreadful odor from the rotting demon corpses amplifies my nausea, amid the chaos engulfing my thoughts. I long to escape outdoors for a breath of fresh air, but Erina, suddenly fervent, allows me no peace, persistently pressuring me.

    "You do hate me... I''m always such a burden to you..."

    She reflects genuinely on her actions, not intending to emotionally weigh me down, but sincerely voicing her self-loathing and regret.

    Erina''s behavior, though not malevolent, edges me closer to breaking.

    True insanity is driven not by malicious actions, but by pure, unintentional harm.

    Consider this: If someone acts maliciously with intent, you can counter and reason with them. However, when a disaster stems from a pure heart, devoid of malice, it leaves one speechless.

    For example, parents will assuredly scold a child causing mischief and breaking things.

    But if a child, in an earnest attempt to treat their hardworking parents, identally wreaks havoc in the kitchen, can the parents truly scold them with a clear conscience?

    Unlikely.

    If a child acts spitefully, that¡¯s one thing. But if their actions, despite resulting in a mess, were meant to convey the deepest gratitude and respect, a mother would likely restrain her anger.

    A child, recognizing their mistake, might weep and apologize sincerely. No parent could stay impassive in such a scenario.

    If a naive child, innocent to the ways of the world, makes a misstep in trying to honor their parents, they might receive praise for their bravery instead of reprimand.

    My predicament felt akin to this.

    Erina professed she would do anything for me, seeking only mypany in return.

    Despite feeling oppressed by her intense demeanor, witnessing her descend into self-loathing made me question if she perceived herself as a burden to me.

    Wouldn¡¯t a simple nod have sufficed? Why so much dialogue?

    Yet, the dark aura emanating from her prevented me from easily epting her.

    Her once vivid, ruby-red eyes had dimmed, and her voice, shaky with emotion, caused me to pull away from Erina.

    "It''s not that, just... calm down. I need you too."

    I scrambled for words, trying to be amodating, but it wasn''t suitable for the situation.

    "So, you''re epting me?! We''ll be together forever, right?!! I''m so happy...!! Because Harold, you''re all I need..."

    However, each time I hinted at agreement, she would misconstrue it, intensifying my headache.

    "No... not entirely..."

    But to deny even a fragment of what Erina expressed...

    "Ugh... So, it''s not that much, right? Right? Because I''ve always been a burden to you, haven¡¯t I? Honestly, you probably don¡¯t care for me that much..."

    Perhaps due to my clouded mind or murky emotions, she begins to weep bitterly, altering the atmosphere entirely. "To that extent..."

    "So, you''ll ept me?"

    "...Why won''t you answer? Am I not enough for you?"

    My silence onlyplicates the situation further, pushing me to the brink of madness.

    Erina''s pressure is not merely verbal; it surpasses even what I felt from Marlua.

    "Ugh... What the hell?!"

    Her patience expended, Erina unsheathes her colossal sword in a fury, embedding it into the ground beside me, just barely sparing my head.

    _Ching!_

    The crisp ring of metal friction instinctively tells me that unless I respond soon, something irrevocable might ur.

    "Answer me, now!"

    "Ugh..."

    As moments slip away, Erina''s pressure esctes, and the fear I had stifled surges forward. At the end of my rope, I utter irrevocable words.

    "Okay!! I''ll be with Erina!!"

    Havingpleted the dungeon exploration quest, our party barely makes it back to the main road. Once we reach the guild, it''s apparent that everyone is in dreadful condition.

    The once-confident gleam, reflective of determination and readiness for adversity, has vanished from their eyes. Every member appears as though they''ve toiled without rest for days on end. Clearly, not only our party but everyone has endured a trying time.

    The overall ambiance signals a collective wish to simply crumble in exhaustion post-dungeon.

    All but one person...

    "Hmm~ Hmm~ Hmm~ ?"

    Erina, on the other hand, radiates sheer delight.

    "Hehehe... Harold likes me..."

    She has been murmuring this since earlier, clutching my arm like a pillow and refusing to release it.

    Given the stark atmosphere contrast, we inevitably draw attention. However, she either doesn¡¯t mind or remains blissfully unaware.

    "Erina... We''re drawing a lot of looks. Can you dial it down a bit...?"

    Despite my sincere plea, she responds with a jubnt head shake.

    "Hmm~ No~ Lovers naturally act this way, right? I don''t mind."

    But I do mind...

    I never confirmed that we were lovers...

    If I mention that now, the mood will undoubtedly shift again, won¡¯t it?

    Sigh...

    Inwardly, I release a weary sigh. Despite all the cues, Erina disys no inkling ofprehension.

    Why did I acquiesce to Erina in the dungeon? Surely, there was a better way... But the tension was too palpable to think coherently...

    Regretting my past decision, I also recognize that it wasn¡¯t entirely imprudent, given the circumstances.

    "Harold and Erina, your rewards for the submitted loot are ready. Please approach the counter."

    We both rise and make our way to the counter.

    There, two substantial money bundles await, hefty enough to pose a bit of a challenge for one person.

    "It''s a bit heavy..."

    "Huh? Heavy? Not at all."

    While I grapple slightly, Erina effortlessly hoists her bundle with one hand, swaying it up and down.

    Though she¡¯s grown stronger due to recent events, a new worry emerges.

    Up until now, she regarded us as friends, but...

    "What should we do with this money? Should we start looking for a house to live in together?"

    In her mind, we''re practically on the brink of matrimony.

    Much like a runaway truck, I''m unable to halt Erina¡¯s eleration of our rtionship.

    "Erina... I''m not denying our rtionship, but please, let''s take time to think things through..."

    "Huh? I thought I was moving slowly?"

    Our mental frameworks are so divergent that even maintaining a constructive dialogue proves challenging.

    "Hmm... Harold... What transpired during just a single quest..."

    After settling, I make a brief stop at the temple of Abne. As per usual, I send Erina out of the room first, carving out a moment to converse privately with the Goddess Abne.

    "I''m genuinely curious as well... We navigated through the crisis and even converted it into an opportunity... but our coordination seems drastically misaligned after I damaged my ego..."

    She then ces a hand on her forehead as if troubled, takes a deep breath, and regards me with a serious gaze.

    "Listen... she has achieved the inner maturity you desired and her abilities have been sessfully awakened. However, she is solely fixated on you... From what I can discern, the concepts and thoughts deeply embedded in her psyche have be warped. Handling this may prove difficult for you..."

    "Yes... I understand that..."

    "But, if we consider her growth alone, her awakening is wless. Even in the brief moment I sensed her presence, she possessed immeasurable power... power potent enough to challenge divine beings."

    Our future journey might be smooth, but it seems my rtionships will likely be convoluted in return.

    "You will encounter numerous challenges, but whether it''s to your liking or not, you must endure. That is the harsh, yet hopeful reality of mortal life."

    Goddess Abne''s words offered a measure offort.

    "Sigh..."

    I then opened the door to reality. As usual, I traversed the lengthy corridor, anxiety stirring about the unfolding future.

    "Erina?"

    Exiting the temple, I called to Erina, expecting her to be waiting at the entrance as usual.

    "Erina...?"

    She was nowhere in sight.

    "Where could she have gone...?"

    I extended my search for her. Her distinctive red hair typically made her easy to spot, yet she was nowhere to be found.

    "Uh...?"

    A crowd, huddled in one spot and murmuring about something significant, caught my attention.

    "Excuse me... May I pass through..."

    Curiosity piqued, I edged through the gathering. At its center was Erina.

    "Erina? What in the world-"

    "Say that one more time... Is that truly your belief?"

    I attempted to call out to her, but her voice,ced with bitterness, interrupted me. She appeared to be confronting someone. Although I was unaware of the events that transpired during my absence, the atmosphere was undeniably charged.

    Without identifying Erina¡¯s adversary, I sensed that if her newly acquired power were provoked, the situation could escte disastrously.

    "Excuse me, I apologize. She¡¯s with me, so-"

    Attempting to defuse the situation, I stepped forward to identify Erina¡¯s opponent, but once more, my words were abruptly halted.

    "Why should I lie? Isn¡¯t it more usible that a human like you is the one spouting nonsense?"

    The entity opposing Erina was someone with whom I was all too familiar.

    "You may not recognize me, but you won''t appreciate what¡¯sing next."

    Drawing her sword, Erina issued a threat to ''her''.

    "Ha! You, against me? Now that¡¯s amusing."

    With a roar ofughter, ''she'' honed her gaze and unsheathed her ws. The person with whom Erina was embroiled in a dispute was...

    "Perceive my presence, and..."

    The ck Dragon, whom I knew all too well.

    "Tremble... before Miru, the Eater of Darkness."

 Chapter 25

    At some point in their lives, everyone has heard this phrase more than once:

    "The world is small."

    A short statement, yet one with profound meaning.

    This doesn''t necessarily mean that the world is physically small.

    In fact, the person saying this might feel that the world is so vast that once you part ways with someone, you might never meet them again due to the immense scope of our world.

    However, despite this, it''s a phrase that one might utter when they ''truly'' ''coincidentally'' run into an acquaintance or a familiar face while exploring the world.

    It''s something we say to an unexpected figure we reunite with, as if by fate, in this vast world.

    That''s the sentiment I wanted to express.

    "Sigh... The world really is small..."But upon deeper reflection, the phrase might carry a slightly different nuance.

    While most people might say this when they bump into a pleasant acquaintance, I couldn''t.

    Instead, Imented and begrudged encountering someone I wished to avoid.

    In the game''s lore, it''s Miru, an ancient, ferocious dragon that has consumed darkness and cultivated infinite power for a long time.

    For some reason, she seemed to be confronting Erina as if they were reuniting after a long time.

    What on earth brought them face-to-face, and how did they end up in this situation?

    ''Coincidentally'', this happened when I happened to leave Erina alone, and ''somehow'' there was a dispute with a passerby, who ''coincidentally'' turned out to be Miru.

    "Damn."

    I wanted tough at the cruelty of the world and the improbable face-off that had urred.

    But standing there, ming an uncertain fate wouldn''t help. Even though I was reluctant and scared, I had to step in.

    "Erina, Miru! Both of you, calm down¡ª"

    Just as I was about to intervene,

    Swoosh-

    "?!?!"

    A chilling, unfamiliar sensation crept up my neck, spreading throughout my body.

    Before I could even process what I felt, the answer was right before my eyes.

    A sharp, massive w, emanating a dark aura, lunged at me.

    It takes only 0.06 seconds for humans to recognize something¡ªa mere instant.

    In that fleeting moment, everything seemed to move in slow motion, as if recorded in ultra-high-speed footage.

    Memories of my life shed before my eyes, even ones from my original world that I had forgotten.

    All these memories,rge and small, seemed to hover in front of me.

    What I realized was the concept of death.

    The encroaching w signified inevitable death.

    I instinctively knew that if Miru''s w hit me, it would be instant death.

    The memories that brushed past me were the ''life shing before my eyes'' phenomenon people experience before death.

    I had heard that when someone is about to die and sees their life sh before their eyes, they are subconsciously searching their brain for a way to avoid their impending doom, reflecting on past situations where they overcame danger.

    The moment I recognized the situation, my brain frantically sent signals to evade the impending w. However, while my perception of time seemed to slow down, my reflexes remained the same. No matter how much Imanded my body, the response was agonizingly slow. The w had already reached so close that in that moment, I almost resigned to my fate.

    "No! I don''t want to die¡ª"

    I wasn''t sure if I''d spoken aloud or just screamed internally, but I blurted out what could have been myst words.

    Ting!

    With the clear sound of metal shing, my vision returned to normal.

    "Huh?!"

    Barelying to terms with reality, I touched my face amidst a flurry of thoughts.

    Am... am I alive?

    Relief washed over me as the cold sensation disappeared, and I realized I was still alive.

    "Huff... huff... huff...!"

    I breathed heavily, wiping off the cold sweat, overwhelmed by the sheer drama of it all and looking up at the clear sky.

    Fortunately, Erina''s sword had blocked Miru''s w, preventing it from hitting my face and sparing me from certain death.

    Roar!

    "Ugh!"

    A powerful gust was created by the collision of the sword and w. Had I not anchored myself to the ground, I might have been blown away.

    "Aaah!"

    Sadly, the bystanders weren''t as fortunate. They were scattered like leaves in the wind, with surrounding structures being destroyed, showcasing the very definition of chaos.

    "Damn!"

    "Harold?!"

    Only after the storm had passed did the two women realize that I had intervened just before their weapons could sh.

    Their expressions, failing to hide their surprise, twisted as if they hadn''t expected me to step in.

    "What have I done..."

    "Are... are you okay?"

    One approached me with shaking pupils, seemingly unable to believe what she had done.

    Now, both of them seemed to ignore each other, focusing only on me.

    Suddenly!

    Both rushed into my arms. To an outsider, it might look as if a man was lying in the middle of the road during broad daylight, yfully sandwiched between two women¡ªa situation that could lead to major misunderstandings.

    "Hey! Calm down! For now, let''s move somewhere¡ª"

    I tried to reason, but my pleas fell on deaf ears.

    "I''m sorry! It''s this red-haired woman''s fault for talking nonsense..."

    "I never meant to hurt you! If it weren''t for this so-called ''dragon''..."

    Their simultaneous excuses threatened to overwhelm me.

    "He''s my knight in shining armor..."

    "Harold is my lover..."

    Oh no.

    Suddenly, it hit me¡ªthe realization filled my mind, triggering rms in my brain''s emergency response center.

    "What?"

    "Say that again."

    Suddenly recognizing one another, the two women red with deepening darkness in their eyes.

    "I''ve already marked Harold as mine... Harold wants me too."

    "Today, Harold told me he''d be with me forever, that he loves me."

    Both exaggerated their shared past, looking ready to jump at each other at any moment.

    "I almost had Harold as my knight; if we had a bit more time to talk, he would''ve been serving me by now."

    "We were close enough that I felt his warmth every day; if we met just three months earlier, we''d be married by now."

    I could sense the root cause of their argument, though I didn''t know how they''de to this point.

    "I shared my first kiss with Harold."

    "I''ve even tasted Harold''s sweat."

    "What...?!"

    Miru looked jealous and flustered, while Erina smirked maliciously.

    Soon, the two silently red at each other until...

    "Harold!"

    "Who is it?!"

    "It''s me, Miru, who devours darkness?!"

    "Or is it Erina?!"

    Suddenly, I was forced to choose between the two.

    "Um... well..."

    "Answer quickly!"

    The pressure to respond was palpable. If I had to describe the situation, it felt like running into both a current and an ex-girlfriend, and they''re having an intense argument, both looking to me to settle the score.

    "Um, so..."

    "Stop driving me crazy and answer!"

    Truly, it was an agonizing situation for me, making me want to flee right then and there. No matter who I chose, one would undoubtedly be devastated. And if I chose neither, it felt like I was the one in danger. Yet as I pondered, time continued to pass, and their patience was running thin. In the end, I couldn''t choose, and all I could do was maintain a serious silence.

    "What on earth happened?!"

    "We received reports of chaos in the vige, and it''s true!"

    Hearing the vigers'' voices, the vige guards rushed over.

    "Damn..."

    "Uh?!"

    Then, looking irritated, the women turned their attention to the guards.

    Now''s my chance!

    Seizing the opportunity, I bolted at full speed.

    "Harold!!"

    Without looking back, I sprinted away, the shrieks of desperation and piercing res chasing after me.

    "The guards are here! Let''s change the location!"

    Whether they heard me or not, I didn''t wait to find out and kept running.

    "Phew... ha..."

    Feeling I had put enough distance between us, I ducked into an unfamiliar alley to catch my breath. The exhaustion from such a sprint was something I hadn''t felt in a while. I wiped the sweat from my brow.

    "Why does such bad luck always find me?"

    Murmuring to myself, I looked up at the clear sky.

    "Fate, you say... Are you interested in your destiny?"

    An old voice caught my attention, making me turn.

    "Who are you?"

    Turning my head, I saw a small tent in the corner of my vision. Inside was an elderly fortune teller, looking at me, ying with some beads.

    "Ah, my apologies for thete introduction. I am a humble seer, a child of the Goddess of Fate, Mori One."

    In the game''s lore, Mori One is the goddess who oversees fate, known to foresee the future with high uracy. In-game, while yers can''t offer tributes to Mori One, the character acts like an NPC that conveys news from the developers about patches or uing events.

    "Fate, you say..."

    I narrowed my eyes suspiciously, and the old woman started talking about me to gain my trust.

    "Believe it or not, I sense something foreign in you. Perhaps, you''re loved by an entity beyond humanprehension?"

    Catching on to my exact situation, my eyes widened in surprise. The old woman, seeing my reaction, smirked and gestured to a chair in front of her.

    "Sit here, and I''ll tell you more. Don''t worry about the cost. Money doesn''t mean much to this old woman... If your fate is intriguing, I might even give you a discount."

    Indeed, as the child of the Goddess of Fate, she had an uncanny ability to read people. The aura around her was exceptional, yet there was an unsettling air about her. Yet, there was no one else who could offer such effective insights.

    "Alright... Please proceed."

    Sitting stiffly in front of the fortune-teller, she advised, "You can sitfortably." Taking her advice, I rxed my shoulders.

    "Now, let''s see. Please infuse this bead with your magic."

    Following her instructions, I ced my hand on the seer''s bead and channeled a bit of my magic into it. A difficult-to-describe color began swirling inside the bead, forming cloud-like patterns.

    "Hmm... Uh..."

    Although I couldn''t see anything specific, the old woman seemed to perceive something, gazing intently at the bead. Then, suddenly,

    "What?"

    She looked startled and shocked, her eyes widening in surprise.

 Chapter 26

    "Why do you look like that...?"

    The elderly seer peered into the bead infused with my magic, her face suddenly contorting in shock, cold sweat dripping from her brow. She seemed at a loss for words, her eyes betraying disbelief, hesitating to speak but also unable to remain silent.

    "It''s not good... No... It''s serious."

    She rubbed her nose as if the matter concerned her personally, shaking her head in dismay.

    "So, what exactly did you see?"

    I wondered if she was exaggerating to scare me, but her expression was too genuine to doubt.

    "Your fate is the most unique and alien I''ve ever seen. In almost a century of life, I''ve nevere across a fate like yours."

    I had a vague idea of what she meant by "alien."

    Outsider.I came from a world entirely different in era, technology, culture, and race. The reason for her shock must be that my fate is different from the inhabitants of this world.

    "So? If that''s the only problem, it doesn''t seem that serious."

    If it''s simply about having a unique fate, her reaction seemed overblown. I felt a bit relieved, but no sooner had I felt that than the old woman started with something more unsettling.

    "Didn''t I mention earlier? I''ve lived for almost a century, and if I''m surprised by just that, I''m not worthy of my age."

    So, there''s more to it?

    "Then, what makes you so shocked?"

    "I mentioned your fate is very alien, right? The issue starts there."

    She waved her hands around the bead, manipting the cloud-like phenomenon inside.

    "Your destiny is peculiar. It''s so special that it is tempting other destinies."

    "Wh...what?"

    While the notion of tempting other destinies is hard to put into words, I felt that every action I had taken so far in my life had somehow gone awry.

    "People are drawn to and intrigued by the unfamiliar. Just like mas of different prities attract each other, people are also drawn to those who are different from them."

    So, the same applies to fate...

    "Your fate has such a unique personality that it''spletely different from the people of this world. It''s so strong that it''s even tempting fates that humans can''t handle."

    And with that, she swallowed hard, her shocked expression turning to one of sympathy and concern.

    "Great destinies that would make history, dragons that rule the world, even the fates of gods are drawn to your alien fate, leading to either revolution or destruction."

    Her words, coupled with a sense of ongoing relevance to my situation, heightened my anxiety and tension.

    "If you''re upset, I sincerely apologize... but your life ahead won''t be easy..."

    She gently patted my shoulder,forting me with a distant look in her eyes.

    "Persevere. You must ovee the impending crises. If you seed, a promising future awaits. But if you fail, the cruellest end imaginable will be in store. You must give your best every moment."

    With those words, the faded phenomena in the bead seemed to have vanished, and the seer carefully removed her hand from the bead, trying to maintain herposure. "I think I''ve said all I can. My old eyes and abilities can''t see any further."

    Saying this, she handed me an aged-looking scroll and held her chin with both hands.

    "However, the goddess I serve might have a different view. It wouldn''t hurt to seek her out if you''re interested."

    The Goddess of Fate, Mori One... ording to the lore, she can oversee and glimpse into the fates of others, and even slightly interfere with them.

    "What is this scroll?"

    "Mori One has her own principles. She doesn''t casually look into or alter someone''s fate. Therefore, she won''t just tell you your fate if you ask without a reason."

    She ced the scroll in my hand.

    "This is a rmendation letter for a devout follower. I''ve served her for a long time, so I have some standing among her followers."

    "Present this to Mori One, and she might assist you. I sincerely hope you get a favorable result."

    It felt a bit embarrassing to be treated so generously by a stranger I had just met.

    "Thank you. How much do I owe you for the reading?"

    As I reached for my wallet, the old seer stopped me.

    "I won''t ept any money, especially not from someone with such a pitiable fate as yours."

    Her words intensified my gratitude, but also heightened my anxiety about what lies ahead.

    "Thank you. I''ll head straight to the temple of Mori One."

    I started to pack up and head towards my next destination.

    "No, thank you. It was intriguing to meet you. Perhaps meeting you and guiding you to the goddess was fate too."

    Although I had no specific reason, herst words lingered in my mind, hard to shake off.

    "Is this the ce?"

    The location seemed quite a distance from where I met the seer earlier.

    The temple of the Goddess of Fate, Mori One, looked fairly ordinary from the outside.

    "I''ve found you."

    "I won''t let you escape this time."

    I felt a chill from the ominous aura behind me.

    I turned around slowly, only to be met by two young women ring at me with fierce eyes.

    "You thought you could change the location and evade us?"

    "If you don''t answer now, I can''t guarantee what I''ll do."

    Their words seemed to suggest that if I didn''t answer their earlier question, something terrible would happen.

    "Um... about that..."

    I hadn''t yet made a decision regarding choosing between Mir and Erina, so I couldn''t give them an answer despite their threats.

    So, the best I could do was navigate this situation.

    Huh?

    When I clenched my fist, I felt something. The forgotten scroll was in my hand.

    Ah!

    An idea struck me at this critical moment.

    "How about asking the goddess inside this temple instead of me?"

    I pointed confidently to the temple behind me, prompting puzzled looks from the two.

    "What is that building?"

    "It looks like some goddess''s temple..."

    Mir, unfamiliar with the human world, looked suspiciously at the building, while Erina seemed intrigued.

    "That''s the temple of the Goddess of Fate, Mori One. She can observe and foresee the fate of others."

    Both of them seemed to grasp my intention and looked both hopeful and anxious.

    "I don''t really like relying on gods," Mir said with a frown, revealing her distrust of deities. However, Erina confidently responded, "So you want us to ask the goddess directly about our future? Fine, I understand. The result is already decided anyway."

    Seeing Erina''s confident attitude, Mir reluctantly agreed, letting out a deep sigh. "Fine, let''s see with whom Harold will share his future."

    Feeling a temporary relief that my strategy worked, I let out an internal sigh of relief and tried to calm my nerves.

    As I ascended the temple steps with the two women following me, we were blocked by mysterious-looking followers of Mori One.

    However, after briefly scanning our faces, they seemed to deem us eptable and opened the temple doors for us without a word. Their actions made it seem like they knew we would being, which was both puzzling and astonishing.

    ording to the game''s setting, Mori One is the most enigmatic deity, and her followers are the most secretive organization in this world.

    Although there was an uneasy feeling, I chose to ignore it and proceeded straight towards the main hall of the Goddess of Fate.

    Unlike the temple of Abne, this temple wasrge but not particrly spacious, so it didn''t take long to reach the main hall.

    Soon, we stood in front of a grand-looking door.

    Without even touching it, the door began to open with a majestic sound, as if it knew of our arrival.

    Inside was a simple yet uniquely charming structure. The chirping of birds and the trickling sound of water from small streams gave the feeling of being in nature, while the modern design of the main hall blended seamlessly with this natural atmosphere, offering a breathtaking view.

    At the center of the room stood a tall white altar, and atop it was a woman in a white dress, looking serene.

    "Everyone possesses a fate, even beings referred to as gods have their own path. If it''s a blessing, ept it with gratitude; if it''s a curse, ovee it with courage."

    Mori One''s personal mantra echoed gently throughout the vast hall.

    She then slowly opened her eyes, fixing her gaze upon us.

    Suddenly, an intense aura emanated from her, making me instinctively defensive.

    Mir and Erina also narrowed their eyes, sensing the same intense atmosphere.

    However, Mori One''s stern demeanor was short-lived. Recognizing me, she shifted to a brighter expression, smiling and proiming,

    "I''ve been eagerly waiting for this day, Harold, the fallen knight who will be my devoted follower in the future."

    The Goddess, known for foreseeing the fate and future of others, confidently referred to me as her follower.

 Chapter 27

    The pristine white temple evokes thoughts of paradise, and the woman in the matching dress gives a meaningful smile.

    The Goddess of Fate, Mori One, who ims to have the power to foresee and even influence the inevitable destinies of herself and others.

    It''s as if a deity, who can urately predict someone''s future, is speaking to me.

    A fallen knight destined to be her loyal follower.

    Such words were perfect to fill my mind with confusion and questions.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    My voice rises with skepticism and a hint of disbelief.

    If the one saying this wasn''t the goddess looking down from the high altar, I''d have scoffed and ignored it.

    I honestly wish it were so.However, if the one speaking is the Goddess of Fate, then her words might very welle true.

    This being, acting as if she''s known me from the beginning, warmly treats me and refers to me as a knight who will fall in the future and be her follower.

    "Exactly as I said, in the future, for some reason, you will lose your status as a divine follower and be my knight."

    Her confident words made my nerves stand on end. Erina and Mir, sensing something amiss, give each other uncertain nces.

    "Why would you say such a thing to a stranger like me?"

    I cautiously ask, but she gives a sly smile and shakes her head leisurely.

    "I can''t reveal that. If I did, it might change the future I''ve seen. And who would pass up the opportunity to gain a loyal servant in the not-so-distant future?"

    Though her reasoning feels somewhat maniptive, considering it from another angle, it''s hard to argue against such a practical point.

    A moment of silence ensues.

    Recalling the scroll of rmendation I''ve kept, I present it to her.

    "Here is a rmendation letter from one of your honorary followers. Please give me your advice."

    Though I felt like I was making a bold move, Mori One seemed to have anticipated even this.

    "I already knew you''d bring that out. I foresaw you meeting the elder and obtaining that rmendation toe here."

    Did she know all along...?

    "Then..."

    "I can''t give you advice so easily, but I can answer the question the two girls wanted to ask."

    "Who will Harold end up with?"

    At those words, Erina and Mir, who had been looking at Mori One with skepticism, seemed slightly relieved.

    "Hmm... interesting."

    "What''s the answer?"

    It felt like they were more intrigued by Mori One''s statement than concerned about me.

    It seemed as if they were trying to cover something up, which left a bitter taste in my mouth.

    "I''ll give you a hint about what I said earlier. How''s that? Not a bad deal, right?"

    Is she reading my mind, or did she foresee myints, making this offer preemptively?

    She seemed to be controlling the conversation to her advantage, making it a bit tiring to converse with her. We didn''t seem to be the best match personality-wise.

    "In that case... okay."

    Reluctantly agreeing to Mori One''s proposal, she nodded in satisfaction and pointed to the two women.

    "ck Dragon and the female adventurer,e up to the altar. I''ll answer who Harold will end up with first."

    Though they hesitated, they began to ascend the stairs.

    But a question naturally arose in my mind.

    "Why am I excluded?"

    "If you know your destiny through me, depending on how you take it, you might change it."

    "The question is about which woman Harold will end up with. If you, the center of the matter, know the truth, the fate I''ve spoken of might easily change. That''s why I called only the two."

    Her seemingly logical exnation made me involuntarily nod in agreement, alleviating some of my earlier resentment and providing a sense of relief. "Alright, I''ll tell you."

    As Erina and Mir stand in front of Mori One, she lowers herself to be at their eye level and begins to whisper in a way that I cannot hear.

    Having nothing to do while they converse for quite some time, I distract myself with the surroundings, trying to fend off the boredom.

    "I understand for now... I''ll try to trust."

    "Those words, they aren''t lies, right?"

    Having heard whatever Mori One has shared, Erina and Mir start to show disbelief on their faces.

    "It might be hard to believe, but trust me. I, Mori One, swear on my title as the Goddess of Fate."

    Recognizing their skepticism, Mori One sincerely assures them of her honesty. Erina and Mir, although initially hesitant, eventually seem to ept her words, as they silently descend from the altar.

    "What did she tell you?"

    As they approach me, I ask without much expectation.

    "The goddess said we shouldn''t tell you, and... never mind..."

    For some reason, they cast a displeasing look at me, making me feel as if they were doubting my very existence.

    What could Mori One possibly have said to make them look so troubled?

    I couldn''t even begin to guess.

    "Now that matters concerning the two women are settled, I''ll give you a vague hint about what you wanted to know."

    She shes a faint smile, bringing about a suspicious atmosphere once again.

    "Due to certain events, your goddess will break her oath with you, and you will be a fallen knight who serves no one. At that moment of crisis, I will take you in."

    Mori One''s words were utterly shocking.

    Among the things I wanted to know, the main question was why my current goddess, Eleona, would abandon me. She often calls me her ''Eternal Knight'' and shows an obsessive attachment to me.

    Would Eleona really break our bond out of her own will?

    I couldn''t understand or believe such advice based on my current knowledge.

    "That''s impossible. My goddess would never abandon me."

    Despite my protest, she smiles in a way that amplifies my anxiety.

    "Mark my words. If you don''t stay alert in the future, your goddess, Eleona, wille to me in tears and ask me to take you away."

    I came here to find out about my destiny, but her cryptic words only left me feeling more uneasy.

    "Remember what I said earlier."

    What she said earlier...?

    "I mentioned ''a certain reason'', right? A terrible event will befall you and many others. If you handle that ''certain reason'' well, everything I''ve said today will turn out to be empty lies."

    "You said earlier that you didn''t want to miss the opportunity to have a loyal knight, right? So why are you saying all this?"

    Revisiting everything Mori One has said, her previously rxed demeanor shifts, and her gaze bes more profound.

    "Of course, wanting a loyal knight is my true desire, but..."

    With apassionate and sympathetic look, she gazes into the distance and says words I can''t quite grasp.

    "I am a goddess who can foresee even the fates of other gods. So, I''m telling you this."

    "As much as... no, even more than I do... there''s a god who desperately wants you. I feel a bit burdened about stealing you away. But that doesn''t mean I want to give you up entirely."

    "That''s why I want to give you at least some chance."

    Her recent words and demeanor make me see Mori One in a different light. My defenses drop, and I start to see her with a hint of trust.

    It felt like she had her reasons... I couldn''t simply despise her.

    "Well... that''s all I have to say for now. We may meet again someday, and I''ll share more with you."

    Though I''m still unsure about the whole truth she''s hiding, I''m confident that she''s not entirely antagonistic towards me. "Take care, and I hope to see a happier expression on your face next time."

    Receiving a somewhat friendly smile, the door to the virtual reality starts to open, indicating that there''s nothing more to discuss.

    Surrounded by pristine white structures, we quietly exit the virtual reality, having nothing more to say.

    From the moment we left the temple, my mind was filled with nagging questions, making it hard to maintain a pleasant expression. What was behind Mori One''s lingering expression at the end? Was she hostile or friendly towards me? What did she tell them, and why would Eleona, in the future, plead to hand me over to Mori One while crying?

    I was frustrated by these unclear doubts.

    "Harold."

    As we descended the countless steps and finally left the temple grounds, Mir, sounding a bit down, whispered my name.

    "What''s wrong?"

    She slowly tilted her head in response, maintaining silence and gazing into the distance.

    "Do you not want to be with me, Harold?"

    Her ambiguous question left me speechless.

    "What are you talking about..."

    "Harold, as I''ve told you before, my life''s meaning lies with you. Without you, I''m nothing."

    It felt like something had weighed heavily on her since our meeting with Mori One.

    "What did the goddess tell you two? Why has the mood been so off since?"

    I asked, but they maintained their silence.

    "Harold, let''s part ways for today. There''s something I want to prepare for."

    Breaking the ongoing heavy silence, Erina gave a slightly mncholic smile and hurriedly left.

    "I have something on my mind too. I''ll be going."

    Mir spread her wings and flew away, disappearing from sight.

    "What''s going on...?"

    The atmosphere had drastically changed after meeting Mori One, intensifying my uneasy feelings.

    shback to the moment when Erina and Mir were listening to Mori One; they both looked somewhat flushed, perhaps due to anxiety and hope about the possibility of being with their loved one.

    "Goddess, please tell me, who will Harold end up with?"

    Erina cautiously asked Mori One for guidance on their destiny, while Mir silently and anxiously awaited her response.

    Their mood seemed hopeful, but Mori One''s expression became grave.

    "It may be hard to believe, but listen closely."

    Mori One, with a stern tone, suddenly said, "If things continue as they are, Harold will leave you both, maybe within a short time frame of 1 or 2 years."

    This unexpected and somewhat ambiguous revtion left them in shock.

    "What do you mean?"

    Though Mir''s tone grew harsher, Mori One gestured for her to calm down and listen to the full exnation.

    "Calm down a bit! I''ll tell you everything I know."

    Mir managed to hold back her anger, and Mori One, sweating slightly, continued.

    "Harold''s destiny takes a form that is distinctly different from this world''s existence... so different that even I find it hard to foresee his future."

    Then, with a confident and serious expression, she dered to them,

    "One thing I''m certain of, for whatever reason or meaning behind it, if left as it is, Harold willpletely vanish from this world in the near future. It will be as if he never existed... as if he wasn''t from this world to begin with."

    This revtion left the two of them deeply anxious and skeptical. "Does that mean he might die... or leave us for some reason?"

    Erina, seemingly on the verge of losing herposure, manages to find the words and asks desperately.

    "Yes... So, you must keep in mind what I''ve said and change his fate. You don''t want him to leave forever, do you?"

    "How can we keep Harold with us? Please, tell us..."

    Mori One puts her hand on her forehead, seemingly at a loss for a direct answer.

    "While I can''t pinpoint an exact method, I think it''s best to create a reason for him to stay with you."

    At her words, both Mir and Erina seem lost in thought, a tense silence filling the air. But soon, they both seemed to have an idea and simultaneously looked up.

    "To create a reason... would this be possible?"

    "We have one question."

    With a twisted confidence, the two whispered to her so that Harold wouldn''t hear.

    "What if, regardless of whether he likes it or not, we confined him somewhere and watched him forever? Wouldn''t he never leave then?"

    "If, regardless of Harold''s opinion, a child is born between him and me, and he has a life to be responsible for, would he stay with me forever?"

    "Wh... What?"

    Stunned by the audacious proposal, Mori One starts to stutter, but the ominous aura emanating from the two women forces her to reveal a truth she shouldn''t.

    "I... I''m not entirely sure, but... that might be more certain...?"

    Upon hearing Mori One''s words, the atmosphere around Mir and Erina darkened, engulfing them in a deep abyss.

 Chapter 28

    "What did you say?"

    On a day no different from any other peaceful day, the ancient temple, with its long-standing history.

    "Hah...! It''s so ridiculous that it''s not even funny."

    A unique ce where the atmosphere feels like the silence could be broken by the sight of nts intertwining like they''ve been abandoned.

    "Do you think I would shed tears and give up on you?"

    However, in this peace, a dark voice echoing of doom asionally rouses my nerves.

    I haven''t done anything wrong, but the resentment of the goddess makes my shoulders slump unconsciously.

    "She really said that about fate?"

    I ask for rification in disbelief, having already affirmed this too many times to remember."Yes... ording to Goddess Mori One, for some reason, I will be abandoned by the goddess and taken by her."

    At this, Eleona grimaced in disgust. From her perspective, how unbelievable must this be?

    But considering her feelings, this reaction wasn''t all that surprising.

    To put it in perspective, the news Eleona was hearing was as if she herself had tearfully begged someone to take away something she cherished. Given this, it made sense for Eleona to be in such a state.

    If it were me, Eleona, with her obsessive nature, saying she''d abandon me would''ve beenughable. But the one saying this was none other than the goddess of fate who oversees the past, present, and future.

    That''s why I approached Eleona with a somewhat serious demeanor. She initially looked a little flustered upon realizing my state, but her demeanor rapidly shifted to one of resignation.

    "From my perspective, I''m well aware that the goddess who said that can''t easily let go. The one who said it is Goddess Mori One, and since the other party is her, she can''t easily let go."

    Just as anyone would be, the advice of a goddess who can see fate still left her feeling bittersweet and she still appeared less than confident.

    Of course, my state yed a role in Eleona''s demeanor, but honestly, the words of Mori One still lingered in my heart, leading me to this downtrodden state.

    "It''s such an unnecessary worry. In fact, I''m still puzzled by my knight''s troubled face."

    Upon hearing this, a wound in my heart seemed to deepen, and my mood plummeted further. However, that was momentary as Eleona''s mood swiftly changed, and she embraced me.

    Gently...

    "Goddess...?"

    I observe the transformed Eleona as she sinks into my embrace.

    Her previous feelings of annoyance had vanished, reced by fervor, nostalgia, and determination.

    "Do you really think I''d abandon my only knight?"

    Her voice softened, revealing a hint of unease and worry.

    "Goddess?"

    "Do you truly believe I would break our vow?"

    Just moments ago, she seemed on the verge of exploding in anger, but now she waspletely subdued, appearing on the brink of tears as she clung to me.

    "You are my only offspring, my knight... Over centuries, you''ve been my happiness, the salvation that descended upon my life weary from solitude..."

    Her voice grew weaker, her head lowered, and the tears that had been hidden in the shadows now sparkled brilliantly in the sunlight.

    "To others, you might be just a passerby, but to me, you are irreceable."

    "Do I really seem like I''d abandon you...?"

    Perhaps because she kept seeing my anxiety despite Eleona''s insistence to forget Mori One''s words, she seemed to get carried a bit away. It must be that constantly having their opinions disregarded by someone they trust more than anyone else has led to a loss of confidence...

    "Eleona."

    Seeing the rare weakened state of Eleona, I btedly realize whom I should trust and steel my resolve.

    Although it might sound like I was just saying that, my intention was also tofort the saddened Eleona.

    This time, I exchange nces with her, filled with newfound confidence.

    "It seems I momentarily forgot who I should ce my faith in."

    Reading the change in my demeanor, Eleona briefly looks startled but soon offers a relieved smile, wiping the corner of her eyes.

    "Of course, the goddess'' words are valid, but tragedies oftene unexpectedly... Just to rify, I trust only Eleona''s words."

    Using the full extent of my vocabry to sound impressive, she nods in satisfaction, returning to her usual demeanor.

    "You truly are worthy of being my knight, and this goddess is ever so happy."

    The word ''happy'' left a lingering impression, but I didn''t pay it much mind.

    "Harold, right? Good morning as always."

    After my conversation with Eleona, as I head to the guild hall, Erina greets me as usual.

    Ever since she heard something from Mori One yesterday, she''s been unusually somber, and her drooped demeanor is still evident.

    What on earth did Goddess Mori One tell Erina and Miru to make them so downcast? Did her prophecy not involve a connection between Erina and me?

    With that thought, and considering my initial goal, it wasn''t strange to hear such a thing.

    Although she''s beautiful, she doesn''t quite feel feminine, and I didn''t want to form a deep bond with anyone since I''ll have to leave eventually.

    That incident with Eleona... was inevitable...

    From the day I established a rtionship with Eleona, her actions have evoked mysterious emotions in me, and there have been moments when unexpected shocks made my heart race.

    Now, she gets so close to me that I''ve somewhat adapted to it, but I still feel a bit embarrassed by it.

    "Right, good morning Erina. But... you don''t seem to be in the best condition today, do you?"

    Comparing her to her usual self, I cautiously ask, noticing her dimmed appearance.

    "Uh... Not really..."

    However, Erina denies any issue, maintaining her downcast mood.

    "Really, what did you hear from Mori One yesterday? You''ve been down since dinner."

    I gently prod, hinting at Mori One as the possible reason for her mood, but she just shakes her head.

    "It''s not because of Goddess Mori One."

    Saying that, she hides her eyes with her hand and starts to ponder. After a moment, she began to shift restlessly.

    "Actually... I received a letter."

    She ces an opened envelope on the table and hands it to me, indicating I should read it.

    "Frankly, while yesterday''s conversation with Mori One did affect me, this letter is probably the main reason for my mood."

    She resumes her silence, creating a heavy atmosphere. I,pelled by the situation, pick up the envelope.

    "To Erina Robias..."

    I carefully extract the letter and begin to read the opening line.

    I suddenly realize that both the paper and the envelope have an elegant design, as if exclusively used by nobility.

    In fact, to prove this, the end of the letter features a symbol that seems to represent a family crest, a privilege reserved for those of even higher status than most nobles.

    And above all, there''s a word that irks me... **Robias**

    It was a name I had heard a few times in the game, but I couldn''t quite ce its origin, which was slightly frustrating.

    It was so familiar and somehow evoked a sense of difort, so I repeatedly went over the name in my mind...

    Wait...?

    A chill ran through me, as if I had realized an irrevocable truth.

    Then, after rubbing my temples for a brief moment, a game story I had forgotten naturally resurfaced in my mind.

    "Erina."

    With a sense of urgency in my voice, I called her name. She flinched, as if a child caught by their parents in some mischief.

    "Why... why are you calling me?"

    She looked at me with desperate eyes, as if begging me not to continue with what I was about to say.

    "What was the name you registered as an adventurer?"

    I asked confidently, and she replied weakly,

    "Erina Bi Heria..."

    The surname used by the protagonist in the game I knew, but...

    "What''s the name on this letter?"

    "Erina Robias..."

    Hearing her increasingly unsure answer, I rubbed the back of my neck, feeling a headacheing on.

    In the game, the protagonist had a hidden truth.

    It was a side story that only appeared under specific conditions and couldn''t be found in the main narrative.

    Why did she receive such a fancy letter? And why was the name on the letter different from the namemonly associated with her?

    "Weren''t you born in an ordinary household?"

    **Robias Family**

    ording to the setup, the Robias family held power second only to the royal family, tracing their lineage back to the founding of the country. Their businesses were so extensive that there was hardly a vige untouched by their influence.

    This family name was a central keyword in the game''s side story, a revtion that surprised every engaged yer.

    "I did say that..."

    However, since I was more focused on gamey than story, I had overlooked this detail. I never realized Erina had been hiding such a significant secret.

    "The Robias family is one of the most prominent noble families in the country, isn''t it?"

    I pressed Erina, demanding the truth with an assertive tone.

    "Yes... that''s right..."

    She finally admitted, dropping her head, reminiscent of a criminal confessing to their crimes.

    "Erina, are you..."

    The shocking truth about the protagonist that astonished countless yers, the revtion Erina had been hiding...

    "A noble?"

    The girl, whom I thought was just an innocent adventurer from the countryside, was actually the eldest daughter of one of the country''s most prestigious noble families.

    "Yes..."

    Like a resigned criminal, she finally confessed everything in a feeble voice. The thought of being entangled in moreplicated matters made my head throb.

 Chapter 29

    A side story in the game that can be essed when certain conditions are met. By definition, it was a narrative structure consisting of stories distinct from the main story, neither directly rted nor influencing it. If the main quest revolves around the protagonist''s journey to achieve their dreams, side quests were a type of content that provided users with a deeper understanding of the personalities and minor stories of surrounding characters, as well as a clearer view of the world''s settings. While side stories might not be as practical as the main story, many yers still engaged with them for the sheer enjoyment and generous rewards they offered.

    However, meeting certain conditions and delving into the side story about the protagonist offered a dramatic twist.

    **Robias Family**

    Returning to the main point: upon meeting the conditions and agreeing to the side story, the protagonist receives a letter. To unlock this side story, the protagonist must achieve a certain level of capability. However, this capability was rather ambiguous and wasn''t explicitly defined by the game developers. Still, once the protagonist''s development reached about halfway through the main story, this side story became avable. There are two main issues I want to address here:

    Firstly, even though I never opted for the side quest, it was forcibly initiated. This story is, after all, optional ¨C not an essential part of the main narrative. Thus, yers could choose to skip it if they wished. But now, I find myself thrust into it. Having progressed smoothly through the main story so far, the sudden onset of this side quest left me feeling uneasy. However, as I say this, such words wouldn''t have been strange even if they were negated. The progress of the side story was viewed merely as an in-game allowance. But what I clearly see now isn''t a game but a tangible reality. I''ve realized a while ago that while the standards of the game might be helpful, they aren''t an absolute definition. From the start, whether it''s the main story or side story, it was all just based on my assumptions using in-game knowledge. Reality was never bound to align with such expectations.

    "Can I read it once?"

    I cautiously ask Erina, who weakly nods, permitting me to read the letter.

    "Yes... I''ve read it several times already... And Harold... even after you read it, your attitude towards me shouldn''t change... okay?"

    I don''t exactly remember the side story, but I do have a general idea about the letter and the associated quest. "Don''t read it out loud...!!"

    Despite murmuring, given Erina''s current emotional state, she hurriedly stops me from reading aloud.

    "Sorry... I''ll read silently."

    I quickly console her and focus on the letter''s contents.

    "Hmm... Uh..."

    Erina looks increasingly anxious, wondering about my reaction as I read.

    Thud!

    After reading the letter thoroughly, I ce it assertively on the table and hand it back to her.

    "How is it?"

    She examines my expression and cautiously asks, swallowing dryly and eagerly awaiting my response.

    To summarize the letter: It was written by her father, the current head of the Robias family. He mentions that he''s been hearing about her escapades and adventures, which have even reached his ears and caused difort to him and her mother. He also mentions that he has been tolerating her adventures so far and has even covered up for her asionally. Now, he expects her to return to the family, hinting that she might think she''s been free and independent, but she''s always been under their control.

    "To begin with, I don''t understand why you''d say such things to me."

    "What...?"

    She looks at me in disbelief for a moment, but soon, her eyes fill with gratitude and emotion.

    "I was curious about the contents of this letter, thinking there might be something significant. But after reading it, it doesn''t seem to be that big of a deal."

    Upon hearing this, she offers a faint smile of relief but soon looks puzzled. "But Harold, aren''t you surprised that I''m actually from the Robias family? We''ve been open with each other until now, but I''ve been hiding something crucial."

    Honestly, I had forgotten that she was of noble descent, but I knew this before. I wasn''t particrly moved by it, and I too had secrets that perhaps I shouldn''t have kept. In a way, we were even.

    "Everyone has a secret they want to hide. And even if you''re a noble, you''re still you, my dear friend Erina."

    "Harold..."

    My words brought a spark to her previously subdued mood, and she wore a bright smile, slowly regaining her usual lively demeanor.

    "That''s right... I am who I am, so I want to forge my own path."

    She clenched her fist with a confident expression, showing her determination to ovee societal constraints.

    "Since you now know about me, I''ll tell you everything. As you know, I''m the eldest daughter of the Robias family, the most powerful noble family in the kingdom after the king. My parents raised me with the expectation to live a noble life."

    Although I had a vague idea, I remained silent, not wanting to disrupt the serious atmosphere, and listened intently to Erina''s words.

    "But despite that environment, I grew up reading books about various heroes and always dreamed of bing an adventurer, exploring the vast world."

    Her face seemed to recall bittersweet memories as she continued.

    "But as you might guess, my parentspletely rejected my hopes, saying that the life of an adventurer wasn''t for me."

    The world I lived in was quite medieval, holding traditional values and culture. Though individuals are generally free to pursue their passions, it mainly applies tomoners. In a noble society that prioritizes family reputation over individual desires, ady engaging in such rough activities would be strongly opposed. However, this varies by family. Some knight families train all their children as warriors, regardless of gender. But for Erina''s family, the Robias, who have always valued tradition and nobility, their values were in stark contrast to Erina''s wishes.

    "That''s why I eventually ran away from the family castle, adopted a fake name and background to disguise my identity, and chose to wear armor instead of those tedious and detestable dresses."

    The game''s side story depicted conflicts arising from these personal desires versus familial obligations. Upon receiving the letter in the game, the protagonist immediately heads to the Robias family mansion. After arriving, they have several tense conversations with their parents, leading to various challenges. But the side story ultimately concludes with the protagonist gaining their parents'' approval to continue their adventures.

    Although the ending was predictable, considering it''s a side story, it was appropriately concise and well-received by yers. It beautifully depicted the conflicts and emotions arising from the sh between individual desires and familial obligations in a feudal society.

    "So... what will you do now?"

    Having learned of her situation, I cautiously broached the subject of her next steps.

    "I have to go since I''ve been summoned... If I refuse, they''ll use their noble powers to ruin everything around me until I lose everything and return to the family on my own."

    Although this wasn''t described in the game, her words felt both exaggerated and eerily realistic, making me realize the weight of her situation. As revealed, Erina had a rather dark past. She wanted to go on adventures, but her family held her back.

    "And, although it''s not mentioned in this letter, someone ising to see me today."

    Someone ising to see you...?

    It felt like a distant memory, and I couldn''t recall everything, but I don''t think this development was in the game.

    "Is it someone from your family?"

    She slowly nods in response, wearing an ambiguous smile that doesn''t reveal her true feelings.

    "I have an older brother, about 3 years my senior. He''s the eldest son of the Robias family. Right now, he''s serving as a knight, protecting the royal family."

    An older brother? Did Erina have a brother?

    "Still, he was the only family member who was kind to me. He secretly taught me swordsmanship and supported my dreams."

    I didn''t want to interrupt the mood, but I was curious and blurted out, "You have an older brother? What''s his name?"

    In the game, no matter which gender you chose for the protagonist, there was no older sibling. However, now Erina was saying she had a brother 3 years her senior and spoke of fond memories with him.

    "Why the sudden interest? I don''t mind telling you..."

    I sensed something was amiss and asked hurriedly, causing Erina to look slightly surprised.

    "My brother''s name is..."

    She attempted to answer my question honestly, but the name that left her lips left me in shock.

    "Elbert Robias, the eldest son of our family, and my brother... As I mentioned earlier, he''s in charge of the knights protecting the king."

    "Harold?"

    I couldn''t even fathom the expression on my face. Erina began showing signs of difort and anxiety.

    In the game, when creating a character, you chose a gender. For females, the name was Erina, the same as the woman in front of me. And for males... the name Erina referred to as her brother.

    "Right now..."

    That very name was the one yers used when choosing a male protagonist.

    Suddenly, I mmed my fists down in confusion and bowed my head, overwhelmed by the jumble of thoughts.

    "There''s something else I didn''t tell you. ording to what I heard, the time my brother is supposed to arrive is..."

    "Isn''t that Elbert?!"

    As she spoke, the guild hall''s door opened abruptly, drawing everyone''s attention. The adventurers inside stared in awe as if a distinguished individual had entered a humble ce. They whispered amongst themselves in hushed, unstable tones.

    "There are elite royal knights with him."

    "Why on earth would someone like hime here?"

    "If he''s leading those troops, it''s definitely not an ordinary matter..."

    Elbert, in his shining armor, wielding a sheathed sword, silently surveyed the guild hall,manding everyone''s attention.

    Seeing everyone''s reaction, I turned my gaze back to him.

    "I''m looking for someone."

    In a calm yet grand voice, a slightly matured facepared to the one I knew spoke.

    If my knowledge serves me right... This man is unmistakably the male protagonist from the game...

    "Is there someone named Erina here?"

    There he stood, Elbert Robias, a man I knew all too well.

 Chapter 30

    Eyes with a brave sparkle, much like Erina''s bright red pupils. However, the figure before me emitted a slightly different aura than the one I knew. He had grown taller and broader, looking more mature, as if a young man from his student days had be a dignified adult. The brave and confident look in his eyes was no longer from the naive confidence of his younger days. Instead, it conveyed fatigue and a sense of weight from his sense of duty, honor, and the pressures of real life.

    Elbert Robias.

    That was the name of the protagonist when I chose the male gender in the game I yed. And now, the man with that name stood before me as the brother of the protagonist when the female gender was selected. Simply put, within my sight, two protagonists coexisted under the same sky. The appearance of the male protagonist added anotheryer ofplexity to my journey. His presence stirred a whirlwind of thoughts in my mind. I had always believed Erina was the sole protagonist and had supported her, but now with another protagonist appearing, I was unsure of my next move. His presence left me feeling even more wary.

    "Is there an adventurer named Erina here? I''ve heard she''s active in this guild."

    In the midst of my frantic thoughts, a voice, both respectful and weighty, echoed. All the adventurers in the guild hall fell silent. The sudden quietude made me feel an inexplicable sense of danger. Instinctively, I felt that revealing Erina to him now would be a mistake.

    "Ugh... Brother... bringing all these soldiers and creating such a tense atmosphere, I almost didn''t want to show myself."

    However, without any sense of caution, Erina sighed deeply and revealed herself. Contrary to the heavy atmosphere emanating from Elbert, Erina stood up, seeming like a mature younger sibling dealing with an uncontroble elder brother.

    "Erina?!"

    Upon seeing his sister, the other protagonist, her brother, widened his eyes. Erina looked slightly taken aback by his unexpected reaction, but..."Wow! It''s been a while, little sis! This might be our first meeting since you left home, right?"

    He then greeted Erina with a lively tone and a bright smile that could tire someone else out.

    "You look so serious; I thought something was wrong..."

    She slumped her shoulders and made a weary face.

    "In a way, you''re right. You''ve turned our family upside down for your personal freedom, despite the head of the family''s words."

    His words sounded serious, but his casual tone made it feel like a joke.

    "I wanted the life of an adventurer... To prove it, I''ve grown from the weak girl who only talked big to a full-fledged adventurer."

    She pleaded desperately, but her brother wore a reluctant smile, as if he couldn''t offer her any solutions.

    "But I have to follow our father''s orders to bring you back. You know how it is. Going against the head of the family''s wishes can lead to all sorts of trouble."

    He seemed to be trying to negotiate from a position ofpromise rather than persuasion.

    "If you talk to our parents, there might be a possibility. I''ll be on your side."

    Upon hearing Elbert''s words, she scrunched up her face in displeasure, but soon let out a deep sigh filled with many worries and reluctantly nodded.

    "Okay... I''ll go with you, but on one condition."

    Hearing her words, Elbert tilted his head and said, "A condition?", to which she pointed straight at me.

    "This man here, Harold Wicker, he''s my fellow adventurer. I want him to be invited to our residence too."

    Elbert''s gaze turned to me, and after a brief observation, he shouted to Erina with a heartyugh.

    "Is he your boyfriend?! If so, he''s more than wee!"

    To his confident question, Erina responded with a self-assured smile. "Is he not a boyfriend but a groom-to-be?"

    At this, heughed even louder, nodding in satisfaction.

    "Why did you introduce me that way, Miss Erina?"

    No... Elbert was looking at me with a notably increased fondness.

    "Hahaha! So, you''re Harold, right? How abouting to our family home? Our family is quite kind to guests regardless of their status."

    For a moment, Elbert''s demeanor reminded me of the cheerful, naive, and overly positive male protagonist I knew from before. The essence of him seemed unchanged, reverting to the familiar persona, which brought me some relief.

    "Is that okay, Harold?"

    After already deciding, she grabbed my hand and looked at me with a serious face.

    Honestly, my response was predetermined. With Erina''s awakened abilities, she could likely ovee the challenges set by the family in the game''s storyline, but...

    "I can''t do it without you..."

    "Okay, if that''s what you want."

    She smiled happily, holding my hand tightly.

    "Great, now that we''ve decided, let''s head to the Robias family mansion."

    Elbert gestured for us to follow and exited the building. There was something that had been bothering me since earlier. Elbert seemed too excited. Until Erina introduced me, he had continued with his indifferent demeanor. But after the introduction, he started to show excessive emotions as if a long-desired wish had been granted.

    Elbert, the male protagonist from the game, made me wonder why he had such a reaction, and an inexplicable sense of unease began to creep in.

    "Here we are! Wee to our family home!"

    As the carriage stopped, Elbert, like a musical host, greeted us with high energy and a dignified bow.

    I was dying of curiosity, wondering what had made him so excited.

    "It''s good that our brother and Harold get along well."

    From the long conversations we had, the only emotions I could sense from Elbert were regret and sympathy. After Erina''s introduction, he resembled the confident and overly positive Elbert I knew from the game. Despite his mature appearance andughter revealing fatigue, the essence remained unchanged. It felt like watching a pure child, always smiling with many dreams, grow into a weary working adult burdened by reality.

    With this realization, mixed feelings surfaced, leading to a bitter smile.

    And I learned more about Elbert.

    I was curious about the life he had lived, and for a long time, I peppered him with questions. Despite being another protagonist in the game, I wanted to know about his journey and if he could influence mine. In conclusion... I probably shouldn''t worry too much about him. He was essentially just a character with the name and appearance of the male protagonist. The details of his life were that he had talent with a sword since childhood, trained as a knight, worked in a knight''s brigade, and finally secured a prestigious position guarding the throne.

    Although the appearance of another protagonist was initially startling, for now, I felt there was no need to be overly cautious. While the future was uncertain, it seemed right to focus on Erina, with the main story revolving around her.

    "How is it, Harold? What do you think of our mansion?"

    Leaning back leisurely, Erina tilted her head towards me, waiting for my response, to which I gave a slight smile. While I''ve seen this ce in the game, experiencing it firsthand is entirely different from just looking. As much as I''ve seen it in the game, being here in person gives it a fresh feeling. Trying to walk around this vast area did make me feel a bit fatigued.

    "It would be really bothersome to take a walk in such a vast ce."

    I jokingly replied, chuckling, trying my best to ease the tension. Erina seemed a bit on edge right now. Understandably, she wasn''t in the best mood, given that she''s currently in a ce where her family strongly opposes her wishes. Still, she tried to control her demeanor, thinking I might worry about her.

    As we approached the main gate, waiting servants moved with grace, lining up to open the gate for us.

    "Phew, it''s better inside. With the weather getting hotter these days, it''s tough to keep wearing these cumbersome and shy armors."

    Upon entering the mansion, Elbert wiped the sweat from his forehead and made that halfint. I could sympathize. Even in my ordinary leather clothes, I felt the heat. If one was continuously wearing knight armor, which represents the knight brigade, I would find it tough too. Especially when the tightly designed armor doesn''t allow for much venttion and considering one might be running around under the scorching sun...

    "Ugh...¡±

    Just thinking about it made me feel like I might get a heat stroke. Entering inside, the unexpectedly cool sensation was pleasant. I wasn''t sure how the cooling system worked in this world... Maybe they used magic to cool the interiors?

    As I was about to follow Elbert, a voice filled with displeasure came from atop the stairs.

    "It''s been a while, daughter. You''ve dressed quite shabbily."

    Looking up, a woman in a red dress was staring down with sharp eyes.

    "Mother..."

    Erina responded, her voice tinged with resentment, and the atmosphere instantly grew tense. A silent stare-down ensued between the two, with the woman Erina called "mother" breaking the silence first.

    "After leaving home to wield a sword that doesn''t suit you at all, you return even more impolite. Do you think you can get married like this?"

    While her mother openly showed her disdain, Erina confidently stood her ground.

    "I wish to continue my adventure with these wonderfulpanions."

    Her statement momentarily made me wary of a possible altercation, but the tension was soon redirected to me as the matriarch suddenly asked,

    "How do you regard Erina?"

    Usually, one would start with introductions, but Erina''s mother abruptly posed this question. What do I feel for Erina...

    Before I could gather my thoughts and answer, she interjected,

    "Never mind, I think I can guess without hearing it."

    Her words felt a bit offensive, but she quickly added,

    "If I upset you, I apologize. It''s just a sensitive time for me. As a guest and close friend of Erina''s, I should treat you with respect."

    With a snap of her fingers, butlers and maids who had appeared from somewhere separated Elbert, Erina, and me.

    "Would it be alright if we, mother and daughter, have a moment to talk?"

    Since the owner of the ce has made her wishes clear, there wasn''t much I could do. The initial impression of the matriarch wasn''t great, but from what I remembered, there might be reasons for her behavior. I didn''t know the exact reason, but she must have had her own circumstances...

    So, for now, it seemed best to go along with her request.

    "I have nothing to discuss with mother."

    However, Erina had other ideas and strongly resisted, but... "How dare you defy my wishes?"

    Erina''s expression tightened as if a painful memory from the past pierced her, but she soon lost her will to resist, as if by magic, and hung her head.

    "Ah."

    She let out a short moan and began to ascend the stairs. As a foreigner, there was nothing I could do at the moment.

    "How about youe out for a moment, Harold? I''d like to have a private conversation with you."

    And with that, the opportunity to intervene was gone.

    Elbert seemed to be trying to persuade me to agree with the matriarch''s opinion. I hesitated for a moment and then said,

    "Alright, let''s do it..."

    In the end, Erina followed her mother and disappeared at the end of the hallway leading from the stairs. I was led by Elbert in the opposite direction.

    Will everything be okay?

    I hoped that the next time I saw Erina, she would wear a bright smile.

    Following Elbert, we arrived at a vast garden. Strangely, Elbert''s expression was not as bright as before, and the garden seemed to be designed like an arena.

    "Elbert, why have you brought me here?"

    I cautiously asked about his intentions, but he silently continued with whatever he was nning.

    Swiftly,

    he rummaged through a box with such seriousness that I couldn''t help but be swept up in the mood. My forced smile disappeared.

    Suddenly,

    he pulled something out of the storage box and threw it at me...

    The object flew perfectly andnded in front of me. The item that Elbert threw was...

    "Take up that sword."

    A seemingly ordinary real sword.

    "What... Why?"

    I was baffled by this sudden turn of events.

    Elbert had not appeared in the actual game, so I was certain that this event also did not exist.

    "Let''s have a match."

    Holding a sword himself, all the yful air about him vanished, and he took abat stance.

    I had no idea why this was happening all of a sudden.

    Feeling an intense aura emanating from him, my defensive instincts kicked in, and I gripped the sword.

    "Elbert... Why are you doing this so suddenly?"

    I cautiously asked, but he only replied with silence.

    Soon, he announced in a calm voice,

    "This is a test, to judge whether you are worthy of being with Erina."

    Elbert''s de, as he lunged at me, quickly narrowed into my field of vision.

    "Fight with all your might."

    Despite having a superior sense of speed, his de approached too fast for me to react.

 Chapter 31

    *ng!*

    A sharp, unstable ringing sound echoed in my ears, as if it was resonating in my head.

    I narrowly deflected Elbert''s de that could have severed my neck had I reacted a momentter.

    "Hmm... your reaction speed isn''t bad. You managed to fend off the full power of the kingdom''s strongest knight without feeling too threatened."

    The male protagonist, slightly surprised, squinted his eyes andmented nonchntly. He then looked at his sword in admiration, saying,

    "You even managed a counterattack..."

    Upon closer inspection of Elbert''s de, there was a faint nick in one section.

    To be honest, it was sheer luck that I managed that oue.

    Thanks to the potion Eleriona gave me earlier, my speed-rted attributes had increased, allowing me to react just in time to the de that tried to catch me off guard. Moreover, in dire situations, my heightened reflexes made everything seem slow, almost like slow motion, enabling me to somewhat predict the trajectory of the sword.I''ve never been trained in swordsmanship, but leveraging my maximum physical agility, I managed to swing my sword in a way that simultaneously blocked and counterattacked. However, there''s no guarantee I could replicate such a move again, and the chances of failure would probably be higher.

    "I''ve cut down many while defending the royal family, but this is the first time I''ve encountered someone who, despite their innocent and unremarkable appearance, possesses such exceptional skills."

    By now, it seemed I had left a deep impression on Elbert, making the situation even more tense.

    "The oue will be decided by whose weapon breaks first or who gets beheaded. Let''s continue."

    He said this menacingly and lunged at me again with incredible speed.

    *ng! ng!*

    I parried his sword repeatedly, and sparks flew between our shing des. With each powerful strike, my hands grew more fatigued.

    Had I received a potion rted to magical power instead of speed from Eleriona, I would''ve surely died by now. It felt absurd to duel with a sword when I''m a mage.

    Stay calm... Focus... If I keep defending, I won''t win. I must endure the pain and wait for the right moment.

    Now!

    *Thwack!*

    Using intense concentration, I parried Elbert''s de and exploited a gap in his defense.

    "It''s been a while since someone managed tond a blow on me."

    However, his shining armor, illuminated by the sun''s rays, was as robust as it appeared, preventing any significant damage.

    As our duel continued, I noticed Elbert''s demeanor bing more grave and ferocious. I couldn''t predict how much tougher this trial would be.

    "Given that this isn''t the greatsword I typically use, I''ve definitely gained speed. Yet, you handle it well. I had nned to end the test at this point, but I can''t resist going further."

    *Whoosh!*

    "Ugh?!"

    I didn''t appreciate his condescending tone, so this time I took the initiative to attack. However, I couldn''tnd a significant blow.

    "Alright, let''s get serious... here Ie again!"

    With a final rough voice, he leaped with such agility that it was surprising given his heavy-looking armor. His movements were nimble, making him one of the most challenging opponents I''ve ever faced.

    His offensive power and speed were devastating, and his defense was so solid that it felt like punching a steel wall.

    *ng!!!*

    The shock from thatst blow was so intense that it numbed my wrist. If I lost focus for even a second, I would have dropped my sword.

    "Ugh... I gave it my all just now, and you still managed to block. However..."

    Checking my current state, Elbert seemed confident of his impending victory.

    The fatigue umted in my hand to the point where I couldn''t feel any sensation, making it impossible to block another powerful strike, leading me to drop my sword.

    "Just two more rounds... no, just one will do."

    With that, he once again readied himself in a dignified, threatening stance, preparing to charge at me. "The match is over."

    Honestly, Elbert''s statement was right... the oue had already been determined...

    "You''re right."

    As Elbert was about to nod in agreement with my statement, suddenly...

    *Swoosh!*

    "Wha-?!"

    "It''s my victory."

    I confidently dere, a faint smile on my face.

    *Crack... Crack...!*

    Elbert''s sword began to show fractures, which grew more pronounced over time, until...

    *Shatter!*

    The de crumbled to dust, losing its form entirely.

    Elbert stared in disbelief at his ruined weapon. I had achieved the seemingly impossible.

    "The weapon couldn''t withstand the strength of its wielder."

    Elbert pondered upon hearing my words and then widened his eyes in realization.

    "Could it be...?!"

    The reason I won this duel, without any substantial attack, by simply destroying the opponent''s weapon...

    During our initial sh, I saw a possibility. A tiny fracture in the de, a single weak point in an otherwise perfect weapon. I had a n to seize victory by focusing on that fracture.

    Using the concept of recoil.

    If you punch a wall, the wall will sustain damage, but your hand will also feel the impact. Using this principle, I aimed for the fracture in Elbert''s sword, delivering repeated blows to the weakened point, with the anticipation that the growing fracture would eventually destroy the de.

    Therefore, I concentrated solely on defense, targeting the fractured part of his de. As expected, the sword''s durability gradually weakened.

    The sword, absorbing the shock from each sh, deteriorated faster than I anticipated.

    *ng!!!*

    With one final, powerful strike from Elbert, the weapon was no longer recognizable as a sword.

    Focused solely on attacking, Elbert had neglected his weakening sword, leading to its destruction.

    "Remember what you said earlier? The victory condition was either the destruction of the opponent''s weapon or beheading. Right now, what you''re holding can''t be called a weapon anymore, can it?"

    I teased him with a yful tone, reminding him of the victory conditions he had set earlier.

    Upon hearing my words, Elbert fell silent for a moment, then burst into heartyughter.

    "Ha ha ha! I really underestimated you! Not only did you pass the test, but you also defeated the kingdom''s strongest knight in a sword duel!"

    Tossing away the remains of his sword, he approached and patted my shoulder.

    "You''re just an adventurer, right? Or are you a disciple of some sword master?"

    His ttering words, meant as apliment, left me somewhat flustered.

    "Elbert, the truth is, I''ve never learned swordsmanship."

    His head tilted in confusion at my words.

    Upon witnessing the magical crystal I formed with my fingertips, Elbert''s eyes widened in astonishment.

    "I''m primarily a mage... I was a bit taken aback when you challenged me to a sword duel, but luckily, things turned out well."

    Elbert''s jaw dropped, and he covered his open mouth with his hand, unable to contain his shock.

    "Really?! I assumed you were a swordsman when I saw the sword at your waist..."

    Hisck of perceptiveness seemed consistent.

    "This sword is for self-defense. The magic I use consumes a lot of energy, so I always carry a sword. But my main profession is as a mage."

    His expression changed from amusement to a frown, and Elbert pinched the bridge of his nose, appearing distressed.

    "I can''t believe... I lost to a mage in a sword fight..."

    Mumbling to himself, he brought his thumb and index finger to his chin, deep in thought. After a moment, he grasped both my shoulders with a determined look. "Have you ever seriously considered joining the Knight Order? A swordsman who surpasses me, and your main profession is magic... You''re an unbelievable talent."

    Though his sincere face begged me to join his side, I didn''t have the luxury to join the Knight Order.

    "I''m sorry, but I want to continue my journey with Erina. I know it might seem arrogant to decline your offer, but I must respectfully decline."

    Seeing my refusal, he looked disappointed for a moment but quickly regained his spirit, smiling as if it was for the best.

    "Perhaps this is better! I can trust Erina in your care."

    But something he said earlier was bothering me.

    Initially, he challenged me to test if I was suitable for Erina, and after the duel, he mentioned trusting Erina with me, making confusing statements.

    "Ha ha ha..."

    Though it was on my mind, I tried to brush it off with a possibly awkward smile, believing it wasn''t of significant importance.

    "But what do you think is the secret to your strength?"

    Walking alongside me in the corridor after the duel, he suddenly posed this question.

    "Pardon?"

    "What''s the reason for your strength? How did you reach that level, especially as a mage, defeating a swordsman?"

    Since our duel, he seemed intrigued by the idea of "a mage defeating a swordsman with a sword."

    It might sound cheeky, but I reversed the question.

    "Excuse me, but is it really such a big deal for a mage to defeat a swordsman in a sword duel?"

    He sighed deeply, eyes slightly squinting, as if wondering why I asked.

    "Do I even need to exin? Of course, it''s a big deal. If I were to give an analogy, imagine someone who dedicated their life to math losing a writing contest to someone who only ever wrote. Who would keep their sanity in such a situation?"

    From my perspective, it felt like a science major and a literature major having a calculus contest, and the literature major scoring higher.

    Although Elbert was surprised, his main focus seemed to be on understanding who I was.

    "By the way, you look like a swordsman. If you carry just a sword without a catalyst, anyone would mistake you for a swordsman at first nce."

    Indeed, other adventurers who were mages typically looked the part. Unlike me, they usually wore pointy hats, carried magical tomes on their belts, and wielded wooden staffs.

    In games, mage characters didn''t chant spells like I did...

    Noticing my silence, Elbert, with a mix of emotions in his smirk, said,

    "That''s impressive! Maybe someday, if the opportunity arises, I''d like to see your true abilities."

    There seemed to be a hint of fear mixed with his genuine admiration.

    "Is being able to cast without a chant really that rare?!"

    In many fantasy narratives I''vee across, casting without a chant is described as a rare talent only a select few possess.

    His reply was a bit underwhelming considering my heightened expectations.

    "It''s certainly rare, but if you actively look for it, you''ll find it. Nine out of ten mages don''t have the ability to cast without a chant."

    So, while it''s special, it''s not diamond-level rare.

    While it was a bit disappointing given my expectations, I felt grateful to have a unique talent.

    "Still, considering she met someone like you, Erina is quite lucky."

    He smiled warmly, making me feel reassured, but also left me with a few lingering questions. "He took out a magic crystal without any hesitation. Disying a magic crystal like that suggests that any mage could cast without chanting..."

    It felt like we had been walking down this never-ending corridor forever... Just where was our destination that required this much walking?

    "Excuse me, Elbert? Where are we headed right now?"

    Unable to bear the monotony any longer, I posed the question to him. An immediate response came.

    "We''re headed to Erina''s room, and we''ve just arrived."

    "Alright~"

    Elbert stopped in front of an opulent door, giving it a light knock, showing respect to the person inside.

    "It''s me, Elbert."

    From inside, Erina''s voice, rxed and familiar, responded faintly.

    "Brother? Come in, I''ve finished talking with mother."

    As she reached for the door handle, she suddenly smirked mischievously.

    "By the way, Harold is with me too."

    "Really? Wait, what?!"

    Suddenly, a loud, chaotic noise came from inside the room. Soon after, Erina''s frantic voice echoed.

    "Harold is there?! Then don''te in!"

    "Opening the door?"

    Despite the increasingly loud and urgent noises from inside, he mischievously decided to boldly open the door.

    "NO...!!"

    As the door swung open, along with Erina''s clear voice, what caught my eye was...

    "Her... Harold?! Don''t look at me right now!"

    "Uhh... you said not to look..."

    She was wearing an elegant red dress, her hair, usually casually tied up for convenience, was now meticulously styled and adorned. Her eyes shone brightly, reminiscent of rubies.

    She looked like a princess straight out of a fairy tale, exuding a beauty and charm that was as if a caterpir had transformed into a stunning butterfly. This was a very different side of mypanion.

    "Harold...?"

    "Do you... like it?"

    She asked shyly, her cheeks flushed. The transformation was striking, from the usual adventurer image to this newly revealed, regal appearance.

    "Since you''ve already seen, I''ll bravely ask... how do I look?"

    The sight offered a fresh perspective that I had never associated with Erina before.

 Chapter 32

    "Erina?"

    With a look of disbelief, I stared at her, and her face seemed to say, ''I knew you''d react like that, I''m embarrassed!'' - her cheeks turning a rosy hue.

    "Um... don''t you like it?"

    However, her shy expression faded quickly when she noticed my reaction.

    "You look stunning."

    "What?!"

    When I gave my opinion, looking slightly taken aback, she blushed again, covering her face with both hands.

    "Why do you stare so intently? It''s really embarrassing, you know?!"

    To be honest, for a brief moment, her long-flowing hair, red dress, red eyes, and the same colored hair made for Erina a fantastic harmony. It was a beauty beyond words."But you look so pretty, don''t you?"

    Her cheeks remained flushed, but she seemed a bit downcast, murmuring to herself.

    "Uh... thank you..."

    She spoke in a voice so soft that it was barely audible, and then, as if inviting me in after having revealed this side of her, she gestured weingly.

    "Come in. Now that you''ve seen me like this, let me show you my room."

    There was no reason to decline Erina''s offer, so I slowly stepped into the room. For some unknown reason, the thought of entering a woman''s room made my heart race.

    "You two chat for a while."

    Elbert, showing no intention of joining us, gently pushed me forward and then stepped back from the doorway.

    "Aren''t youing in, Elbert?"

    He gave a graceful smile, subtly shaking his head, indicating he had no intention of entering.

    "I just wanted to escort you here. While I have many things to discuss with Erina, nothing is pressing right now. I wanted to give you two some private time."

    From Elbert''s perspective, this must be how he saw things: A friend, whom he thought he knew well, suddenly deres themselves to be from a powerful noble family, second only to the royal family, and to prove it, the kingdom''s strongest knight appears. To top it off, without fully understanding the situation, I followed her home, and upon arriving, a duel was the first order of business. It must have been incredibly confusing from his point of view. Given this, Elbert probably wanted us to have some time to talk.

    His character was, indeed, full of consideration, just like the male protagonist I knew. However, seeing his mature demeanor, despite remembering his youthful appearance and mentality, stirred a mix of emotions within me.

    "I''ve tested you, and you passed splendidly. So, for now, I have no more business with you. It''s best for you two to have some time for each other."

    He spoke without waiting for a reply, turning away.

    "If you have something to say to me, you can ask around. Erina or any of the servants will dly guide you."

    Casually, as if saying goodbye to a friend he''d see again tomorrow, he waved and departed. After he had fully disappeared from view, I realized something had been bothering me. His remarks were consistently cryptic. The things he said about testing me with Erina, and the two of us needing time, were ambiguous and he didn''t leave room for interpretation. What was he really trying to say? Why did it make me uneasy?

    "Harold, shall we go in?"

    I wanted to ponder Elbert''s words, but when Erina, with eyes filled with anticipation and anxiety, cautiously spoke, I couldn''t ignore her.

    "Sure, I have a few questions myself."

    Although Elbert''s words were on my mind, they weren''t urgent. For now, I decided to follow Erina, who was pulling me further inside.

    "Would you like some tea? It may not be the perfect setting, but we can sit back and rx."

    As we headed to the balcony, she pointed to a white table, elegant chairs, teacups, and assorted snacks neatly arranged, inviting me to join her with care. "It''s not bad."

    I quickly took a seat, hoping to ease the anxiety evident on her face.

    While drinking the tea, my unfamiliarity with the etiquette of the nobles became evident. I poured myself a lukewarm cup of ck tea and took a sip.

    Watching me, Erina smiled, a mix of relief and nostalgia evident on her face, and sat down across from me. She fidgeted with her fingers, clearly wanting to say something but seemed too nervous to speak.

    "I''m sorry."

    She finally mustered up the courage to offer a brief apology.

    "For what?"

    When I responded sinctly, she hesitated for a moment but then whispered softly.

    "For hiding my true identity all this time..."

    She looked guilty, like a child confessing a major wrongdoing to their mother, but I didn''t feel upset.

    "Like I said earlier, I don''t mind."

    "But still..."

    "Erina."

    Wanting to boost her diminishing confidence, I set a more serious tone.

    "Let me say this again, you are you. Whether you''re just an ordinary adventurer or a noble above all others, you''re my dear friend, Erina Lorvias. You don''t need to worry."

    Hearing this, her face showed a mixture of relief and sadness, but soon her mood brightened up again.

    "Thank you, Harold...! As always, you''re so kind to me..."

    I might not have caught the end of her sentence, but her gratitude and improved mood were evident.

    "So, how did the talk with your mother go?"

    In response to my question, she seemed stumped, as if facing a major dilemma.

    "From the way I''m dressed, you can probably guess. It was harsh. She said I should act moredylike, dress appropriately, or no nobleman would ever consider me..."

    She tried hard to maintain herposure while sharing this.

    "What do you really want?"

    Suddenly, with a burst of emotion, Erina eximed, mming the table hard enough to ripple the tea in the cup.

    "Of course, I want to continue adventuring with you! Forever and always!"

    While the ending of her statement felt a bit exaggerated, considering the overall mood, I decided to let it slide.

    "I always want to be by your side, to set out on journeys with you, to see your face... to always feel the warmth of Harold."

    Now, I was confused whether this was a confession of love or just her expressing her wish to adventure.

    "But Harold..."

    Her previously regained confidence seemed to wane as she continued in a more hesitant tone.

    "What if... what if I have to stay in this mansion? Would you continue your adventures alone?"

    My reason for adventuring was always to return to my original world.

    "Well... that''s aplex question."

    Unable to give a direct answer, Erina quickly grabbed my hand and raised her voice.

    "How about you stay here with us?"

    "What?"

    Caught off guard by her unexpected suggestion, I looked at her with a puzzled expression. She continued to make her case.

    "If you agree to stay in our mansion, I can keep you here as a servant at least! Then, even if we can''t go on adventures, you can always be by my side!"

    "I''ll make sure your sry is satisfying, and if you have any suggestions, I promise to consider them. So, please...!!"

    "I''m sorry, but that might be a bit difficult."

    She seemed to have put everything on the line with her proposal, but my cold response shut her down.

    "What...?"

    For a moment, she lookedpletely devastated, her eyes dimming, maintaining a stunned expression.

    "I mean, if it really came to that, I might continue my adventures alone... I have dreams of adventuring, just like you."

    While I was being honest in the middle, thest part was just to ease the atmosphere a bit. Even if she stays in the mansion and the meaning of the adventure fades away,

    I might set out on my own to find clues to return, rather than giving up hope and staying here forever.

    It''s painful for me to face this cold reality, even with all the time we''ve spent together.

    "So... you might be right... since you, Harold, also have dreams of adventuring... Holding you back might just be my selfishness, right?"

    As she continued to speak, her voice wavered, and her eyes began to moisten as if she was desperately holding back tears.

    Seeing her so downhearted, I couldn''t think of the right words to say. Still, I tried tofort her by grabbing her shoulders.

    "But it''s okay!"

    "...?"

    In a tone that seemed out of ce given the mood, I shouted with determination.

    "If you don''t stay in the mansion, there''s no problem. Persuade your parents, get permission for our adventures, and everything can return to normal."

    Hearing this, she gradually regained her confidence and seemed to be back to her usual self.

    "Right! I forgot about convincing my parents. I should go and appeal to them right away."

    As she got up and headed towards the door, she extended her hand to me.

    "Will youe with me? Just like always."

    I dly nodded and took her hand.

    Though I''m not sure of the exact details of this side story, I believe that initially, things might not go smoothly. However, as time progresses, she manages to get permission for her adventures.

    And the starting point is when the protagonist regains her confidence and decides to face her mother again.

    If I remember correctly, after a long conversation, her mother proposes several trials. If she can sessfully ovee them and prove that the life of an adventurer suits her better than the life in the mansion, then her parents will grant her permission for the journey.

    But life is not always easy.

    Following Erina, I went to see her mother to try and persuade her, but an unexpected situation arose.

    "What did you say, Mother?"

    "I told you to choose."

    It was a scene I didn''t recall from the game, an utterly unfamiliar sight.

    In front of Erina''s mother, there were piles of photographs, all of which were of very handsome men.

    "I can''t understand why you''re making such a face. I''m giving you the freedom to choose. Why do you look so devastated?"

    Seemingly not understanding Erina''s feelings, she picked about five photos and tossed them at us.

    "Choose quickly."

    Ignoring our despairing faces, she continued coldly and cruelly.

    "Pick a suitor from these photos that you like. How many times do I have to say this for you to understand?"

 Chapter 33

    The disaster had begun just a few minutes ago.

    *Knock, knock, knock*

    The clear knocking sound echoed after a brief pause, followed by a brief silence. A calm voice came from behind the door.

    "Come in."

    Only after verifying the emotionless, cold, and serene voice did I dare to grasp the door handle.

    *Creak...*

    The door opened with a sound that felt both old and melodious, adding to the tension.

    "Mother, it''s me."

    Erina, too, swallowed hard, her face tense as if she was sweating cold beads, finally speaking the words she had held back.The door fully opened to reveal a woman in view. Her appearance was off-putting, making one wary just by looking at her. She resembled Erina strikingly, but her distinct sharp eyes, maturity, and the youthful appearance of someone in their mid-30s (given the era''s early marriage culture) set her apart.

    "My daughter, you look impressive. It''s been a while. What brings you to me?"

    Upon seeing Erina in her current dress, her mother responded with a faint smile. But there was a gravity to her, making the atmosphere feel heavier with each word.

    "There''s an unfamiliar man standing next to you, the one I saw at the entrance, right?"

    She briefly nced at me, who was standing next to Erina, pondered for a moment, and then seemed to remember me.

    "May the man beside me enter with us? Is that okay?"

    The excessive formality made me wonder if they were genuinely rted, and it was hard to keep a straight face.

    "Whether it''s okay or not, it must be tiring to keep standing. Come in and sit."

    Her unexpected kindness was a bit puzzling, but the lingering sense of wariness couldn''t be easily shaken off. For the time being, I took her offer and sat opposite her, waiting for one of the two to speak.

    After a brief silence, it was Erina''s mother who spoke first, hinting at something significant.

    "Erina, you are a noble. Our family has long been close to the royal lineage and values the country''s long-standing traditions. You might find it boring, but you must put aside your adventures and take on the dignity of a woman."

    It seemed she had anticipated Erina''s intent, countering even before Erina could express herself.

    Erina, however, was filled with conviction and desperately wanted to persuade her mother through words.

    "But I desire a journey... I have a dream to be a kind and strong hero in the tales, along with my partner."

    Erina pled with her hand on her chest, but her mother closed her eyes and shook her head.

    "I''m sorry, but as a mother, I cannot support that wish. Unlike your brother, an adventurous and overly active girl can''t capture the hearts of noble men."

    It seemed that in her mother''s mind, an adventurous woman couldn''t be attractive to men.

    "I don''t want to marry any nobleman!"

    Unable to contain her anger, Erina raised her voice, and her mother''s tone also became harsher.

    "The most crucial thing for a noble lineage is to continue the bloodline! You must marry a suitable man!!"

    There seemed to be some philosophy within her, but her insistence on Erina''s marriage was palpable.

    "If I can''t get cooperation without raising my voice, then I''ll proceed as I see fit."

    With that, she pulled out a pile of photos from under the desk, spread them out, and red at Erina with even sharper eyes.

    The photos were all of men adorned in gold and treasures. Seeing them, Erina''s eyes widened in shock, realizing what her mother was showing her.

    "These are the sons of the dukes we''ve already discussed. At the very least, let her choose whom she will marry."

    At those words, despair began to cloud Erina''s eyes. The shock was so great that she couldn''t even close her mouth, leaving it agape.

    "Choose."

    "What do you mean, Mother...?"

    A voice filled with lost hope echoed slowly throughout the room. All that could be felt from Erina at that moment was despair and anxiety.

    "I said, choose."

    She asked again, wondering if she had misheard, but the cruel reality was reaffirmed.

    "I don''t want to..."

    Mustering herst bit of courage, Erina barely managed to utter those words. However, her mother sighed deeply, exasperated.

    "Sigh, even if you don''t choose now, it is inevitable that you will marry one of these men in the photos. You can dy it, but you cannot escape it."

    With that, any remaining courage she had evaporated. She looked as if she had lost her spirit, reminiscent of her powerless self before her abilities had awakened.

    Seeing Erina''s state, her mother washed her face dryly andmented, "I truly can''t understand why you look so broken. I''m giving you the freedom to choose, so why such a devastated face? Quickly, make a choice."

    Now sounding as if she was sinking into a void, Erina desperately pleaded, "Please... don''t do this... I want to decide who I share my destiny with..."

    "So..."

    Sounding as if she was tired of repeating herself, the mother spoke with utmost rity, "Choose a suitor from these pictures. How many times do I have to say it?"

    Now Erina felt as if she couldn''t even argue.

    "Choose quickly; I will respect whoever you pick."

    In thispletely unyielding conversation, there were no victims, only mutual frustration. Both felt misunderstood and twisted their feelings in frustration.

    *Squeeze...*

    Suddenly, Erina felt a strong grip on her right arm and turned to look...

    "!"

    With a heart-wrenching expression, Erina gazed up at me pitifully. Though no words were spoken, I could feel her emotions vividly. She had told me she liked me. But in the current conversation, which focused on her choosing a marriage partner, it seemed unbearable for her to choose another man while her loved one was right beside her. Erina, having already lost her confidence, couldn''t say anything. As herpanion, I felt I had to speak.

    "Um...?"

    But just as I was about to speak, Erina''s mother caught the atmosphere between us, raised an eyebrow, and posed a question.

    "You... may I ask your name?"

    She suddenly asked for my name.

    "My name is Harold Wicker."

    Without any further exnation, I responded concisely.

    "Ah, then I''ve just heard about you from Elbert. He said you care deeply for Erina."

    When did she talk to Elbert? Did they converse while I was speaking with Erina? And what exactly did they discuss?

    Regardless, sensing an opportunity, I spoke confidently, "Yes, Erina is a preciouspanion with whom I''ve ovee countless challenges."

    Hugging Erina to my side and giving a determined look, she seemed to be deep in thought. Erina''s eyes widened in hopeful anticipation.

    "Do you have any power or influence?"

    "Unfortunately, I don''t. But I wish to continue our adventures with Erina."

    "Hmm... in that case..."

    Holding her chin in thought, she mumbled something too quiet to catch. But somehow, I felt a glimmer of hope, and deep down, my heart fluttered in anticipation. Erina, perhaps feeling the same, let a faint smile show on her face.

    "Alright, Harold."

    She cheerfully uttered my name as if expecting a favorable response, then smiled with a hint of amusement.

    Could this be...?

    "I''ll give you a chance."

    The atmosphere became more positive. If my memory served me right, this line seemed toe from a game scene, where a challenge was given to set off on an adventure.

    I don¡¯t know how it happened, but reality is unfolding just as I had hoped. If things continue this way, it would be perfect. Probably, as I expect, Erina would be asked if she wants to go on an adventure, and some quests would be prepared. I can''t help but smile as everything seems to be going so well.

    "You two have something to do."

    The statement sounded like a deration of victory, lifting my once drooping spirits.

    Yes, we''re almost there...!!

    If we can now ept this challenge,plete it, and ovee every crisis, we can continue our adventures.

    "Sort out your feelings for each other by tonight."

    In that instant, an eerie and chilling silence enveloped my world.

    "L...?"

    My shocked voice echoed in the room.

    "No... it can''t be..."

    Erina, who had once again lost hope, lowered her head.

    "There''s nothing more to say. Go back and spend time together."

    It felt like a death sentence, and I was left stunned, retreating into a silent state.

    "It seems that the dream of you and Erina going on an adventure together will have to be folded up."

    Why isn''t the dialogue I had hoped for being spoken?

    "You can''t be allowed on this journey."

    Where did things go wrong...?

    "You''ve been discussing for a long time."

    I was sure I knew how this should go, so why did it turn out like this?

    "Why are you just standing there? Leave this room quickly."

    The reality hit me, leaving only despair...

    Everything had gone awry.

    Time passed, the sunset faded, and the orange hues of dusk gave way to the dark night.

    In Erina''s room, on the balcony, we sat side by side in the very spot where we had tea earlier, gazing at the moonlight.

    "Harold..."

    Erina had been leaning on me since earlier, without any intention of pulling away.

    It made sense, considering today might be ourst day together...

    ''Sort out your feelings for each other by tonight.''

    Was it because I wasn¡¯t a nobleman? All I received from Erina''s mother were words of despair.

    "I don''t want to break up..."

    She shed tears, which I couldn''t count, and pleaded with me in a sorrowful voice.

    "Is the pain of parting from me greater than giving up on your dream?"

    Our future seemed predetermined, and having almost resigned to it, I uttered words filled with regret.

    "In the end, it seemed I failed to convince her mother. We''reying out all our feelings because of the words about sorting out our emotions."

    "Yes... If I were the old me, I would have been devastated by the fact that I can''t fulfill my dream of adventuring... But now that I''ve met you, it''s different."

    At first, the weight on my heart felt unbearable, but as time went on, it gradually got better.

    Now, it was regrettable and bittersweet, but I could almost ept the reality.

    "All I have now is you... The fact that I might not fulfill my dream hurts less than the idea of being separated from you and possibly ending up with someone else..."

    She pulled me closer, wiping away her tear-soaked eyes.

    "I hate the idea of being with anyone but you... I want to be with you, I wish everything I''m facing was a lie..."

    She still couldn''t ept the situation and denied the reality, but it was irreversible.

    "Harold!!"

    Suddenly, she jumped into my arms, pouring out all her emotions with a loud cry.

    "I don''t want anyone other than you... even if we''re trapped in this mansion forever, it''s okay, as long as I''m with you..."

    However, no matter how much she cried out here, the truth wouldn''t change. Erina, who knew this better than anyone, couldn''t finish her sentence.

    "I don''t want... another partner..."

    Knock, knock, knock.

    In the end, a weak voice was the only thing echoing at that moment.

    Suddenly!

    Someone knocked on the door.

    Without waiting for a response, the door opened, revealing...

    "Erina? Why are you crying?"

    It was Elbert.

    "Brother...?"

    She wiped away her tears and cautiously called out to Elbert.

    "I just spoke to Mother."

    He seemed somewhat ufortable, probably knowing to some extent the situation we were in.

    "So, you have to give up being an adventurer?"

    At his words, she nodded slightly and hung her head in defeat.

    "It hasn''t been long... It''s sad enough not being able to do the adventure work I loved so much and, as a result, not being able to achieve my dream..."

    Elbert, albeit missing the main point, looked at her with sympathetic eyes.

    It was such a gloomy situation... But amidst all of this...

    The entire atmosphere shifted with Elbert''s next words.

    "What...?"

    "At least you got engaged to Harold, the one you love, so cheer up."

    Stunned by Elbert''s cheerful words, Erina''s eyes widened in surprise, and seeing her reaction, Elbert''s face turned to one full of questions.

    "Brother, what are you talking about?"

    Erina, who suddenly perked up, directed her question at Elbert, who now looked flustered and responded with another question.

    "W... What do you mean...?"

    "Engaged to Harold? What are you talking about?!"

    Huh?

    Elbert, seemingly urging for an answer to end the confusion, revealed a truth we misunderstood.

    "You said you wanted to be with Harold, right? I heard that Mother confirmed Harold''s feelings and recognized your rtionship."

    What on earth is he talking about...

    She acknowledged our rtionship?

    There was nothing of the sort in the conversation Erina and I had just shared...

    What is he saying?

    As my head got filled with such questions, Elbert''s next words sent chills down my spine.

    "Mother told you that you can choose who you want to be with, as a final act of respect for stopping you from adventuring."

    I realized the true intent behind the words Erina''s mother had spoken.

    "So she gave you two this time alone, right? To check and sort out each other''s feelings."

    Erina''s mother wasn''t forcing us to part ways.

    Her words might have been clumsy, but she was actually leading Erina and me towards engagement.

    "She did tell you, didn''t she..."

    The words we might have misunderstood shed across my mind.

    ''Make your choice quickly, I''ll respect whoever you choose to be with.''

    ''Sort out your feelings for each other by tonight.''

    Realizing these words actually supported our marriage, I was filled with goosebumps.

    "Right,

    Didn''t I test Harold earlier today? Regardless of him not being a noble, if he''s skilled enough to beat me, the kingdom''s strongest knight, anyone would ept him. And the hidden truth that Elbert was leading to, I remembered the words he told me after I won our duel earlier today.

    ''I can trust Erina with you.''

    All of his actions and words were exining what Erina''s mother meant.

    Didn''t she tell you? I just talked to Mother and came to congratte your engagement..."

    Elbert, scratching his head and avoiding eye contact, seemed a bit embarrassed.

    "Erina...?"

    Suddenly, I had a bad feeling and quickly turned to look at her.

    "So, in reality, Mother hopes that Harold and I get married?"

    With a growing smile and talking to herself, the atmosphere around her became ominous.

    "So, the possibility that Lady Mori mentioned was this?"

    Recalling seemingly unrted past events and making connections,

    "Our future together..."

    "The fact that a happy life without fulfilling dreams... was what she was talking about...!!"

    She kept asking herself questions and answering them, and the atmosphere got more twisted. The growing tension was making me uneasy.

    And soon, she lifted her head as if she had realized everything she had longed for. Erina looked at me, reviving the atmosphere from when her powers first awakened. Her slightly out-of-focus eyes, reddened cheeks, and even a crazed smile brought back memories of a past trauma that I had tried to forget.

    "Erina?"

    Thud!

    Suddenly,

    Unable to ovee the growing unease, I cautiously called her name again.

    Suddenly, my wrists were roughly seized by both hands, and I was overpowered, unable to resist. By the time I regained my senses, I found myself in Erina''s grasp.

    "Harold!!"

    Something''s not right... I''m not sure exactly what''s happened, but my instincts are screaming a warning.

    Erina, who had suddenly be animated, looked as if she had cast aside all her worries, wearing a refreshed expression. She then beamed with more happiness than ever before and eximed to me,

    "Let''s get married!"

    While we thought Erina''s mother was unfriendly, in reality, she was a supportive mother.

 Chapter 34

    The scene takes us back to when Harold and his group visited the shrine of Morione.

    "Well... I''m not sure... but perhaps that''s likely the case...?"

    Although she didn''t sound entirely confident, her eyes seemed to cloud over, as if reflecting on various scenes from the past.

    "Can you foresee the finer details of the future?"

    "P-pardon?"

    Taken aback by the sudden change in tone, Morione wore a forced smile, her face betraying her fear.

    "I asked if you can predict precisely what will happen. You''re the goddess of fate after all; you should have some insight, right?"

    "That... that''s..."

    She stammered, sounding like a distressed patient, avoiding eye contact due to her overwhelming difort.Her body tensed, her gaze wandering aimlessly, seeming almost agoraphobic, avoiding direct confrontation with the two.

    However, Morione''s reaction wasn''t entirely unwarranted given...

    "Tell me!! The future where I can be with Harold!!"

    The two girls, possessing enough power to potentially end her, exuded an intense, frenzied aura, which was likely why Morione was so terrified.

    "Eek?!"

    Startled by the sudden shout, Morione clutched her chest in rm.

    The redhead seemed somewhat kind, likely due to her mortal nature, but...

    "If you don''t speak up, I''ll twist fate and create a future where you don''t exist..."

    The ck dragon, bearing contempt for deities, disyed no mercy. Now, seemingly running out of patience, she grabbed Morione by the cor.

    "G-gasp..."

    Struggling to breathe, she tried to pry her grip away.

    "O-okay... I''ll... tell..."

    Only after managing to gasp for air did she finally get a chance to take a deep breath.

    "Heaving... heaving..."

    After several deep breaths, Morione, with trembling lips, began to speak.

    "Got it... You want me to look into the possible futures, right?"

    She gave a yful smirk, almost as if she had a trick up her sleeve.

    "I call these futures ''possibilities''."

    *Possibilities* - a concept representing the extent to which events can transpire. For Morione, this term meant foreseeing various potential futures for someone.

    "Understood. Show me the most probable future where I can be with Harold."

    Having grasped Morione''s meaning, Miru and Erina took a moment to reflect. They then looked at Morione with determined expressions.

    "I, too, wish to see a future where I can be with Harold."

    After confirming the girls'' intentions, Morione nodded in satisfaction.

    "Alright, let''s begin."

    With that, Morione slowly closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and looked skyward, her expression distant.

    "Sa--... Ah... Dr--..."

    She murmured words too fast for anyone else to grasp. Soon, mystical illusions surrounded her, and Morione seemed to float, as if defying gravity.

    After some time, Morione, having finished her divination, returned to her original state. Upon opening her eyes, she wore a cryptic smile. "I''ve looked into both of your fates and glimpsed the most likely possibility where you can be with Harold," she whispered confidently. The two, as if they had been waiting for this, cried out impatiently with their voices tinged with desperation.

    "Tell us now."

    "What did you see?!"

    Holding back the two girls who seemed like they might rush at her, she gestured for them to calm down.

    "I got it, I''ll tell you! There''s no need to be so hasty!"

    Though they were reluctant, knowing that listening to Morione was the only way to understand their chances of being with their beloved, they quickly closed their mouths, maintaining their silence.

    "I need to tell you something first. If someone knows another''s fate, it bes malleable, almost certain. So, I will whisper the results individually," she proposed. The two nodded in agreement without any objections. Following that, Erina gestured to Miru.

    "Dragon, lend me your ear."

    At Morione''s request, Miru gently brought her ear closer to her mouth. As she whispered the possibilities, she listened intently, then asked,

    "Are you sure?"

    "Now that you know, I can''t say it''s 100%, but that''s likely the best course of action."

    After hearing all the advice, Miru looked at Morione with a hint of doubt. However, faced with her serious demeanor, she seemed to reluctantly ept.

    "Alright, now I''ll tell you the possibilities I saw for you," she said, turning to Erina. As it was Erina''s turn, she nervously leaned in, trying to grasp the somewhatplex words she was hearing.

    "What I glimpsed for you is quite profound. To be with Harold, you''ll have to give up on one side. If you choose him, you won''t be able to realize the dream you''ve always had. While there''s a slim chance you could achieve both, pushing too hard might make you lose Harold."

    Erina tried toprehend Morione''s words, repeatedly going over them in her mind.

    "A future with him, but without my dream..."

    She reflected on the aspirations she had nurtured for so long.

    ''My dream was to embark on adventures freely and eventually be a hero...''

    She remembered her initial reason for setting out on an adventure.

    ''But if I can''t realize that dream and instead have a fate with Harold...''

    She weighed the internal values, pondering which oue would bring her greater happiness.

    ''Surely being with Harold is what I truly desire?''

    Her internal conflict resolved quickly. While it might have been a dilemma in the past, Erina, now more certain of who she was and what she wanted, quickly came to a decision.

    "Whenever that timees, I won''t miss it."

    She looked at the man she yearned to share love with, making an endless vow to herself. Erina might not have fully understood Morione''s words at the moment, but she would eventually, once the situation arose.

    However,

    "If it means I can be with Harold, I''ll dly give up my fleeting dream of adventuring."

    Even so, if that time ever came, Erina would never miss the opportunity.

    ------------------------

    The chirping of birds, like a natural rm, along with the warm sunlight, gently nudged him awake.

    "Yawn..."

    Still half in a daze, he tried to get up, but the invitingfort of the bed tempted him to sink back in. He felt unusually tired, having slept deeply andfortably for the first time in a while. Having spent the night in the luxurious Robius family home, He felt well-rested, unlike his usual self.

    Suddenly, the curtain was pulled back, flooding the room with light and forcing him to shut his eyes.

    "Harold! It''s morning, wake up!"

    Following that, the soft voice of Erina could be heard. He scrambled in the bed, trying to get up.

    "Sorry... I guess I overslept..."

    Although he looked a bit disheveled with messy hair and a slightly greasy face, Erina, dressed in the same outfit as the day before, appeared neat and tidy. "It''s okay! We need to ept such habits to live together without conflicts."

    After yesterday''s incident, I couldn''t handle her escting delusions and the atmosphere she created. I haven''t expressed my exact intentions yet, but Erina already seemed more lenient and happier, perhaps imagining a harmonious family life.

    "We''re using separate rooms now since things aren''t settled, but soon we''ll be able to share a bed."

    Ignoring Erina''s approach with a budding smile, I pitifully look at the equipment in the corner of the room. My used clothes and armor were coldly discarded, as if they were mere clutter.

    "Being adventurers is inevitable, but if we continue to be together-"

    "Erina."

    My voice, which might sound cold, interrupted Erina. She looks slightly startled at the spot I''ve been staring at.

    "We shouldn''t stay here. We belong at the guild hall."

    Hearing my words, Erina''s smile persisted, but it seemed forced, as if she was desperately trying to avoid something.

    "How about learning about administrative tasks starting today? It''ll be helpful in the future."

    "No... Our job is to fend off monsters."

    "Also, how about dressing neatly? How about getting a suit fitting for Harold?"

    She continued to speak,pletely ignoring my words and pushing her own opinions.

    "I have a n in mind-"

    "I look forward to seeing you in a suit! I''ll introduce you to the whole family."

    She persistently interrupted me, making it hard for me to speak.

    "Erina!"

    Unable to hold back, I called her name with a forceful tone, causing her face to instantly shift to shock.

    Silence filled the room, creating a heavy atmosphere, but I felt I couldn''t afford to waste even a moment.

    "Let''s convince your Mother to return to adventuring. If we do well, we can regain our previous life."

    I tried to persuade Erina with a serious tone, but for some reason, she seemed less considerate than usual and vehemently disagreed.

    "No... Why continue a dangerous lifestyle? As of now, we can livefortably and happily for the rest of our lives."

    With a sorrowful face, she tried to entice me into the current lifestyle.

    "Please, let''s be content with this present life..."

    Despite her earnest plea, I had a clear goal and needed to be steadfast.

    "Let''s protest right now, trust me, I''ll make an opportunity-"

    "No."

    My earnest exnations were met with cold indifference.

    "Erina?"

    Suddenly, the room''s temperature dropped, as if a cold front had swept in. The ruby-red brilliance of her eyes dimmed, and a chilling aura made my limbs feel numb.

    "Why are you so keen on leaving this life? We have each other right now..."

    Suddenly, I felt a strong pain around my wrist, as if my freedom was being snatched away. I was utterly overpowered by a force I couldn''t resist.

    "Harold."

    The frosty atmosphere started morphing into something even stranger...

    "Er... Erina? Why are you tearing your clothes?"

    Suddenly, she ripped off her neatly worn clothes and looked at me with malicious eyes.

    "So, you''re reckless because you have no life to be responsible for."

    With overwhelming strength, she easily overpowered both my hands with just one of hers, rendering me helpless.

    "If you now have someone to look after, will you stay here obediently?"

    She sneered maliciously and then uttered words that made my heart sink. "?!?!"

    "If you be a father, wouldn''t you be too worried about the child to go on an adventure?"

    The absurdity of her statement chills me to the bone and pushes the limits of my rationality.

    It''s as if an emergency rm is sounding in my mind, heightening my anxiety as my heart begins to race.

    "Erina? Stop...!"

    But she continues with that suspicious smile, seemingly enjoying my difort.

    "Don''t worry; it''ll be over before you know it."

    Realizing Erina''s intentions, I desperately try to break free, but she''s beyond control.

    "This isn''t right, this is the wrong thing to do!"

    "No, it''s not."

    Our perspectives are so misaligned that words fail to bridge the gap. Despite my best efforts to resist, it felt futile.

    "I can''t understand why you''re making such a face. Just change your perspective, and you might even smile, right?"

    She treats me like an object, and I''m powerless against her. I have no choice but to listen to her soft, seductive whispers.

    "You don''t need to be so serious; just take what''s given."

    My thin clothing has long been removed, and the situation is dire.

    "This act is a crime..."

    With myst hope, I plead for her rationality to return.

    "Why do you think it''s a crime? If both feel good, isn''t it okay?"

    She casually recites amon justification used by sexual offenders.

    "Just ept it; it''ll be easier if you enjoy it."

    Ignoring my wishes, she brings her lips close, speaking in a sweet voice.

    "So, what I''m trying to do isn''t rape, but consensual sex."

 Chapter 35

    "Don''t do this..."

    It felt as if a ferocious beast was dripping saliva, baring its growling fangs right in front of my nose.

    "No, if you want to embark on such an adventure, at least leave me some proof."

    A coarse breath traveled through the void, touching my skin, and in my mind, it oveid a situation where I was genuinely being driven into a corner by a wild creature.

    Knowing vaguely the meaning behind her asking for proof, if I can''t resolve this situation now, my unbreakable pride will surely break...

    "Please calm down... this isn¡¯t right..."

    I tried to plead with the reason that might still exist in Erina, but all that returned was a captivating kiss.

    "No, this is right. If we leave you here, my fate will undoubtedly flow in an unfavorable direction... I will be bound to the family as a noble and will have to send you away forever."

    Her soft, warm lips stole mine, and only after my breath was forcefully taken by the hot heat could I finally inhale some fresh air.The lips between us parted, and Erina''s voice, whispering sweetly, carried a mncholy yet faint joy.

    "So, I have to bind myself to you quickly. If there''s a life I''m responsible for, I can surely hold on!"

    The things I was wearing were now so tattered that it was shameful to even call them clothes, and now it was a situation where I was on the verge of being taken by her, who was truly rampaging.

    "So, give up now."

    Like antern before the wind, I could offer no resistance to her, and persistently surrendering, negative thoughts dominated my mind.

    "Ah..."

    "Yeah, rx. If you loosen up, Harold will feel pretty good too."

    Contrary to my will, my body had already realized that resisting was futile, and as I was gradually losing strength, I just closed my eyes, trying to ept everything when...

    "Harold?! Good morning! I proposed something to motherst night, and there''s good news-"

    Thanks to the savior who appeared like aet, I narrowly regained hope.

    Seeing our spectacle, he scratched his head in shock - if it were usual, I would find it charming, but given the situation, his appearance in such a desperate moment almost seemed to cause the illusion of a sh bursting from behind him.

    "Ah... um... Did I interrupt at a good time?"

    Elbert, who appeared suddenly, stammered and cautiously asked, trying to close the door again, but I didn¡¯t want to lose what might be thest opportunity.

    "No, please tell me what the news is!!"

    At my words, he re-opened the door, trying his best not to look this way, struggling with what to say first.

    "Haah... You''ve been clueless since forever..."

    From Erina''s perspective, his appearance might have been more irritating; she forcefully quenched her anger, exhaling a deep sigh.

    Fortunately, perhaps her mood cooled, Erina, who had me bound, covered my skin with a nket and got out of bed.

    "So, what''s that good news, tell me quickly, will you?"

    Whether she wanted to actively show that she was very ufortable now, or she couldn''t control her emotions, she urged Elbert to reply with a somewhat sharp voice.

    "Um... well..."

    But even so, seeing Elbert continue to hesitate, perhaps she reached the limit of her patience, she shot a re at him.

    "Oh.. Oh!! That¡¯s right!!"

    He snapped his fingers in a somewhat pretentious manner, as if he was finally going to speak now.

    "I proposed it again to mother while having another face-to-face conversationst night."

    Then he utters a very wee sound.

    "Since it seems like the original purpose of keeping Erina in the mansion has been achieved, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem."

    I was immensely grateful to Elbert, who was speaking only what was very necessary to me as if it was a staged y.

    When I first talked to her mother, I included content that aimed for adventure, and it seems that Elbert heard it and proposed it through his mother.

    "But still, I can''t just entrust something where you could die at any moment, so after sharing several opinions, we came up with one proposal."

    Confidently raising three fingers, he shouts to us.

    "It''s to test you two! We will set three trials within reasonable limits, and if you solve them well, we will permit not only your engagement but also your adventure!"

    I felt even too overwhelmed, as I was directly breaking through the development in the game that I had wanted so much. "Did you hear that, Erina? If things go as I said, we can return to our old daily life."

    "Tch..."

    She seemed quite disappointed upon hearing my words but clicked her tongue lightly, as if unable to refute, emitting a regretful vibe.

    "So, when you''re ready...e to our mother¡¯s room. Each time, I''ll convey the prepared trial situations."

    Then, her words abruptly cut off, silence prevailed, and the stillness absorbed Erina''s mood, making the air heavy.

    "Um... It seems like this is all I can say right now, and... um... the act itself isn¡¯t bad, but it would be better tomunicate better."

    Elbert, sensing what action might be taken, sensibly shared some apt advice and exited the room.

    As soon as Elbert leaves, the silence persists, but it doesn¡¯tst too long.

    "Ugh, really... why does hee and ruin the mood at such a time?!"

    As he fully departs, Erina¡¯s emotions, which were held inside, explode. She screams into the void, her voice bing hoarse.

    "Whew... Harold?"

    Then, as her gaze shifts back to me and the tension revives, she wipes her face with one hand and sighs.

    "It was a good opportunity..."

    It seemed she had abandoned the thought of overpowering me, so I give a slight smile of relief.

    "We can return to adventuring through passing the trial, can''t we...? Even if it¡¯s about dealing with me, returning to our adventurous daily life would be better, right?"

    I carefully circle around the words, unable to say outright that I would marry her.

    "Just say you''ll engage with me straightforwardly, won¡¯t you? No... ugh... sigh, never mind..."

    She looks at me with somewhat suspicious eyes but soon, having cooled down significantly from before, reluctantly nods.

    "Ah... okay... I¡¯m not particrly fond of it, but thinking far ahead, it¡¯s not a good method if I force you here, so I¡¯ll back off for now."

    Fortunately, Erina agrees with me. I send her a cool smile and internally exhale a sigh of relief.

    "But..."

    Once again, a chilly vibe, like a cold wave, is emitted as she deres to me.

    "Since mother has acknowledged it, there¡¯s no reason for me to hold back anymore... I have my thoughts too, so if an opportunity arises next time, know that I will really have no mercy..."

    Pointing at me with her index finger and speaking as if watching me, it was a bit eerie, but still, having barely ovee the crisis, I decided to be satisfied.

    "Uh-huh!!"

    I nod as hard as I can, letting out a sigh I¡¯ve lost count of.

    "Please consider my feelings too..."

    I vaguely understood what she wanted to say but, having circumstances myself, I couldn¡¯t respond outright.

    Having somewhat sorted out the situation, I walked along the 2nd-floor corridor with Erina.

    Given the mansion¡¯s size fitting its stature, the corridor, which is endlessly sprawling whenever I look at it, was disyed.

    The designs were also the same, so it was impossible to distinguish which room was which, and the employees, who diligently identified and worked on each and every one of the numerous rooms lined up in the corridor, were admirable.

    "We¡¯ve arrived. The tension always sneaks up on me whenever I open this door, though it''s a little less since it¡¯s the second time."

    I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a unique way of identifying rooms unique to Erina¡¯s family, as to my eyes, she precisely points out a room among many seemingly identical doors.

    Knock, knock, knock

    The following knock sounds and a somewhat lighter voicepared to the first time was heard.

    "Enter."

    Permitting entry and cautiously opening the door, Erina conveys her business to her mother.

    "Mother, I heard you will give an opportunity to continue adventuring."

    However, regardless of this, seeing Erina, who has returned to her adventuring outfit, her mother expressed regret.

    "I see, in the eyes of a mother, it¡¯s morefortable to see you in a dress than this outfit, but since I¡¯ve said it, I must take responsibility."

    Currently, Erina was in her outfit from when she adventured with me, wearing convenient iron armor, and her long, red hair was tied back into a ponytail again.

    Having to ovee three trials, the dress was a luxury. So, she changed into her adventurer''s outfit for a smoother journey.

    "Yes, to get permission for both your rtionship and adventures, you must ovee the three trials I''ve devised."

    With that, she ces three differently colored envelopes before her, resting her chin.

    "The intensity of each is varied. While a trial might be so easy it¡¯s almost wasteful of the name, and a mere whiff of a challenge, it might also be too much for just the two of you."

    This dialogue, while not an exact match, is somewhat simr to what exists in the game.

    As you could somewhat infer from the mother''s words, each time this side story progressed, an element of ''luck'' was needed.

    That''s because the trials weren''t preset quests but a system where three quests were selected from an unspecified number of different quests for each character.

    From something as simple as going out and picking up an acorn, to an extreme quest like subduing a dragon, the difficulty was somewhat random in nature.

    Thus, users progressing through this story had to pray each time that they got a bit of an easier quest.

    And that was precisely my current sentiment.

    "Choose one that catches your eye."

    Unable to predict at all what was contained in those letters, I had to pray that it was a quest I remembered or something of easy difficulty.

    "I will choose this one for the first trial."

    In the midst of radiating desperation, Erina boldly tears open an envelope that¡¯s red like her hair.

    "The trial..."

    Unfolding the neatly folded paper and slowly moving her eyes down from the top, she soon reads all the content and smiles.

    "What is this, mother? Really, the word trial is too good for this."

    Reflecting my earnestness, I let out a deep sigh of relief at Erina¡¯s smiling face, which seemed to suggest it was was an easy one.

    The first trial seems to be a smooth journey -

    "Go get blessings for your marriage from your respective goddesses. I¡¯ll be back soon."

    Eh...?

    Oh.

    This is a huge problem...

    No, it¡¯s a mega crisis...

    ""Even if you reside outside the kingdom, you stay too deep in the forest."

    Pushing through the forest, she mutters to me, seemingly bored, increasingly hurrying her steps.

    "Was it Eleona?" I had never personally heard of her before.

    Currently, I was semi-forcibly being dragged towards the temple where Eleona was, by her.

    The first trial was to each visit the god we worship, have our rtionship acknowledged, and return.

    In a typical case, it would be very easy because it''s all within the kingdom, even if it''s a bit annoying to walk around the viges where people live...

    I guaranteed that this trial would be more arduous than any other trials we would face.

    Worshipping my goddess was somewhatplicated but fine since the monsters appearing in the area were not threatening, but the problem was when I faced her directly.

    "Is that it?"

    At some point, Eleona¡¯s temple came into view and Erina, happy, hastened her steps, but the more she did, the more my anxiety and tension amplified.

    We really arrived... the ce where my worshipped goddess was...

    Just yesterday, due to unavoidable circumstances, I couldn''t visit, so she was probably anxiously waiting for me.

    So, when her believer finally shows up, apanied by someone, and that person is a woman...

    To Eleona, who reacts sensitively even hearing about other women, showing Erina directly would undoubtedly lead to a great catastrophe.

    She who shudders with jealousy at just hearing about her, seeing her in person?

    Moreover, to ask her to bless our engagement...

    I shuddered at the mere imagination...

    To the being who even enacted aw forbidding romance because of me, what future could there be speaking those words?

    "Erina, wait a moment and listen to me."

    Desperately, I restrained her just as she was about to open the temple door.

    "Harold? What''s the matter, you look so pale?"

    Without knowing my circumstances, she, with an innocently ignorant face, formed a question mark above her head.

    "I think it might be better if I go alone..."

    If I go alone, there might be a way to sugar-coat things, there''s a slight possibility, trying to find a breakthrough in this situation where no hope is visible. But,

    "What are you talking about? The content of the trial was to face it ''together'' and be blessed, wasn¡¯t it?"

    "No, still..."

    "Wait a moment?!"

    Without understanding my feelings, she forcefully pushes my hand away and continues. *Slide...!!*

    Despite my plea, Erina coolly slides open the door to the temple.... The sound, more majestic and threatening than usual, drills into my ears, making my heart race. When the door opens, as always, the goddess I worship is sitting at the end of my view...

    "Harold?! You didn¡¯te yesterday, but you finally show your face today? Come on in-"

    "Hmm...?"

    She, too, spots me immediately and calls out with a bright smile, but it cuts off midway.

    As soon as she realizes Erina is by my side, her expression plummets into the abyss, and a painfully tant emotion radiates even to where we are.

    Erina, maintaining an unusual silence, steps into the temple, and with each step, the scowling face of Eleona bes more vivid.

    *Thud!*

    Silence and silence intertwine, bringing about a heavy stillness; the only thing spreading through this expansive temple is the sound of mine and Erina¡¯s footsteps. Standing in front of Eleona, Erina wears a faint smile, but it doesn¡¯t feel genuine, as if she were a puppet withoutmands.

    "Hmm? My faithful knight seems to have brought someone... who are you?"

    Like two gunslingers from the Wild West facing off, the situation is silent and tense. Eleona is the first to break the silence with words.

    But, disregarding Eleona¡¯s words, Erina, still maintaining her smile, just stood there motionless.

    "Did I not ask who you are? Are you deaf? Or are you so dim-witted you can¡¯t understand even this?"

    "Er... Erina... To the goddess..."

    My eyes narrow at such brutally candid words, but strangely, Erina keeps her smile.

    *Whoosh!*

    Before I can sense it, something strange about her demeanor whispers in a tiny voice.

    *Smack*

    In the blink of an eye, my cheek is captured by someone, and...

    "....?!!"

    By the time I regain my senses, my lips are stolen by Erina.

    "Pffft..."

    Witnessing this, Eleona covers her gaping mouth, horrified, as if she¡¯s seen something shockingly indescribable.

    I am numb, stunned.

    Seeing Erina, who lets out a refreshing sound as our lips part, I can¡¯t seem to grasp what has just happened and be dumbfounded.

    "Nice to meet you for the first time, goddess!"

    Erina, finishing the brief kiss, blossoms into even a brighter smile than before, finally raising her voice.

    Her voice is sweet as she speaks, but within, it carries a malice, taunting and provoking the other.

    "My name is Erina, and..."

    Holding me close, she deres a promation of war to Eleona.

    "Please bless us! Harold and I are getting married!"

 Chapter 36

    "Harold and I are already in a love approved by our families. Please, bless our future together!"

    Erina''s promation, delivered with a bright and cheery voice, briefly shattered the tranquility that enveloped the vast temple. Currently, Erina is ted, and even her way of speaking is so uplifted and friendly, but she might harbor a dubious meaning within. It didn¡¯t seem like she was genuinely smiling due to happiness; instead, it seemed more like a sarcastic smile, intended to mock and provoke others. Despite the other person showing such an unpleasant face, confidently speaking in this way would undoubtedly appear confrontational to anyone who saw.

    "What...?"

    Upon hearing these words, Eleona frowned deeply, and the atmosphere seemingly darkened, as if a shadow had crept across her eyes. Despite the hot summer weather, the surrounding air grew heavy and silent, like a silent snowstorm engulfing the area. The atmosphere was not good. If Erina didn''t somehow stop Eleona, it seemed like a drastic change would happen in the world. It might be an exaggerated statement, but at that moment, the aura emanating from Eleona was one of chilling hatred.

    "Goddess?! I will exin everything, so please hear me out¡ª"

    Contrary to the outward appearance of being on the verge of shouting in utmost anger, the response came in a calm voice.

    "Hmm... So, you are that adventurer Erina, I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about you from Harold."

    The heavy atmosphere vanished in an instant; although there was something somewhat pretentious about it, she was somehow smiling.

    "Goddess?""Yes, yes... You want me to bless your rtionship with Harold?"

    Erina was dumbfounded by the unexpected response. Seeing Eleona like this, Erina showed a momentary sign of panic but quickly concealed it.

    "Harold is my knight, and in a church without a single follower, he is my only follower and..."

    Walking leisurely in a circle around us, leisurely stepping...

    "Our order absolutely forbids romance."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª!!

    At that moment, a blinding light and a gradually swelling, ominous rumble. A loud and violent sound seemed to be on the verge of erupting, but in a split second, all sound was blocked, and nothing could be heard, with a pure white view merging, feeling like being in a space of nothingness.

    "Wha?!!"

    However, such appreciation was short-lived. Once reality returned and senses regained, thest scene in memory was not what appeared before the eyes. The sight before them was unbelievable. The once-aged temple was in a moment transformed into a deste in. A cliff, so deep its bottom was unfathomable, had formed, and it was utterly unimaginable what had happened.

    "Hmm, you''re not as sluggish in action as you appear."

    And then, turning to the carefree voice that sounded in one ear, Eleona was standing there, brushing ash off her hand and admiringly expressing.

    "That was dangerous, wasn¡¯t it? If I hadn¡¯t grabbed Harold and dodged, he would have been obliterated too. Isn¡¯t that a bit too reckless for someone you deemed your only follower?"

    "It¡¯s fine. My power will not harm Harold in any way. Did you think I hadn¡¯t thought of that?"

    Only then, with a start, did I faintly realize what had happened. My heart rate began to skyrocket, and imagining what would have happened if Erina hadn¡¯t dodged, sending shivers down my spine and causing my body to shudder.

    The wastnd spread out before me... What was once a dense forest had met its end with a single attack from Eleona...

    Lady Eleona? You said you wouldn''t harm me, but... looking at the cliff formed by the aftermath... even without direct damage, it looks like I might fall off the cliff and plummet...

    And with this level of power, there¡¯s a high probability it affected areas out of our sight; if it impacted a vige or country where people gather, it would truly be an irreversible situation.

    As soon as such thoughts formed, as if to erase the concern I feared, Eleona swung her arm through the empty air...

    "I will restore the environment I¡¯ve ruined, but I must hope that I didn¡¯t miscontrol my power and affect any popted areas."

    Just like nothing happened... as if time rewound a few seconds, the deste scene I¡¯d seen vanished, and once again, the temple and the forest visible through the window entered my view. "Anyway,ing back to the point, asking me to bless your marriage with Harold?"

    Eleona, whose earlier fakeughter hadpletely vanished, leaving only a cold and ruthlessly cruel face, creates a magic sphere at her fingertips that brings about anxiety just by looking at it.

    "Never... Harold is mine, and as long as my eyes are still open, I won''t hand him over to anyone!"

    She bares her fierce teeth and growls, reminiscent of a truly enraged beast.

    "I also cannot yield Harold to you." Erina, revealing her unwavering antagonism, draws her beloved sword.

    "Seeing that you wield a weapon, you dare to oppose a god, do you think you can defeat me?"

    With an exceedingly scornful gaze, she scans Erina and shes a malicious smile.

    ording tomon sense, mere humans can¡¯t oppose gods. They are beings always close yet ced in distant realms. Creatures close to gods like dragons, unlike most mortal races, who might live up to 100 years within a lifetime, have an eternity, even if it seems a long time to them, to gods it''s merely a moment. Beings who have infinite life, vague even in the concept of lifespan, umte knowledge and nurture their power over time. Gods continue to cultivate their powers even now, at this moment, whereas mortals, who live for a brief period, have obvious limits. Humans, looking simr only in appearance, were nothing but dustpared to the gods, who dare not be surpassed, standing in a domain out of reach.

    In front of these absolute beings, who should never and could never be opposed, humans have always kneeled, and very rarely has anyone dared to question their thoughts. asionally, those who cannot distinguish between bravery and stupidity oppose them, but what damage could a handful of dust do, being blown away by the wind?

    "You, who rushes towards gods without knowing your ce, I will carve into your tombstone what kind of existence I am." Eleona, aware of such facts, seemed already assured of her victory and, with a leisurely smile, was about to explode the magical mass in her hand.

    "Hmm...?" The next moment, some of herposure disappeared from her expression, and once again, her view changes along with a somewhat eerie, unidentified sound catching in her ear.

    "Ughh!!" Erina struck down at Eleona with all her might, and she, showing a slightly surprised expression, caught the de with her bare hand. The moment Eleona and Erina shed, a faint storm swept through the ce for a brief moment, and cold sweat popped out due to the wind that made the skin sting.

    "You are more capable than I thought, this power... is not that of an ordinary human..." In the midst of a perilous power struggle between them, Eleona, holding the de, began to tremble and, having lost her earlierposure, she spat out an appreciativement with utmost extravagance. "I will be with Harold..."

    Erina has been voicing simr words, confronting Eleona with the single-minded intention of being with him.

    There may have never been a duel between human and god in history. Even though there were situations where humans were destroyed due to arrogance, there probably was never a situation where it came to a decisive battle like this. Watching, my hands were sweaty with the tension of the moment. I also wanted to stop the two of them, but I hesitated to join in, thinking that if the whales fought, the shrimp¡¯s back might be broken in a careless thought.

    "Your power itself is not bad, you are the first human who canpare to my power." At first nce, it really seemed like a fight between a dragon and a tiger where the oue was unpredictable, but there was a crucial fact. While both of their arms are trembling from the power struggle, if you look closely, Erina is firmly gripping her sword with both hands, but...

    "However, by using both arms so recklessly, will you be able to block the next attack?"

    The fact that Eleona is blocking the sword with one hand meant that her other arm was free.

    "?! " Erina, who perhaps realized this fact toote, tries to cast a spell with her other hand, looking startled and trying to pull back, but...

    "It¡¯s toote to retreat now." The power struggle that seemed to be just a pushing contest was actually Eleona''s strategy to pin Erina in ce and ensure a decisive hit, and as time passed, Erina had to make an optimal choice and decide.

    Should she drop the sword and dodge or take the magic head-on?

    If she chose the former, she could avoid the magic, but it would be difficult to handle whates next.

    Once her only weapon, the sword, ends up in Eleona''s grip, she would essentially be incapacitated in battle. Discarding her weapon and running would be a clear sign of defeat, something to be avoided.

    However, taking the magic directly reminds her of the magic that was cast to ambush Erina earlier.

    The thick forest turned into a wastnd in an instant, and an endless cliff was formed. The power was so shocking that it made me shiver just thinking about facing a simr magic at close range.

    "Ugh..!"

    Erina, aware of the situation, looked distressed.

    "I''ll finish it for sure this time."

    With those words, a sh of light and a gust of wind that felt like it was cutting the skin appeared.

    Once again, after Eleona cast her magic, the surrounding environment transformed into the same spectacle as before.

    "Phew..."

    After the magic ended and I regained myposure, the only thing in my sight was Eleona, slowly looking up at the sky and breathing. There was no sign of Erina anywhere.

    "Erina?"

    I called out her name with a growing sense of unease.

    "Why are you calling someone who isn''t here?"

    The only response I got was the deste voice of Eleona.

    Could it be... no, it can''t be...

    The thought of arade who had faced countless challenges with me dying right in front of me made me deny reality.

    However, no scene reassured me of her safety, and Erina truly seemed to have disappeared.

    Did she really die?

    I clenched my teeth in the face of this growing realization.

    "Why such a face, my knight? Are you so concerned about that girl? I''m jealous."

    With those words, she gave me a cold re and began to form a golden chain in her hand.

    My heart sank, and my legs gave out. I felt despair, but...

    Suddenly, another sound echoed.

    Once again, Erina and Eleona were locked in confrontation. Despite being engulfed in magic, Erina was alive and well, not having dropped her sword or fled.

    "You''re really tenacious. I must admit, you have a long life thread."

    Now looking annoyed, Eleona gathered magic at her fingertips.

    "Erina?!"

    I shouted her name in surprise, but I was ignored in their intense focus.

    "I''ll truly annihte you this time."

    Once again, Eleona tried to unleash her magic, but Erina countered,

    "You can''t!"

    Unlike before, she wielded her sword with fluid technique, destroying every magic circle Eleona formed.

    "You can counter that too? Can you withstand this?!"

    Their battle became more intense, reminiscent of battles in actionics, with their arms moving so fast they were a blur.

    Powerful winds formed between them, growing more violent and threatening to take me off my feet.

    I struggled to hold my ground against the overwhelming power. Then a resonant sound rang out.

    Caught in the powerful gust, I was thrown back and mmed into a wall, barely managing to hold my position.

    "It hurts..."

    As I expected, I was caught in the crossfire of their battle. I felt it was pointless for their fight to continue, fearing that one of them might die. I needed to intervene.

    "Think, think..."

    Desperately searching for a way to mediate, I... "...?"

    An ingenious thought came to me as I stared at the piece of paper in front of me. "So, you did not receive favorable words from the goddess you serve?"

    Speaking with a slightly ufortable tone, my self-esteem naturally took a hit.

    Eventually, I couldn¡¯t persuade Eleona and had to return, hearing only negative words, to the Bias family mansion.

    As I jumped into the tense fight, my eyelids kept getting heavier due to fatigue. Initially, Erina strongly opposed, but she was barely persuaded by the words describedter and obediently returned.

    "Yes... as you may know, one of our order¡¯s rules is that dating is prohibited until 7 years after bing an adult."

    Upon hearing that, she nced over the paper I handed her and wore a suspicious expression.

    What I saw after falling against the wall earlier was none other than the rules of Eleona''s order. It was a non-existent rule that Erina had created to control me.

    Thest rule written there: Absolute prohibition of romance.

    Reading this, a cunning trick came to mind.

    Originally, it would have simply stated ''no dating,'' but the writing was skillfully manipted with magic to read ''no dating until 7 years after bing an adult.''

    Swiftly grabbing the paper with the rules, I inserted myself between them - the risk was so great that even thinking back, I was too reckless.

    Anyway, returning to the main point, based on the age recorded in this world, I hadn¡¯t passed 7 years since bing an adult, so I had a somewhat legitimate excuse that I couldn¡¯t perform the simple trial.

    To justify the failure, I persuaded Erina¡¯s mother to move on.... It was tricky, but it was the best method I could think of.

    "Although I did not pass the trial today, it''s only a matter of time before I can seed, so for now, I would appreciate it if you acknowledge a temporary pass."

    And based on this, if I passed the first trial, ording to thews of the order, marrying was still too early, so I could postpone the engagement with Erina and buy time. For me, it was a two birds with one stone scenario. And since I made up the rule, I had to be careful not to let Eleona hear it. I just told her that I would give up on her blessing and take Erina away, and we left the temple.

    Erina protested fiercely at the time, but after leaving the temple and exining the situation I fabricated, she reluctantly nodded.

    It was a somewhat rough, yet neatly crafted n that made me quite proud.

    "Hmm...."

    After hearing me, her mother rested her chin on her hand and fell into deep thought. A little time passed, and finally, she slowly lifted her previously tense head.

    "I''ll let it pass for now, although it¡¯s provisional, as per your words."

    Fortunately, my strategy seemed to work, and her wee words boosted my spirits.

    "Thank you, ma¡¯am!"

    Even as I bowed deeply in gratitude, she shuddered a bit but soon regained her posture and responded with a calm voice.

    "There¡¯s no need to be so thankful, and don¡¯t use stiff expressions like ''ma¡¯am''. My name is Mirina, just call me that."

    So, her name is Mirina... I¡¯ve been calling her by title since the game didn''t disclose her name.

    "Understood, Miss Mirina."

    At such respectful words, she briefly widened her eyes, seeming emotionally touched.

    "Something feels strange, anyway, shall we move on to the next trial?"

    With that, she presented the two remaining envelopes and asked us to choose.

    "Choose one."

    As she finished speaking, Erina closely observed the two envelopes and eventually picked one, which was ck.

    "Trial, Dragon Subjugation."

    Erina began reading the content written inside after tearing the envelope.

    The next quest is dragon subjugation, huh...

    It¡¯s one of the quests with the highest difficulty level in the game...

    I already wanted to sigh deeply.

    However, even if we couldn¡¯t win, Erina¡¯s current ability to stand against a god suggested that it wouldn¡¯t be "too" difficult a hurdle.

    "Details..."

    As I was a raising a g, information came that made me furrow my brows again. "Recently, advice came in that a dragon, far surpassing the average size, has appeared near the Royal Road."

    "The characteristics of that dragon are as previously described: a massive body, ck skin with an unimaginably tough hide, and slightly damaged wings."

    Oh, please....

 Chapter 37

    "Annoying, almost magical words came to my ears, and unknowingly, my breath was stuck.

    The content of the quest says that a dragon rampaging near this area recently must be subdued.

    On the surface, it seems like it''s just hunting a difficult monster....

    There was a separate element that shocked me.

    That is, the external characteristics of the dragon, which can be confirmed from the provided information.

    An abnormallyrge sizepared to the usual dragons, dark skin, and a rough yet solid exterior like a rock that has weathered various environments...

    As soon as I heard it, the image of a dragon that I knew all too well passed through my mind.

    "Erina, what did you say for a moment?"

    Seeing my atmosphere, which shows confusion without a proper reason, she tilts her head with a puzzled face."To summarize, it has a gigantic size and skin, and a ghastly durability-"

    She stops speaking and soon, she, too, opens her eyes wide, perhaps realizing what figure I am recalling.

    And her subsequent suspicious expression, a mysterious smile that I can''t predict what she¡¯s thinking, starts to amplify the anxiety that I had forgotten.

    "You''re not thinking of something strange, are you?"

    With a slightly anxious heart, I cautiously ask what she is thinking right now.

    "Hmm~? I wonder~"

    Her yful tone amplifies the anxiety I was holding back and makes me sweat nervously.

    "Of course, I''m not thinking of anything strict~ I just thought nothing but that I want to erase that dragon from this world as soon as possible, even a second earlier?"

    Sure enough, she says the opposite of the answer I wanted, and I sigh deeply inside.

    "You''re brave. Even though you say you''ll catch the dragon, you don¡¯t show even a speck of fear."

    Mirina-san, unaware of the situation, said something to make the situation worse, unaware of my feelings.

    It felt like adding fuel to a fire in an already burning situation and fanning it.

    "I have a bad feeling, but I hope you can safelyplete this trial."

    With a warm and kind smile to encourage Erina, she stands up energetically as if a strange switch has been turned on.

    "Just leave it to me! I will definitely cut the neck of that ck dragon with these hands!!"

    Her atmosphere, which is strangely full of excitement, ratheres off as scary.

    Right now, I wonder what kind of picture is being drawn in her head, she wasughing, showing excessive joy.

    I couldn¡¯t dare to predict, but I was sure she had a very different idea than I wanted.

    "ording to what I heard, it seems that it''s quite a famous dragon around heretely. Apparently, it appears with a huge shadow that appears somewhere, even though the sky is dry without a single cloud."

    Mirina-san exins more about that ck dragon.

    "Appearing with a gigantic gesture that befits blocking the wide sky and casting a shadow-like darkness, the dragon always appears in the middle of people and runs wild."

    The more detailed information I heard, the more the elder dragon I knew kepting to mind, and it increasingly made me anxious, making me swallow my dry saliva as if I was a patient concentrating on the doctor''s words.

    "But surprisingly, even though it''s causing such a riot and destroying buildings, there¡¯s no news that there has been any casualty, not a single case."

    The elder dragon I knew was also known to be corrupted, violent, and dark, but it did not indiscriminately harm innocent people.

    "There''s not only that, there was one characteristic of the guy that made me doubt my ears among the news I heard."

    She looks at me with a serious look, props her chin, and creates a somewhat heavy atmosphere.

    "The problem is that even though it causes such a riot and destroys buildings, it can''t be caught at all; when the guards arrive at the scene, it¡¯s already disappeared."

    Disappear?

    "What does that mean? Can you exin in more detail?"

    To my question, Mirina-san also touched the chin part with an ambiguous expression, as the answer was based on rumors, not direct observation.

    "To be honest, I don¡¯t know the exact details either... Ites across like a mysterious existence like a character in a fairy tale, so I can¡¯t give a definite answer..."

    Nevertheless, she answers, pulling up as much information as she knows to provide as much information as possible.

    "The entity is capable or not, every time the guards arrive, it disappears on the spot, like it teleported, ording to the eyewitness ounts."

    Disappear as if teleporting, hiding its form all of a sudden..." "Well, I guess that¡¯s all I know? As I said before, it¡¯s just a rumor, not something I witnessed, so don¡¯t trust it too much."

    Seeming to have said all she intended to, she straightened her back elegantly, leaned back, and nestledfortably into the sofa.

    "Thank you. Mother, this is enough information."

    Erina responded, bowing her head to her mother, who had given various pieces of advice, and then gestured to me.

    "Let¡¯s go search for that dragon, Harold."

    She spoke energetically, wore a faint smile, and exited through the door.

    I thought I might have more to say, but nothing came to mind at the moment, so I just silently followed in Erina¡¯s footsteps. "Although we set out to catch it... I don¡¯t know how we¡¯re supposed to meet it..."

    Eventually, having epted the dragon subjugation trial, we headed toward the nearby area where the dragon was frequently spotted.

    "That¡¯s right, there have been a lot of rumors about it appearing around here."

    Just as Erina said, although we dashed outside, its invisible form perplexed us as we circled the same location repeatedly.

    "But it seems true that it was spotted around here."

    Saying this, she looked around and released a voice filled with leisure despite the tense situation.

    "Why are you so sure?"

    I pointed out the surrounding situations to Erina, who asked my question with curiosity, and began to exin.

    "Look, isn¡¯t the atmosphere of this street strangely unnatural?"

    Erina looked around and opened her mouth wide as if she found it curious.

    The overall atmosphere of our current environment was toned down.

    While it was certainly a bustling street, people generally spoke less and all held anxious expressions, which was why.

    Even in broad daylight with the sun high in the sky, the guards positioned every so often along this street proved that the safety of this street has been poor recently.

    The strange silence and eerie stillness flowing through this usually bustling marketce made it feel all the more alien.

    "Is the strange atmosphere and the abundance of guards in this ce not due to the dragon we¡¯re hunting?"

    "O...!!"

    Erina, realizing what I was thinking, sparkled her eyes and looked up at me.

    "Harold has good insight, huh? How did you know?!"

    Her words, which praised me as if I had done something extremely impressive and hitting me with an excited stare, made me scratch the back of my neck.

    "Well, even with such a deduction, we still can¡¯t see the dragon we¡¯re targeting."

    Nevertheless, even with such an exciting deduction, the dragon itself was not appearing, so there was nothing we could do.

    "That aside, Harold, is the ck dragon we have to capture the same woman you and I know~?"

    Then, she wears a mischievous smile and injects yfulness into her voice.

    There was one prime suspect as to who the ck dragon was, though it had be somewhat distant during thest part of the conversation with Mirina.

    The dark-eating elder dragon I knew...

    Could it possibly be Mir? That thought has beenplicating my feelings since earlier.

    If the opponent is really Mir, what should I do...

    She was the only remaining elder dragon and was currently the strongest existing dragon.

    This wasn¡¯t the biggest reason, but even if Erina was there, facing Mir was absolutely a mission impossible.

    Even now, thinking about the first time I confronted her sends shivers down my spine.

    I could restrain her using all the magic I use, but the problem was I could ''only restrain'' her.

    During the first battle, I was barely able to bind her by making use of the diversion of the extermination team¡¯s gaze and took the opportunity to unleash all my magic power, barely managing to neutralize her.

    Since I used up all my magic power, I was no longer able to fight, but Mir transformed into a human form and showed herself to me, and moreover, she was in a perfectly healthy state.

    She showed no signs of injury or weariness and was in a state where she could fight more if she wanted to.

    From there, Mir made a sudden confession, but if she had been angry at the person who harmed her and tried to kill me, I would have left this world long ago.

    In short, I mean I can''t beat Mir; even now with Erina, who has awakened abilities to the point where she can even oppose the gods, it¡¯s impossible to definitively say who would win in a fight to the death. "So, if the dragon we''re looking for really is Mir, I''d rather resolve things through amicable dialogue than fighting...."

    "I don¡¯t know... But if it''s the dragon we know, first, we need tomunicate¡ª"

    "What are you talking about?! The content of the trial is ''subjugation,'' isn''t it? Don¡¯t we have to eliminate it?"

    Erina seemed to have no intention of cooperating...

    The white shrine, always presenting a fresh sensation every time.

    If one were to create a paradise on Earth, could it be a ce like this?

    I have seen it many times in the game and this is my second time seeing it in reality, but the unique grandeur that this shrine brings is almost too much to bear.

    "Wee, individual destined to be my follower, what assistance do you seek to havee here?"

    No matter how much we investigated, there were clear limits with just the two of us, and we could no longer control time, so we came to the shrine of Morione.

    She is the goddess of fate and could see a certain extent into the future, so we decided to ask for help, hoping that she could tell us where and who our target is.

    "Morione goddess, we are trying to find the ck dragon we need to subdue but cannot find a clue."

    Upon saying that, she nodded with a smile that, depending on the situation, could feel somewhat ufortable, as if she knew what I was going to ask from the start.

    "I don¡¯t casually reveal fate, but think of it as an investment for the future and I will dly break it."

    "I promise to give the answer that my fallen knight seeks."

    Even now, calling me a ''fallen knight'' and ''future follower'', it seemed like she still hadn¡¯t let go of her regrets.

    Even now looking back, it¡¯s an iprehensible level of prophecy.

    While the wordscked any kind of persuasiveness, because an entity that can see fate said them, the forgotten aftertaste revives.

    During my slightly distracted thoughts due to various things, a calm voice from the tall altar echoed through the shrine.

    "The prophecy isplete, you need help with the trial you are currently undergoing, right? And the content is probably to subjugate the ck dragon rampaging in the royal capital."

    As expected of the goddess of fate, she spoke of detailed content without it being mentioned.

    "Now, you can see that dragon if you head south from our shrine, and..."

    She says an unwanted... no, a truth that I want to deny.

    "If you want some advice on the name, I¡¯ll tell you this much: it starts with ''Mi'' and is two letters."

    Ah...

    So, is Mir at the center of all these events...?

    I sigh deeply inside,menting, and my mind getsplicated about what to do in the future.

    "Yes! Thank you! Shall we go quickly?!"

    Oddly, Erina was the first to react to these words, and, with an excited mood that seemed toe from an unknown source, she grabbed my wrist and forcibly headed outside the shrine.

    "Let''s settle things today."

    Erina, cackling andughing maliciously, felt frightening, and I became worried about whether we could smoothly get through the second trial.

    {As I left Morione''s shrine, I was almost dragged around by Erina and we headed south from the shrine...

    "Kraaaah!!"

    A ck dragon was indeed rampaging in the middle of a bustling crowd.

    Even though it felt like it had been a long time since I saw it, the familiar ck dragon roared, instilling fear into the people.

    "Ah, aaaah!!"

    "Save people!!"

    Everyone descended into panic due to the sudden appearance of the dragon, chaos unfolded, and the ck dragon¡¯s violent movements sent debris from destroyed buildings flying, truly showing what chaos looked like.

    "There it is!"

    Erina, spotting the dragon and shouting with a lively voice, unsheathed her sword and charged at it without asking or investigating anything. It was personally iprehensible why she was so impatient to fight, as she wasn¡¯t a battle maniac.

    "Mir?! Can you hear me?"

    Although it was so noisy that even my voice couldn''t be heard, I called out to her with all the strength I could muster while she was rampaging. "

    "Kiek-?!"

    My voice might not have even reached her ears due to the mor, but for some reason, she responded, and her gigantic head, proportional to her massive body that seemed to block out the sky, began to turn towards me. And then....

    Bang!

    With a sound that seemed like a cheap sound effect, a smoky mist rose,

    "Huh?!"

    Erina, who had been leaping skillfully towards Mir, cut through thin air with a perplexed expression.

    Swoooosh!

    Soon, a strong wind began to blow from where Mir had been, and somehow the very dirty smoke that filled the street disappeared.

    "Mir?"

    I closed my eyes against the wind and smoke that blew towards me, and when I opened them again after the refreshing sensation passed,

    The dragon had disappeared without a trace.

    Is this the phenomenon of the dragon suddenly disappearing as Mir had mentioned before?

    "Brother!"

    While I was thinking about this, a child''s voice started to be heard from somewhere.

    Where is iting from?

    I''m not crazy, and it''s certainly not an auditory hallucination... I definitely heard a child''s voice, but where?

    Although I looked around, I could not find the owner of the voice, and there were no people around to begin with since everyone had evacuated.

    "What are you looking at?!"

    However, the voice, which was heard once more, also carried a bit of annoyance this time.

    It¡¯sing from nearby...

    "Here, I said here!!"

    This time, I recognized exactly where the voice came from.

    The voice is definitelying from...

    Below...?

    "Y...You..!!"

    When I lowered my head a little, a slightly older little girl entered my view.

    "Finally, you saw me! Nice to meet you, brother!"

    Red eyes, and short bobbed hair that matched them well, along with a pale skin that contrasted with the dark aura she was emitting,

    There stood a being that resembled the girl I knew yet felt so different.

    "Mi...r...?"

    I managed to squeeze out the name with a trembling voice, wondering if I had misrecognized the person...

    "Uuu! No, that¡¯s not it!"

    The girl pouted like a sulky child, cing her hands on her hips and bending slightly.

    Then, after finishing her emotional expression and deting her puffed cheeks, she pointed at me and shouted with a dissatisfied aura,

    "My name is Mi! Ru! Remember it properly! My name is Miru!"

    Saying so, she patted my stomach with her small fist, as if she were a stubborn child throwing a tantrum.

    She finished introducing herself, looking so much like the Mir I knew that I could mistake them for the same person.

    No, really, who are you...?

 Chapter 38

    "Who did you say...?"

    My voice trembled with bewilderment, but I tried to suppress it, demanding the truth from the figure in front of me.

    "Ugh... I just told you!"

    She sighed heavily in frustration, shrugging her shoulders and shaking her head as if she couldn''t understand.

    "I''ve been speaking right in front of you this whole time, why can''t you hear me?!"

    Her cheeks puffed out as if she was holding her breath in exasperation.

    I had been listening to what she was saying, but the surreal situation and her words made it hard for me to understand.

    This can''t be real... it just can''t be...

    Who is this girl standing before me? Everything about her, from her appearance to her name, resembled Mir, making her aplete mystery.At first, I even doubted my own eyes and ears. Everything about her was enigmatic.

    My mind spun, trying to grasp the situation.

    "Introduce..."

    I barely caught her muttering something with her lips, prompting me to ask her to repeat herself.

    "What did you say?"

    "Introduce myself!"

    Her previously soft tone vanished, reced by a sudden loudness that hurt my ears.

    "I introduced myself, now it''s your turn! What''s your name?"

    Looking at this girl, her demeanor felt almost manic, making it hard for me to view her in a positive light.

    "Harold... Harold Wicker, that''s my name."

    Hearing my name, the girl, who called herself Miru, widened her eyes in surprise, but then tried to hide her shock.

    It was strange seeing such a reaction from someone I had just met. I couldn''t help but feel awkward.

    "Uh... Harold, huh? Nice name."

    Her tone was now oddly mncholic. I couldn''t figure out how to react.

    "Are you the ck dragon causing trouble around heretely?"

    She ambiguously nodded her head, avoiding eye contact and looking distressed. She tried to brush it off with a forced smile, but her mood clearly darkened.

    "Maybe... but I haven''t harmed anyone..."

    She was visibly sweating, guilt clear in her eyes.

    I was relieved to learn that this dragon wasn''t the formidable enemy I knew. But this didn''t resolve the primary issue.

    If this child is the opponent, how should I approach this? Perhaps a conversation could help.

    "Look, the guards will be here soon because of your rampage. Would it be alright if we moved and talked elsewhere?"

    I tried to sound as gentle as possible. The dragon girl, Miru, brightened up instantly.

    "Sure! I''ll follow wherever you lead!"

    I was bursting with questions. If you could imagine a younger version of Mir, she would look exactly like this girl. Their resemnce was uncanny.

    An unsettling thought crossed my mind: Could she be... my daughter?

    Such a thought sent shivers down my spine. I was desperate to uncover the identity of this Miru look-alike.

    "Who''s your father?"

    "What..?"

    She looked taken aback by my direct question, hesitating to answer.

    "Well..."

    She seemed conflicted, her lips trembling and she struggled to find the right words.

    Why is she reacting this way? Does she have something to hide from me?

    The longer she took to answer, the more anxious and paranoid I felt. Did Mir actually have a husband? If so, why was she so fixated on me? Could she possibly see me as a potential dark knight for her offspring?

    Mir and I had no real connection, just acquaintances at best. But why do I want to deny these absurd thoughts so much?

    "Your face looks odd, what''s wrong?"

    "Huh?!"

    I realized just in time that something was off with my own mind.

    I quickly cleared my thoughts, took deep breaths to calm down, and felt much better.

    "What''s going on?"

    Her voice was filled with concern, making me feel guilty.

    "It''s nothing, just a lot on my mind, that''s all." I said, trying to change the topic.

    "Harold?! The dragon is missing!"

    Just then, Erina returned to where we were. Seeing Miru, she looked puzzled and tilted her head.

    Her expression was filled with confusion upon seeing this familiar yet different creature. It was as if a question mark had formed above her head.

    "Is that you, Mir?"

    Like me, Erina called out to the dragon, who looked just like Mir.

    "It''s Miru, not Mir! Our names might be simr, but don''t confuse us!"

    Her voice became sulky again. Erina was taken aback, looking utterly bewildered.

    She then turned to me, her eyes seeking an exnation, "What''s going on?"

    "I''m not entirely sure myself. But for now, we should move. The guards will be here soon."

    Erina, still trying to grasp the situation, finally agreed, "Alright, I''ll follow your lead for now."

    Thankfully, she noticed my unease and decided to move away from our initial meeting spot. The atmosphere in the distance seemed unaffected by the recent events.

    "Wow! What''s this food called? It''s so delicious!"

    To win over the young dragon''s affection, I bought her a crepe.

    "It''s called a crepe. Is it really that good?"

    She was ecstatic with every bite, her joy reminding me of the time I first met Mir and her reaction to the very same dessert.

    Could their favorite food be this simr? The more I observed, the more curious I became about her identity.

    "For now, eat up. I have many questions for you."

    Miru seemed to sense my serious demeanor.

    "What is it?"

    She was surprisingly empathetic, adjusting to my mood quite quickly.

    "Your name is Miru, right? Do you know a dragon named Mir? She can take on both dragon and human forms, and she looks a lot like you."

    The most pressing question was their rtionship.

    However...

    "I don''t know."

    "What?"

    Her unexpectedly blunt answer turned my anticipation and worry into disappointment.

    "I might not know who you''re talking about, but I''ve never heard of a dragon named Mir!"

    Her straightforward and innocent reply left me dumbfounded.

    She doesn''t know? How can that be?

    Confusion hit me again.

    Is she really not rted to Mir? If not, why are there so many simrities? Could it all be just a coincidence?

    epting it as mere coincidence seemed far-fetched.

    Lost in this maze of questions, I felt like I was spiraling again, unable to imagine the truth.

    "You really don''t know? You look so much like an older version of her."

    Even Erina couldn''t ept this fact, breaking her silence to chime in. "I really don''t know! By the way, this crepe is delicious!"

    Her unchanging response only added to the mysterious frustration building within me. Erina and I were struggling to understand the current situation, and the very cause of our confusion was seemingly enjoying a crepe, which felt somewhat cheeky.

    Should I keep pressing her? However, she didn''t seem to be lying, making it hard to decide.

    I had many questions rted to Miru, but the first one seemed too off-topic, so I had to withhold it.

    nk!

    Suddenly, Erina thrust her sword into the ground, conveying her dissatisfaction to me.

    "This kid doesn''t seem to want to tell the truth. Let''s just finish what we came for and leave."

    Erina was speaking to me but was indirectly threatening Miru.

    "Yikes?!"

    Unlike the ck dragon I knew, she was easily intimidated and her eyes began to fill with tears.

    "Are... are you going to kill me?"

    One major difference between her and Mir might be her apparentck of confidence. Seeing such a reaction from someone who usually appears dignified like Mir was somewhat amusing.

    "Okay, but if you tell us the truth about your identity, we''ll spare you."

    She then threw away the crepe she was enjoying and began to cry out loud.

    "I''m sorry! I''ll tell you everything I know, just please spare me!"

    Her face crumpled as if she was about to cry bitterly.

    "Then tell us, do you have any connection with Mir? Spill everything you know!"

    It was hard to tell who the real viin was as the tone felt more like a typical criminal''s.

    "Please! I really don''t know who this Mir is!"

    If she''s still saying this after such threats, then perhaps she genuinely has no connection to Mir...

    "Erina, stop it. What are you doing scaring a kid?"

    I intervened, and Erina finally stopped her interrogation, though her expression remained sour.

    "It seemed like there was something..."

    Mumbling to herself, Erina sheathed her sword and gestured for me to handle it. While I understood her feelings, seeing the child cry and plead like this made it hard not to believe her.

    "I''m sorry, my sister is a bit emotional. Calm down, don''t cry."

    I gently consoled Miru, who managed to stop her tears. As she calmed down, I continued with the next question.

    "Today, we came looking for you because we epted a quest. We heard that a ck dragon has been causing troubletely. Is that you?"

    She guiltily nodded in response, looking apprehensive.

    "I''m sorry... please don''t kill me..."

    Seeing her traumatized by Erina''s threats, even though I had no intention of harming her, made me feel pity for Miru''s situation.

    "We won''t kill you. We just wanted to know the reason behind it."

    Treading carefully, as if consoling a child, I continued without using any harsh words, "Mmm... I see..."

    I asked Miru everything we wanted to know.

    "Hehe... I''m sorry... I won''t do it again... please forgive me..."

    The truth behind the rumors of a ck dragon wreaking havoc in the city was this:

    It was all due to a childish revenge act by a young dragon named Miru. For some reason, she was wronged by humans and retaliated by causing minor damages to buildings. It was a surprisingly anticlimactic story. Whenever guards approached, she''d flee and disguise herself as a human to evade capture.

    "Ha..."

    Even Erina sighed at this unexpected truth, looking up at the sky in disbelief. The event felt so trivial that my shoulders sagged unconsciously, doubting whether this was really the truth.

    "Why, of all things, was the perpetrator of our quest this girl? And why does she have so much inmon with Miru?"

    Such questions lingered, but revisiting a concluded matter would yield no gains. It was indeed a case that left several unresolved feelings.

    What do we do now?

    The matter with Miru seemed settled, but we had no evidence to prove we''d passed the trial. Ideally, if the dragon was unrted to me, we would''ve dealt with it swiftly, taken a trophy, and left. But having resolved things verbally with the actual culprit, it felt wrong to be hostile again. And I certainly had no twisted hobby of harming a child.

    "As an apology, please ept this!"

    Perhaps sensing my thoughts or maybe by coincidence, Miru handed over an object from her pouch, smiling brightly.

    "Is this... a horn?"

    "It''s my horn that broke off in a previous incident! I''ve heard in human society, a dragon''s horn holds great value, so I''m giving it to you as a special gift!"

    With this, we might be able to prove we passed the trial. Miru promised never to reveal her dragon form to humans again. If we submitted this horn as evidence that we caught the problematic dragon, all issues might be amicably resolved.

    Erina seemed to agree, letting out a relieved sigh.

    "Shall we head back, Harold?"

    Seeing no reason to decline Erina''s suggestion, I bid Miru a final farewell and took my leave.

    "Take care in the future, Miru."

    "Goodbye! If fate allows, let''s meet again!"

    She waved cheerfully as we departed. But for some reason, thest glimpse I caught of Miru''s face seemed tinged with sadness.

    The grand doors opened with a majestic sound befitting their size. It was sunset, and a visitor approached the temple of Morione. Morione, the Goddess of Fate, seated atop a tall, white marble altar, greeted the visitor with a disingenuous smile.

    "Wee, byproduct of time."

    The young girl in her view, radiating a dark aura, seemed out of ce in the glowing white surroundings.

    "I told you not to call me that..."

    The girl, not looking fondly at Morione, responded with a threatening tone.

    "My name is Miru, remember...!"

    Their exchange was thick with unsaid history, rife with mystery.

    "So, after all this time, you met him. Despite my warnings, you twisted fate."

    Ignoring or not acknowledging her introduction, Morione continued with a cryptic smile. Miru remained silent.

    "You really wish for Harold''s downfall, don''t you? Even without your interference, he''s halfway there."

    Miru scowled at the usatory tone but quickly responded.

    "Why should I care? Thanks to you, my n has taken a significant leap. Should I be thankful?"

    Morione''sughter wasn''t genuine; it was mocking.

    "How does it feel to reunite with your father after all this time?"

    Upon hearing Morione''s words, Miru''s body shuddered momentarily, and she shot a re filled with endless hatred, which she quickly suppressed.

    "It''s not bad..."

    She responded indifferently and continued with what sounded like a confession.

    "I knew about the fate you mentioned... I knew all along! I wasn''t supposed to meet my father..."

    In truth, everything Miru had told Harold was a lie. Everything about the dragon named Miru, the desire to vent her anger on humans ¨C all of it was a lie.

    In truth, she knew the girl named Miru better than anyone. The reason she caused amotion in the kingdom was the hope that if she drew enough attention, he might eventually appear before her.

    "But... to be able to meet my departed father again..."

    She bared her genuine feelings about all the tragedies stemming from her petty desires.

    "The allure was irresistible... I knew I could potentially drive my father to ruin, but still, it fascinated me..."

    Why Miru spoke these words, and why she referred to him as her father...

    Only time would know the truth.

 Chapter 39

    "Mother, I have a question."

    Under a clear blue sky, free from any impurities, the voice of a young boy echoes. He may be young, but there''s a serious responsibility embedded in his demeanor, and despite his small and slight frame, he carries himself with an upright stance.

    "What''s on your mind that makes you so pensive? Feel free to ask," says a woman, presumably his mother, with a youthful appearance, gazing at a distant mountain as she responds to the youngd.

    The two sit on a hill as peaceful as the clear sky, enjoying the cool shade and the gentle breeze.

    "I''ve always wondered, but I kept it buried in my heart, fearing something might go wrong."

    Hearing this, the mother gives a gentle smile and lovingly embraces her son.

    "Elik, nobody knows until you speak up. And as a mother, how can I ever resent my own child? Ask without hesitation."

    Despite these words of reassurance, the boy, seemingly in turmoil, pursed his lips repeatedly, as if trying to find the right words.

    Gathering all the courage he could muster, the boy, named Elik, cautiously voices his question."To be honest, I don''t understand why Father was chosen by you and the others..."

    Despite him indirectly belittling her husband, she looked at ease.

    "Of course, if one has abilities, lineage is irrelevant. But Father, in terms of his lineage''s characteristics, has nothing exceptional."

    He tried to maintain his calm, but given the content of his words, he grew anxious about how his mother might respond.

    However, his mother patiently listened until he finished speaking.

    "Father is an ordinary human, but you, Mother, are one of the gods that rule this world."

    "In his prime, Father was of ordinary stature. His abilities might have been slightly special, butpared to the status of the gods, they were inferior... Yet, you and the others chose him, someone with lesser power and status."

    From his perspective, this wasn''t entirely unreasonable.

    Would anyone feel genuine attraction to a creature like a pet? Would anyone harbor desires for something they consider so beneath them?

    His sentiment was mirrored by these hyperbolic situations.

    "I''ve always wondered what charm you found in him, considering the vast difference in your standings."

    As he finished speaking, her golden hair fluttered in the wind.

    "Hmm..."

    She seemed lost in thought, while her son held his breath in anticipation, filled with anxiety over the response to his words.

    But then...

    "Is that why you sometimes have that peculiar look, Elik?"

    She gave a surprisingly gentle smile and kindly asked him about his intentions.

    ".....?"

    Taken aback by her unexpected reaction, he wipes away the sweat on his brow and nods silently.

    "You''re right, Elik. I am a goddess, and your father is a mere human, a bond that shouldn''t have been possible."

    He looked on with wide eyes, struggling to understand his mother''s words.

    "Elik? Everyone carries darkness in their heart, even gods. A darkness so profound and deep that it''s almost impossible to shake off..."

    She holds her son close, gently stroking his hair.

    "And before one is consumed by that darkness, someone needs to be their beacon of light, purifying the abyss. Anyone can be that beacon."

    At her words, the young boy sat in her embrace, his eyes wide in wonder.

    "Whether it''s the rtionship between gods and mortals, nobles and ves..."

    With that, she looks up at the clear sky, reminiscing about fond memories, and slowly closes her eyes. "When I was deeply lost in despair, struggling endlessly, your father appeared as a ray of light in my life, rescuing me from eternal torment. The same goes for the other mothers. Each of us, in our own way, found salvation through him."

    After hearing the exnation, as if realizing something, he looks at his mother''s face and cautiously speaks.

    "So, are you saying you all fell in love with the depth of father''s character?"

    At this, his mother nods with satisfaction and breaks into a bright smile.

    "Exactly. Even if he seemed powerless, it was his heart that made all of us fall for him, leading to this happy ending, right?"

    The son, with a rxed expression, smiles faintly with an enlightened look.

    "I understand now!"

    The mood brightens for a moment, but soon his face clouds with another question.

    "Oh, and I have another question. How was I born from the union of you and father? Isn''t it universally known that children cannot be born between gods and humans?"

    At this question, even the omnipotent goddess, his mother, struggles to find an immediate answer, her face showing her uncertainty.

    "That''s true... I too initially thought it was impossible."

    He looks puzzled again, tilting his head.

    "But then, how was I born?"

    Addressing this question, the goddess, his mother, shares her thoughts rather than facts with her demi-god son.

    "I don''t know precisely, but one thing is certain."

    Whoosh!

    A gust of wind suddenly blows, causing both of their hair to flutter, and a fallen leafnds on the goddess''s hand.

    "Even if he seems ordinary on the outside, the world treats him as something special. This is a trophy from the recent upheaval caused by the dragon. We returned to the mansion of Lord Robias, presenting it as evidence of passing the trial. In reality, the cause, the dragon, is still alive, but we hope this might be convincing enough."

    She promised that if she kept her word and never caused a disturbance again, people would believe the dragon was truly vanquished, granting credibility even to this flimsy evidence.

    The quest from the guild hall usually demanded an item like a monster''s core stone, but our task was different. We had to subdue the rampaging ck dragon and provide proof of the feat. Without having truly defeated Miru, we had to persuade with this.

    My guess was on point, as Mirina carefully examined the horn, fully engrossed.

    "Although I''m not an appraiser, I can definitely sense a dark aura from this. It matches the rumors about the ck dragon."

    As the atmosphere seemed to lighten, I couldn''t help but feel ted. Eriana, perhaps feeling the same way, looked at me with rxed eyes. Without Mirina noticing, the two of us exchanged hopeful nces, already anticipating passing the trial.

    "We''ll have an official appraiser check it, but the results won''t be avable until tonight or tomorrow morning. For now, consider this trial ovee."

    Upon hearing that, I exhaled a sigh of relief, and Eriana''s face lit up with a smile.

    "Then let''s have the next trial tomorrow. As I mentioned, the appraisal takes time, and you two must be exhausted. Rest for today."

    At thendy''smand and gesture, Eriana and I, feeling lighter, exited the room.

    Thud!

    Once the door closed, and after ensuring we were alone, we finally raised our voices in jubtion, pping our hands together in celebration.

    "I''m so relieved! Unlike the first trial, this time we didn''t struggle much and we''re going to pass!"

    Those words reminded me of the first trial, and I couldn''t help but smile wistfully. However, having ovee those challenges to get here, I quickly brushed off the heavy feelings. "But let''s not get too excited since nothing''s confirmed yet. If things don''t work out, we might not pass or might have to face another trial, so let''s stay on our toes."

    Hearing my words, she nods strongly.

    "Right!"

    I was relieved to see Eriana cooperating as usual, even though she had initially opposed the idea of resuming our adventure.

    "Hmm? Isn''t that Eriana and Harold?"

    While we were slowly savoring our happiness walking down the corridor, we ran into Elbert.

    "Brother? Shouldn''t you be with the royal knights now?"

    At that, Elbert rubs the back of his neck and gives a slightly awkward smile.

    "Well, there wasn''t much happening today. To be honest, I''ve been overworking myselftely, so I got permission to leave early today."

    He proved his point by appearing in casual clothes for the first time.

    "Anyway, how''s the trial going?"

    Elbert, jumping right into our recent happenings, asked, and I answered on Eriana''s behalf.

    "It seems to be going smoothly. We''ve passed two trials so far, though it''s not confirmed yet."

    Hearing this, Elbert, as if it was his own sess, patted my back happily.

    "Keep it up, both of you! As someone who respects others'' dreams, I''m rooting for you."

    Feeling proud from his words, I spontaneously asked about his ns.

    "But since you finished your duties early, what are you going to do now?"

    Elbert, scratching his chin, seemed a bit lost for a moment.

    "Well, I haven''t really decided. What about you two?"

    When he turned the question back on us, we realized we also had nothing nned and shrugged.

    "We can''t take on any more trials today, so we have some free time."

    "Hmm... In that case..."

    He pondered deeply, then suddenly snapped his fingers as if struck by an idea.

    "Eriana, are you up for it?"

    Suddenly, he threw a question at Eriana.

    "I do have some energy left... Why?"

    At her response, Elbert, with a burst of excitement, said,

    "You''ve been on many adventures and must''ve grown a lot, right? So, how about a friendly match with me?"

    Eriana, taken aback by the sudden proposal, hesitated for a moment but soon responded confidently.

    "Sure! I''m curious about the skills of the kingdom''s top knight."

    She epted the challenge, leading to the uing duel between Eriana and Elbert.

    The outdoor garden, where I had previously dueled with Elbert, was chosen as the venue. I watched as Eriana and Elbert faced off against each other.

    "Haah..."

    Eriana stretched lightly, drew her sword, and swung it a few times as a warm-up.

    "Does it feel like this?"

    Being used to a different sword, she tried to understand the wooden practice sword''s feel to disy her skills properly.

    The ambiance was lighter than thest time, so they decided to use non-lethal wooden swords.

    "Alright, I guess I''m ready."

    After testing out a few swings, Eriana indicated her readiness with a contented smile.

    "Isn''t it exciting? I''m curious to see how much you''ve improved during your adventures."

    Elbert too, after stretching a bit, picked up his wooden sword.

    His demeanor was much lighter and filled with mirth, unlike the serious atmosphere during our previous duel.

    "Shall Harold start us off?"

    He suggested that I officiate, and seeing no reason to decline, I stood at the center of the arena, raising my hand.

    "Let''s get started then, as both of you seem ready."

    With that, I raised my hand, and the siblings took their positions, swords in hand.

    Watching the two of them, moments away from shing, a new wave of emotions washed over me. Eriana was the protagonist chosen with a female gender, while Elbert was the protagonist chosen with a male gender...

    Seeing the two protagonists face off against each other, I was filled with anticipation about the oue.

    "Begin!"

    Swiftly lowering my hand to signal the start, both of them leapt into action almost simultaneously.

    Their speed was so fast it was hard to follow with the eyes. It was impossible to imagine who would win until the very end.

    I expected a close match, but then -

    Thud!

    The oue was decided in a surprisingly quick and simple manner.

    "...?"

    The sudden conclusion left me momentarily dumbfounded.

    Everything happened so fast that I couldn''t even process what I''d seen, and a flurry of emotions washed over me.

    "She wasn''t as strong as I thought."

    Ament, which could sound rude but was meant in its purest form, echoed.

    "Eriana... how did you grow so much...?"

    Elbert, seemingly in denial of the reality, spoke in bewilderment.

    I, too, like Elbert, was puzzled by the situation.

    And for good reason... By the time I came to my senses, Elbert''s wooden sword was gone.

    This meant that Elbert had lost in a mere instant, and I was left in a daze.

    "This is me, Eriana Lobeas, who has faced hardships with Harold."

    Only Eriana managed to keep herposure.

    "Er... Eriana wins...!"

    Announcing the result, a sense of anticlimax set in.

    Elbert was the strongest swordsman in the kingdom and an honored knight who stood by the king''s side. He possessed formidable strength, and had I not been lucky during our duel, I might have been defeated soundly.

    Yet, such a formidable figure had been taken down by Eriana in a single move.

    The words of Abne came to mind,

    "One has the potential to even defeat a god, depending on one''s determination."

    Is this the full awakening of her capabilities...?

    "No matter how much you''ve grown, I didn''t expect it to be this much... haha... Well, with such a difference in skills, I have to ept my defeat."

    Elbert admitted his defeat, cementing the reality further.

    "Hmm, I''ve worked up a sweat... Hey, Harold! How about we take a bath?"

    The serious mood lightened up as Elbert returned to his jovial self, coercing me into a lighter vibe.

    "Yes... um... sure."

    Still not fully grasping the situation, I followed Elbert, who was guiding me inside.

    "Should I take a bath too?"

    Eriana also epted Elbert''s idea and followed us. "Whew..."

    After Eriana and Elbert''s duel, I found myself following them to bathe.

    "It feels like being in a bathhouse alone at dawn."

    Murmuring to myself, my voice echoed in the vast walls of the bathroom.

    The bathroom was as massive as the mansion, and with no one else present, it felt like I was pampering myself in arge hot spring.

    The flowing water rxed my muscles and made me drowsy.

    Elbert had gone in first, saying he wouldn''t be long, but he was taking longer than expected.

    "He must be busier than I thought... At this rate, I might finish bathing before he returns..."

    While grumbling a bit, I soaked my hair with fragrant water.

    Suddenly, I heard a door open.

    Has Elbert arrived?

    I turned my head, expecting to see Elbert, but...

    "Harold... shall we bathe together...?"

    Standing at the edge of my vision was not Elbert, but Eriana, without a single piece of clothing on.

 Chapter 40

    "Eriana...?"

    Am I seeing things? Is my vision blurred due to fatigue?

    The scene unfolding before me was truly abnormal.

    Is the steam from the bath creating an illusion? Or is my mind ying tricks on me due to dizziness?

    I tried to make sense of the bizarre event in front of me with various thoughts.

    After all, this is the men''s bath... So why is it Eriana entering and not Elbert?

    She clearly called out my name when entering, so she couldn''t have mistaken it for the women''s bath.

    I want to believe that the Eriana I see isn''t real and there''s another reason for this vision...

    "Uh... Harold... it''s a bit embarrassing when you stare like that..."With a shy voice and flushed cheeks, she modestly covers her essential parts.

    "?!?!!"

    After witnessing such an act, I face reality. My mind starts spinning from the shock and the heat from the bath, making it feel like it''s about to explode from fever.

    "Ah ahhh-?!!"

    As I finally grasp the situation, an emergency alert from my consciousness makes my body reflexively recoil.

    The noise I made was so strange that I can''t even remember what I shouted, and my vision starts spinning.

    When Ie to my senses, I''m staring at a white wall, and the vivid image of Eriana''s skin makes my face burn hotter.

    With the sudden influx of so many events, the heat from the bath, and the rising steam, I find it hard to breathe. Adding to that my embarrassment, I felt like I would faint from a headache.

    Did I see it wrong?! Did I just hallucinate because I soaked too long in hot water?!!

    Hoping to deny the reality, wishing what I saw was a mere illusion, but...

    "Harold, shall we bathe together?"

    With that, she shatters my hopes and deres the truth. Her delicate voice makes me sit up straight.

    "Uh... E... Eriana?! Why are you here?!!"

    I blurted out without thinking, my anxiety increasing with every step she took.

    "I simply wanted to bathe with you, Harold. I wanted to feel the water on my sweaty body, and wouldn''t it be better with the person you love by your side?"

    Why would youmit such a grave offense?!!

    "Why did youe in?! Isn''t it weird?!"

    I desperately tried to reason with her, hoping that even a small chance might lead her out of this situation.

    "What''s so weird about it?"

    Despite appealing to basicmon sense, she looked puzzled.

    "Well, this is the men''s bath! You, a woman, shouldn''t be here!!"

    I kindly pointed out the obvious and tried to ask her to leave, but she responded confidently.

    "Is it wrong for me to use the bathroom in my own house?"

    "What...?"

    Her words stopped my thoughts in their tracks, leaving me dumbfounded. I couldn''t figure out what to say or how to persuade her.

    "From the beginning, our mansion''s bathroom was designed to amodate multiple people. So, two people can share this vast space, right?"

    Her arguments were full of ws, and there were so many points I wanted to contest. But every time I tried to counter, my mind went nk.

    It was frustrating to see my brain cells not functioning properly. I felt like tearing my hair out in madness.

    "So, it''s not wrong for me to be here. I want to join you in the bath."

    The sound of her footsteps grew louder, and any calmness I had left was slipping away.

    "Even so... isn''t it strange for people of the opposite gender to bathe together? This is a crime..."

    I quickly rebooted my thoughts and objected to her advancing, but,

    "Ugh... But I''ve alreadye in, and you''ve seen me, right? So, you should take responsibility for that."

    From the start, Eriana had no intention ofpromising. No matter what I said, she was unyielding. "Whoosh"

    Ssh...!

    A cute sound of lips and the ripple of water reaches my ears.

    Ssh, ssh.

    The sound, getting closer, feels like an iing wave, making my heart race intensely.

    "Harold?"

    I can feel the warmth of someone right behind me, tension rising to its peak. Knowing that Eriana, in her bare state, is right behind me makes my sanity waver.

    "Uh..."

    "Eriana?!"

    Suddenly, she wraps her arms around me from behind, resting her head on my back, seemingly taking her time to feel my presence.

    "Harold''s back is smaller than I thought, but it feels so reassuring."

    Her intimate touch evokes primal instincts within me, and I wonder if she''s doing this intentionally.

    "E..Eriana... If Elbertes in and sees this, it''s going to be a disaster..."

    I try to appeal to her, mentioning the male protagonist, but Eriana has already made her ns.

    "I already told him not toe in. I wanted some alone time with you, so I asked him to use the next bath just this once."

    With her meticulously crafted n, I was left without any arguments. My mind clouded with overwhelming sensations.

    "You''ve seen every inch of me, so you should take responsibility, right?"

    I was cornered, not knowing how to respond, as if ensnared by a cunning scam.

    "Eriana, this isn''t a good situation-"

    "Shush..."

    Without letting me retort, she cuts me off, and then...

    "Nibble"

    "Uhhhhh-!!!"

    I''m hit with a warm and ticklish sensation in my ear, making me lose all rationality.

    She had just nibbled on my ear, and the unfamiliar sensation made me reach the limits of my sanity.

    "Judging by how you flinched, you''re sensitive there, huh? It''s such a cute weakness. I find it adorable."

    She pulls me closer, our bodies fully pressed against each other.

    "?!"

    Then, I feel another shocking sensation... a certain part of her back makes a distinct contact in two spots.

    This feeling... could it be...

    Just as I was about to understand the nature of the sensation, thest remnants of my rationality divert my thoughts.

    I couldn''t even imagine what would have happened if I continued down that train of thought...

    However, the human tendency to want what''s forbidden made the sensation engrave deeper in my mind.

    "Eriana?! You''re touching?!!"

    She seems to be using her female assets as a weapon against me, but she doesn''t react, instead pulling me even closer.

    "Your flustered look is so cute...? You''re so irresistibly adorable that I can''t hold back anymore ?"

    Despite her open confession, I felt like a bird trapped in a cage, unable to fly away.

    "So, would you like it if I left here~?"

    She whispers mischievously in my ear, teasing me.

    "If you win our bet, I''ll let you go!"

    "What is it? Tell me now!"

    Desperate, my voice grows intense, but Eriana nibbles on my ear again, forcing me to calm down.

    "Calm down. We still have plenty of time."

    I wasn''t sure whose standard she was referring to, but for me, time was of the essence.

    If I didn''t calm down soon, I felt like I''d lose my ability to make rational decisions.

    "Let''s make a bet, okay? You''ll continue to tempt me to overpower you. If you keep your sanity and resist, you win. If you overpower me, I win."

    With a sultry and enticing voice, she forces a disadvantageous game upon me.

    "Let''s begin!"

    Eriana''s excited voice is followed by an intense sensation. "Uhh... uh... *kiss*... haah..."

    She licks and nibbles my ear, continuously melting away my sanity.

    "How does it feel? If you''re honest, I can make it feel even better."

    She exhales her rough breath, continuously heating and cooling my ear, pushing the remnants of my sanity to its limit.

    My head feels like it''s about to explode from the heat. The intense sensation makes my mind go nk, focusing only on a single desire.

    I feel so dizzy... I want to get out... I want to breathe in some fresh air, even if just a little...

    Dizziness peaks, my vision spins, blurs, and I start feeling out of it. I truly realized the limits of my consciousness.

    "St... stop..."

    It''s hard to distinguish if it''s a cry from my heart or words uttered from my mouth as my consciousness fades.

    "Hmm? What did you say?"

    Eriana, pausing her seduction, looks at me expectantly.

    "I can''t... take it anymore... It''s too much..."

    Hearing this, a delighted Eriana hugs me tightly and whispers mischievously.

    "Really~? So, what do you want to do with me now~?"

    I didn''t even want to know what she was imagining with that tone.

    Ugh... I don''t want to think... My head is spinning...

    Really... I can''t... It''s too much...

    Suddenly, there''s a sound of something copsing. My vision goes ck. "Huh...?"

    Seeing Harold faint, Eriana shows signs of panic for the first time.

    "Harold...? Harold??"

    She gently shakes his limp body and calls out to him.

    But, all she gets in return is silence.

    Only then does Eriana realize something went wrong. She tries to wake him up desperately.

    "Harold!! Wake up! Harold?!"

    But Harold''s consciousness, pushed to its limits by dizziness, doesn''t return easily.

    "What... What should I do?!"

    Eriana cries out, realizing she went too far.

    "Pull yourself together!!"

    Thest thing heard is Eriana''s desperate voice, and the intense bubbling of the hot bath. Still feeling dizzy from the heat, I open my eyes with difort.

    "Ugh... my head..."

    Perhaps it''s because of the lingering heat from the bath, but a mild headache persists.

    As I sit up, I notice the window and the sky beyond, tinged with hues of orange and ck, indicating that some time has passed.

    "But why am I here?"

    It feels like I''m hungover.

    "I remember being coerced by Eriana into bathing together... I tried resisting during that unreasonable bet, but in the end..."

    Mumbling to myself, I recall the events up to a certain point, but everything after that is a blur.

    "You fainted due to dizziness."

    Turning towards the weary and sad voice, I see Eriana lying down with a nk expression. I realize that both of us are dressed quite loosely. Eriana''s attire is particrly revealing.

    "What?"

    I try to piece together my scattered memories.

    Seeing my confusion, Eriana sits up with a heavy heart and starts exining.

    "I teased you too much, andbined with the long time in the hot bath, you couldn''t bear the dizziness and fainted."

    She then exins how she managed to drag me out of the bath, dress me, and bring me here. At least, that''s what I gather.

    "I think I know why I woke up here."

    Eriana darkens even more at that remark, looking down as if avoiding my gaze.

    Seeing her this remorseful makes it hard for me to be stern. I ponder what to say.

    "It''s okay."

    Choosing short but sincere words to convey my feelings to Eriana, herplexion slowly brightens. "Really?"

    "This time was tough in many ways, but as always, I don''t hold any ill feelings towards you. So, don''t make that upset face."

    At that, Eriana, fully rejuvenated, returns to her usual lively and cheerful mood.

    "Harold..."

    She leans gently against me. I pat her head slowly and then ask,

    "But how did you get me out of the bath and dress me? If you did it, you would have had to see me naked, right?"

    I throw out the question that''s been nagging at me.

    "Ah... well..."

    Eriana''s face shows a hint of unease, making my heart skip a beat.

    "Hehe, secret?"

    She cheekily avoids answering, shing a mischievous grin.

    "What? How did you get me dressed?!"

    My anxiety grows, and I press Eriana for a clearer answer.

    "I just dressed you normally...! Nothing weird happened, so don''t worry!"

    But with that expression, there''s no credibility in her words... Did really nothing happen?

    However, despite my frustration, she continues to dodge my questions, giving vague answers, so I never got a clear response.

    "Just... your body... it was nice, okay?"

    What did Eriana do to me while I was unconscious...?

    Her unsettling, eerie grin and her teasing remarks were just unsettling.

    "Hmm~ After oveing the trials and taking a bath, today was special in many ways."

    I kept bombarding Eriana, now blushing openly, with urgent questions, but she ignored me and spoke her own words, so I never found out the answers.

    I don''t know what Eriana did to me while I was passed out, but

    I hope it''s nothing irreversible...

    Whether I like it or not, just as I always have, I had no choice but to trust and rely on Eriana.

 Chapter 41

    "Daddy~!"

    A bright voice of a child rings out across the peaceful field.

    The sun is high in the sky, casting a warm glow on this spring day, making the weather a bit too warm for excessive activity.

    "Hehehe~"

    Yet, there''s a girl, perhaps at the age where she''s full of energy, running about the field, sweating profusely, but still appearing lively.

    "Daddy,e with..."

    On the other hand, the young man, presumably her father, is panting heavily, desperately trying to chase after his daughter.

    "Heh... Heh... Huff..."

    He gasps for breath, exhales loudly, wipes the sweat dripping from his chin, and bends his knees."Haha... As always, Miru has good stamina...!"

    Despite being out of breath, the father manages a forced smile, praising his daughter.

    "Daddy!"

    Thud-!

    "Whoa?!"

    Caught off guard while catching his breath, he''s tackled by his daughter''s surprise attack and falls to the ground.

    Even if it''s idental, his fatherly instincts kick in, and he shields his daughter with his body even as they fall.

    "You know it''s dangerous to suddenly run like that, right?"

    He gently scolds her without being too harsh. But then...

    "But, when you''re like that, I just want to hug you, right?"

    Despite being reprimanded, she responds with a bright smile, making her father smile weakly in return.

    "Daddy''s hugs are always warm!"

    She rubs her cheek against her father''s chest, reminiscent of a puppy showing affection to its owner.

    "Daddy''s doing his best, always giving his all. It''s just that brother Elik doesn''t appreciate him..."

    Her mood changes, and there''s a hint of sadness in her voice.

    "Miru?"

    His daughter''s emotions seem to change quickly, but her next words are full of warmth.

    "Daddy''s a great person, the best daddy for me!"

    The wind blows her hair, and it''s hard to tell if the moisture under her eyes is sweat or tears.

    He didn''t do anything wrong, but the thought that he might have made his daughter cry saddens him.

    "It''s okay!"

    To lighten the mood, he exims with a bit of forced cheerfulness.

    Holding her, he stands up and shes a positive smile.

    "It''s great to have a daughter who thinks of me like this."

    She looks a bit puzzled by the sudden change in mood but quickly wipes away her tears.

    "Yes! I love daddy! Because you always y with me!"

    Her words could be taken negatively, but she follows her father loyally, like an adorable puppy.

    She might not have a puppy''s tail, but her excitement, swaying left and right, gives a simr vibe.

    "It''s not that daddy is weak! It''s just that daddy is a human, and I''m from the dragon n, right?! There are physical differences due to our races!"

    She tries to justify her father''s struggles by attributing them to the physical limitations of their different races.

    Miru understands her father''s physical limitations well, and for a good reason.

    She belongs to the dragon n, while her father is an ordinary human.

    While Miru''s race, the dragons, is considered one of the most powerful beings, second only to gods, humans are seen as mundane and sometimes even inferior by some races.

    The primary reason for the father''s quick exhaustion is undoubtedly the physical limitations resulting from the difference in their races. Miru took after her dragon mother more than her human father. Even though she had human blood in her, she had horns and a ck tail that made her look like a pure dragon.

    "Thank you, Miru. Your father feelsforted and happy because of you."

    He lifts her up and starts to walk slowly across the vast meadow.

    "I''m happy too because I can spend time with daddy!"

    Her youthful energy momentarily throws off her father''s bnce.

    "Haha... You''re really strong."

    But he quickly regains his footing and gives a slightly strained smile. Even though she was from the dragon n, and he might appear weaker inparison, he was by no means weak. The distance he had run chasing after Miru was further than the training distance of the kingdom''s elite soldiers.

    Miru had the blood of not just any dragon but of thest great dragon, and furthermore, she inherited the genes of the historically unprecedented ck Dragon. Thus, despite her young age, her abilities were outstanding.

    He might have been depicted as weaker inparison to Miru, but if you were topare him with other humans, he was among the strongest.

    Hence, he wasn''t likely to fall over just because his young daughter, who was a bit heavy, jumped into his arms.

    "Shall we head back a bit early today? If we stay out too long, just the two of us, the mothers might get angry."

    Upon hearing her father''s partlypromising suggestion, Miru puffs up her cheeks cutely.

    "Um... I want to stay a bit longer with daddy..."

    She pouts, and he sighs lightly, adjusting his pace.

    "How about we rest at our usual hill and then head back?"

    Saying this, he carries her princess-style and heads towards a hill that evokes nostalgic feelings.

    "Okay! I want to nap in daddy''s arms while feeling the cool breeze!"

    Miru''s love for her father was so clear that whenever her mother saw her, she remembered the days when she was young and chasing after him.

    "Let''s take a rest..."

    Sitting on the hill, father and daughter rest under the shade, looking at the distant mountains.

    "Daddy, what''s beyond that blue sky?"

    Whenever they rested on the hill, Miru would snuggle into her father''s embrace and ask questions, making it a precious time for both of them.

    "Uh... well..."

    Eventually, her weight on him would be heavier, signaling that she wanted to sleep.

    "Zzz..."

    After a while, she would fall asleep in her beloved father''s arms.

    The innocence in her breathing, even her snoring, sounded cute. She woke up only when the sky started to turn orange.

    "Yawn... Good morning..."

    Normally, she would always feel her father''s warmth when she woke up, but...

    "Huh?"

    Today, something felt different. She looked around but couldn''t find her father.

    "Daddy?"

    Her voice was calm at first, but as time passed without any sight of him, her tone grew anxious.

    "Harold, good morning."

    The new day had begun as usual. Erina was already up, drawing back the curtains.

    Despite going to bed around the same time, by the time Harold had woken up, Erina was already dressed in her adventurer''s outfit.

    "Today is the day of our final trial. If we get through this, we can return to our adventurous life, and our ''marriage'' will be approved."

    Emphasizing the word ''marriage'' made it hard for him to respond.

    He had yet to express his feelings to Erina.

    But he had given up on speaking about it.

    In fact, he had been in dire straits several times just by giving off vibes that he might not ept her proposal.

    Even though it wasn''t direct, his male pride had been shaken. If he had said to her face, "I don''t want to get engaged to you," things might have be irreparable, so he held his tongue. "Hmm... okay then."

    I tried to express my dissatisfaction without offending her by using a slightly sarcastic tone, but...

    "If that happens, I''ll have nothing more to wish for in my life. To be with you, setting off on a heart-fluttering journey every day... just imagining it makes me happy."

    Feeling utterly cornered by her firm deration, the best I could do was remain silent.

    "Did both of you get a good restst night? I''ve prepared the final trial for you here, please take a look."

    Lady Mirina greeted us with a solemn demeanor as usual when we visited her room.

    "You might have noticed from the second trial, but these trials usually involve social issues. This one is simr, so please check it."

    Typically, as nobles rise in power, they need to maintain a good public image, demonstrating exemry behavior and noble deeds. This ensures that they get noticed by even higher-ranked nobles, opening doors to various opportunities.

    The Robias family, being second only to the royal family in terms of power, needs to capture the attention of the royal family to solidify and maintain their current position. To the royal family, no other family should be more noticeable than the Robias. Hence, they were more thirsty for honorable deeds than any other noble families.

    In essence, Lady Mirina''s true intention behind these well-packaged "trials" was to gain public attention and benefit her family''s interests. Although one might interpret this as a cunning intention under the guise of benevolence, it also showcases her smart efficiency in handling any situation.

    In any case, with the final trial ahead of us, we picked up the envelope that contained the trial''s details. This envelope was pale yellow, and if there was anything unique about it, it was the emphasized seal on its surface. Whether it was due to it being the final trial or perhaps it was the harshest one ording to Lady Mirina''s standards, the tension couldn''t be relieved until we saw its contents.

    "Let''s check it out."

    Erina opens the envelope and spreads out a paper of simr color.

    "The final trial. You''ve done well so far. This time..."

    She began reading the trial''s contents from the top, slowly moving her eyes downward. Ourst hurdle was...

    "Recently, there have been reports of heretics frequently appearing in a specific area of the kingdom. Your final trial is to investigate this cult and apprehend as many members as possible."

    Heretics. Within the game''s narrative, they appeared several times as unconventional groups, all of whom were mentally unstable. ording to the lore, they worshiped ancient gods that existed only in the past, not the current deities. Their ultimate goal was to resurrect these ancient gods, symbols of pure evil, through inhuman rituals. They wore purple robes, and despite seeming like just a gathering of madmen, each member was as skilled as an average soldier.

    If one had to describe their vibe, it would be that of a stereotypical cult that one might encounter in various media.

    "This task seems profoundlyplicated... Since the heretics are so secretive, capturing several at once may be difficult... This is going to be troublesome."

    Another defining characteristic of the heretics was their absolute group mentality and twisted sense of unity. If one was captured and interrogated, they would never reveal their secrets, enduring any form of torture. They would rather bite off their tongues and end their lives than expose their organization''s secrets. Their blind faith made them a secretive group that was hard to locate and capture.

    Fortunately, I was familiar with the quest content, so I had a rough idea of how to proceed. Otherwise, I might have had to incur another debt to the suspicious Morione. Even though things might not go exactly as they did in the game, this knowledge would undoubtedly be helpful. "Are you okay, Harold?"

    Erina speaks with a hint of uncertainty, but I nod with full confidence and assertively respond.

    "I have a n. Let''s set out now."

    As I say this, Lady Mirina looks at me with a skeptical gaze, as if seeing overconfidence without basis. But she doesn''t voice her doubts.

    "We''ll be on our way then."

    Brushing off her look, I take the lead this time, pulling Erina along as we exit the room.

    "You''re quite proactive today, aren''t you?"

    Erina looks up at me with a mix of surprise and confusion, apparently sensing a different vibe from me today. The reason I''m acting this way is because I''m familiar with these quests from the game. Knowing the game''s timeline and how much time we have toplete the quest, I felt an urgency to proceed quickly.

    Just as we hurry to leave the mansion and head towards the main road...

    "Huh?"

    A familiar-faced girl stands in our path.

    "Brother? We meet again!"

    It''s Miru, the ck dragon girl we met yesterday. With her short hair, red eyes, and a dark aura that feels sinister yet mixed with the innocence of a child, she stands there shaking her ck dragon tail, approaching us.

    "We just met yesterday, but how have you been?"

    Meeting her again felt oddlyforting, but several questions raced through my mind. How did she know where to find us? We certainly hadn''t told her where we were staying when we parted. Yet, here she was, as if she knew all along, waiting for us as we were about to leave the mansion.

    And that wasn''t the only thing.

    The view outside the entrance revealed a well-maintained garden. In other words, we were still within the premises of the Robias estate, at the main entrance.

    "So, where are you off to? It looks like you''re about to do something exciting~"

    Only those who passed a thorough inspection were allowed to enter this ce. If a guest arrived, either Lady Mirina or Erina would have been informed. However, judging by Erina''s expression, she had no idea Miru was here.

    "Isn''t it a bit risky with just the two of you?"

    Also, there was no mention of Miru apanying us from Lady Mirina. Looking at the situation, it seemed like Miru had trespassed.

    Miru''s sudden and mysterious appearance left us with many questions.

    Whether she sensed our bewilderment or not, Miru cheerfully shouted to me with a beaming smile.

    "Can I join you? I''m quite strong, you know. I''m sure I''ll be helpful to you!"

 Chapter 42

    The appearance of Miru raised many questions, each forming a hovering question mark above my head. We had never told her where we were, yet she urately found us and made her way into the heart of the Robias estate, the most prestigious noble house in the kingdom. The fact that she was here was clearly problematic, and it was obvious why, even without going into a detailed exnation. But personally, beyond all that, what intrigued me the most was the process by which she arrived here. I was extremely curious about how she managed to intrude and how she sessfully made her way in, as if I were witnessing a magic trick. Everyone knows that every magic trick has its own hidden trick. However, knowing that didn''t reveal the mystery behind the magic. The unpredictability, the unrealistic oue, and the unimaginable truth were what made magic so enchanting. Miru''s presence felt the same. Her appearance felt like watching magic, the process was intriguing, but without the wonder of a magic trick, it was just perplexing.

    Erina, perhaps feeling the same way as me, looked at her a bit incredulously.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? I mean... I can be helpful, right?"

    It seemed like Miru expected a better reaction from us, as her face turned slightly apprehensive. It appeared she wasn''t aware of the specific reason for our surprise. What was her motive for joining us without even knowing what we were up to? Although the situation was full of questions, her visibly anxious face made me feel like we should reassure her for now.

    "Wait a minute... Maybe we misunderstood the situation. Can you answer my questions first?"

    Miru, right? The name was so simr to the dragon I knew that I couldn''t forget it.

    "Mi...ru...? How did you know where we were and how did you get past the security?"

    Hoping for some rity, I threw these pressing questions at her.

    "Huh? I just saw you guys while passing by."The answer from Miru was so simple and straightforward that it was almost anticlimactic. She replied with such innocent candor that it felt absurd.

    "That''s all there is to it...?"

    Erina, too, sought the truth from Miru, but the answer remained unchanged.

    "Yeah, I saw you and your sister entering this mansion yesterday, and I thought I''de over today to see what''s up."

    The truth that Miru presented was so unexpected and simple that it was almost deting.

    "Really...? Was it just a coincidence?"

    The continuous coincidences with Miru were baffling, and I couldn''t easily shake off the lingering doubts. But if she insisted so, what choice did we have but to believe her?

    "I wonder what ties us together that we keep bumping into each other like this..."

    Erina sighed, seemingly resigned.

    "Sigh..."

    I, too, exhaled, trying to suppress the overwhelming feeling of bewilderment.

    Meeting so frequently, without any ns, and purely by chance felt miraculous and puzzling.

    Is it really a series of coincidences? It felt too contrived...

    However, considering the circumstances, we had no choice but to ept it.

    "So, brother, it looks like you''re going somewhere. Can Ie along?"

    With our questioning over, she boldly emphasized her earlier request.

    Is she aware of our destination and is that why she''s so confident...? "Judging by your attire, you''re going on an adventure, right? I''m strong, so I can be a great help!" Miru anticipated our questions, answering as if she could read my thoughts.

    Caught off guard, I remained silent for a moment, and an odd silence enveloped the room. Thest challenge left for us was to capture the heretics. Although the quest''s development was somewhat predictable, and Erina''s presence ensured that we had enough power even with just the two of us.

    "Although we appreciate your intentions, the uing situation might be too dangerous for you, and we can handle it on our own¡ª" I tried to politely decline Miru''s offer, but she interrupted.

    "Just trust me this once! I am strong, okay? I''ll definitely be useful!" Her sudden passionate plea caught me off guard. She seemed so desperate, as if a condemned person was making ast plea for mercy, and I found it hard to outright decline her.

    "Please..." She didn''t have a reason to beg us this much, making the situation even moreplicated. If I left her alone any longer, she might even start to tear up. I felt I had no choice but to make a decision.

    "Fine, do as you wish and follow us. Erina, is that okay?" I asked, considering epting her offer.

    "Really?! Thank you, brother!" Miru''s face lit up with joy, her reaction resembling a delighted child. Her innocent smile made me feel, oddly enough, like I could understand how a father might feel.

    "Harold..." Erina looked at me with a mixed expression, seemingly puzzled by my decision.

    "I get it, but isn''t it risky to confront fanatics whock basic ethics with someone as young as Miru?" Erina whispered, ensuring Miru couldn''t hear. Given the setting, the heretics were ruthless. Whether it was their different way of thinking or their different personality altogether, they were merciless, even to innocent people, including children and the elderly.

    "Look at her, she''s so desperate... If we decline, she might stubbornly follow us anyway. It''s better to willingly ept her so that she doesn''t hinder uster on," I tried to persuade Erina.

    "Sigh... Alright, if you say so, Harold. I''ll go along with it." As always, Erina agreed to my stubbornness, and I expressed my gratitude.

    "Thank you, Erina... always."

    Hearing my words, Erina''s face turned a shade of red, and she averted her gaze. It was an odd atmosphere, but not entirely ufortable.

    "You have no reason to thank me... I should be the one thanking you for always being there," she replied, shyly hunching her shoulders. The sight was somewhat endearing, and I felt my heart rate increase slightly.

    "Huh?!" Miru seemed taken aback by our exchange.

    "Could this be the beginning of how Erina was born...?" She muttered something under her breath, too soft for us to hear.

    "Miru, what did you say?" I asked, genuinely curious about herment.

    "Oh, it''s nothing! Since I''m joining you, let''s get going!" She quickly changed the subject, avoiding answering directly.

    "Let''s go, Harold and Erina! Let''s face it together!" Miru''s enthusiasm was clear, even though she didn''t know our objective or destination. Whether it was typical behavior for her age or simply naive, it was certainly a sight to behold.

    So, unexpectedly, Miru joined us for our third challenge. I wondered if this was the right decision. A twinge of regret surfaced, but it felt like it was toote to change anything now. Although the ce appeared ordinary at first nce, it felt different to me. Although it was the time when the sun should be high in the sky, tall buildings blocked its rays, casting only cool shadows on this path. I waited, watching a specific spot. This crossroad, a bit wider than a typical alley and less frequented by pedestrians, evoked faint memories as I approached.

    "Harold, are you sure they''re here? I don''t understand why we came to this ce," Erina said. From her perspective, my choice was questionable. I had led us here solely based on intuition without any solid evidence.

    "I heard rumors about this ce. If we wait here, we''ll surely catch them," I replied. I couldn''t tell her that I had seen this scene in a game, so I quickly came up with a usible reason to convince her while I continued observing a specific building. If my memory served me right, that building was where the heretics held their meetings.

    Normally, one would have to go through manyplicated processes to find this ce. Thankfully, since I was familiar with the game''s plot, I could skip all those steps.

    "Brother! Look, suspicious people are entering that building!" Miru whispered to me. I turned to look at the building she was pointing to.

    "Harold! They''re really here! You were right!" Erina eximed as several individuals cloaked in violet robes entered the building in an orderly manner. They looked exactly like the heretics I remembered from the game.

    "It seems so," I replied with a smirk, readying myself for battle. However, now wasn''t the right time. We could storm the building and capture several heretics, but patience might yield a bigger catch.

    Waiting longer might increase the battle''s difficulty, but the rewards afterpleting the quest would also be much greater. Most yers, familiar with this strategy, would choose to wait and seize the opportunity to gain more rewards.

    "Shouldn''t we go in now? It seems like we have enough people toplete our mission," Erina suggested. She was right; if we could capture everyone inside, we''d seed.

    But, unpredictability was the real challenge. A sudden attack on the heretics could lead to chaos, allowing some to escape. The more people we had to confront, the more we needed a clear n.

    "Let''s wait a bit more," I told Erina, signaling her to stay put.

    However...

    "If we don''t go now, Miru might rush in on her own," Erina warned.

    What?

    Before I could react, Miru shouted, "Brother! I''ll handle this! Watch me!" and dashed into the heretic''s building.

    Caught off guard, I froze for a moment. Then, a loud explosion and a burst of red lighting from the building snapped me back to reality.

    "Erina, let''s go!" Without wasting any more time, Erina and I rushed into the building. I couldn''t understand why Miru had acted so recklessly, especially after I had told her to wait. Or maybe, while I was lost in thought, she had started her reckless move. Either way, I waspletely caught off-guard, finding it hard to grasp the reality of the sudden situation.

    Bang!!

    "Miru?!"

    Breaking through the door that seemed ready to be engulfed in mes, I entered the building. Regardless of any n, I was more concerned about Miru''s impulsive charge and called out her name.

    "Brother, I''m here!"

    Thankfully, her voice responded. Turning my head, a fierce gust of wind blew, and in an instant, the fiery scene turned to ashes and silence.

    "See? I took care of them all!"

    Her voice was innocent, but the scene before me was horrifically gruesome.

    "Miru?"

    Fortunately, despite the hellish inferno, there were no casualties. Everyone was temporarily unconscious, and while some had burn marks, no one was critically injured.

    "Did I do well?!"

    As if it had always been this way, she naturally hugged me, reveling in our closeness.

    "Harold? What''s going on?"

    I felt a cold stare and a chilling whisper from Erina. Wait... it''s a misunderstanding! I don''t see her that way! I tried to smile reassuringly at Erina, but her anger didn''t seem to diminish.

    "Hehe, Brother''s warmth is soforting..."

    Miru''s voice grew nostalgic, making Erina''s re even colder. In such a tense situation, Miru''s words only added fuel to the fire.

    "Praise me! I''m the best, right? So, pat my head as much as you like!"

    Her demanding tone made me even more anxious.

    "Hold on, Miru?! Can you step back a bit?"

    Sensing an imminent threat from Erina, I tried to gently push Miru away, but...

    "Why? I helped, didn''t I? So, at least that much reward is due!"

    She clung to me even more tightly.

    "Harold... You''re not thinking of something horrible, are you?"

    Both Erina and Miru were hard to deal with. It would take a long time to persuade just one of them, let alone both, and time was of the essence. I felt like giving up.

    However...

    "...?"

    A subtle movement caught my eye. A heretic in a purple robe, using the building wall for support, struggled to stand.

    "I''ll curse you to take at least one life..."

    With a sinister whisper, he aimed a dagger glowing with a terrifying violet hue at Miru.

    "?! Danger!!"

    The trajectory of the flying dagger was clear. If nothing changed, Miru would be its target.

    "Look out!!"

    Pushing her with all my might, my vision blurred...

    Thud!

    A horrifying sound of flesh tearing reached my ears.

    "Miru, are you okay?!"

    My vision cleared, and I checked on her. Thankfully, Miru seemed unharmed, and Erina appeared untouched by the dagger.

    However...

    "O... Brother...?"

    "Harold...?"

    The shocked expressions of the two were directed at me. Why were they looking at me like that? No one got hit by the knife, so everything''s fine, right?

    "Huh..?"

    Only then did I realize the pain.

    "Wh... what...?"

    The ominous dagger hadn''t struck Miru or Erina. But...

    "Why...?"

    By the time I came to my senses, the dagger was embedded directly in my heart.

    What - Thud!

    With my mind suddenly going cold, I heard the sound of something copsing. And then, in an instant, everything went ck.

 Chapter 43

    "Harold...?"

    In the silent and heavy atmosphere, Erina''s desperate voice resonates.

    Laid out before her was the sight of her beloved Harold, fallen with a knife embedded in his heart.

    "It can''t be..."

    Miru too, clenches her teeth and widens her eyes in disbelief.

    The two of them, barely grasping reality, stare at the copsed figure with disbelief.

    "HAROLD!!!"

    Soon, Erina''s scream echoes once more.

    "No... no, no!! This can''t be!!"Holding him close, she releases all her sorrow in tears, fervently wishing the scene before her was not real, her screams never-ending.

    "No, I hate this!! Harold... please open your eyes!!"

    Whispering with all the desperate hope she could muster, but he still didn''t open his eyes.

    "Ha-ha... is that your boyfriend? I like what I see!"

    Amidst all this, a heretic from behind them, struggling to put on a smirk, mocks the grieving girl.

    Upon seeing the heretic, Erina''s mood shifts from sorrow to a silence that exudes pure hatred.

    "?!?"

    Even the fanatics, known for their emotional resilience, are paralyzed with fear at Erina''s menacing aura. This made him scramble backward, using all his might.

    "Monster!!"

    Desperately resisting the impending doom, he scrambles away from Erina with a pitiful, terror-stricken face.

    No matter how much he tried to escape, he was eventually caught by the silent-approaching Erina...

    "Wait...!"

    Snap!

    The heretic''s plea was cut off by Erina''s swift action, and his body shattered into pieces with a gruesome sound.

    "How... how can this be..."

    Miru, witnessing such a scene, mumbles to herself, unable to ept reality.

    "I was supposed to prevent this... I promised to help Dad..."

    Recalling some past promise, she continues her soliloquy that no one could hear, clutching her head with both hands.

    "But this scene... surely it''s what Morione mentioned..."

    "?!?"

    She suddenly stops speaking, heaves a nauseated gag, and then a voice distorted by despair emerges.

    "Did Dad really die because of me?"

    "Temporal anomaly."

    In a temple that seems like a paradise on earth, calm and peaceful, yet the atmosphere is disrupted by a loud, deep voice.

    "Miru...?"

    And with that heavy, threatening aura, yet how menacing can a cute puppy be?

    Miru tried her best to retaliate against the goddess who was berating her, but her innocent appearance made it seem like a tantrum.

    "No matter how much you struggle, I won''t be scared of you. Maybe if you were the dragon who will be your mother in the future, but with your current power, you can''t kill a god."

    She calmly but ruthlessly belittles Miru, descending step by step with a smileden with mockery.

    Despite her arrogant demeanor, Miru grits her teeth and res...

    "Do you think this favor will continue? Do you know why you''re here?"

    She reveals a secret that should have been kept hidden, making Miru suddenlypliant.

    "That''s a better attitude now."

    As if to say if the other is polite, she too will reciprocate, she recedes her intimidating aura.

    "Never forget I''m helping you because of the God of Time''s request. Just by you being in this timeline, you''re a thorn in my eye. Remember that. Your very existence distorts everyone''s fate and time so much that it bes a major issue, and ultimately, I''m the one who suffers."

    Click-ck.

    The clear sound of high heels approaches Miru, and soon the goddess stands before her, staring intently.

    "Still... due to your major mess-up, things are progressing ording to my n. So, are we in a symbiotic rtionship now?"

    After the goddess''s words, the temple was filled with an eerie silence, broken only when Miru finally spoke. "Morione... tell me where my father is right now and what I should do."

    The person Miru has been conversing with is none other than the goddess of destiny, Morione. She is an exceptional goddess, capable of glimpsing the fates of all beings, the past that has urred, the ongoing present, and even vaguely predicting the future.

    "I want to help my father."

    However, upon hearing Miru''s words, the goddess sighs and shakes her head. For the goddess of destiny to refute someone''s actions means that their actions are gravely mistaken. So, Morione''s sigh indicates that Miru''s words carry significant consequences.

    "Sigh, how many times do I have to tell you? No matter how much you want to help Harold, every time he confronts you, his fate bends negatively. How many times must I say this?!"

    Now seemingly fed up, she reprimands Miru with a voice filled with anger.

    But strangely calm, Miru seems to contemte for a moment before responding simrly as before.

    "I can do it! I can help my father!!"

    Suddenly fiery, Miru seems to counter Morione''s words, but upon hearing them, Morione pinches the bridge of her nose and closes her eyes tightly.

    "That''s what I''m saying... Staying still is the best way to help him, even if you only do it half-heartedly... No matter how much you try to prevent the tragedy, the more time you spend with him, the sooner his tragedy approaches, bing an unchangeable destiny."

    With that, she throws a jab at Miru, her tone incredulous.

    "Why are you so desperate to meet your father? You constantly talk about wanting to help, but your actions are actually leading Harold down a path of ruin."

    Despite being adversaries, she seems to side with Miru, cing a hand on her shoulder.

    "Remember, the more you do this, the more Harold suffers, and the one who benefits is me."

    "Didn''t I tell you? In the future, for some reason, Harold falls from grace, is abandoned by the goddesses, andes under my wing. The more you intervene, the sooner his downfall, and the quicker my n progresses."

    She tries to convince Miru, confused as to why she''s exining all this to an enemy.

    But the more Miru tries to understand the situation, the more she senses some inconsistencies in Morione''s words. Even though Morione herself dered Miru an enemy, why is she revealing ns that might help her?

    Noticing this, Miru immediately counters after Morione''s hateful words.

    "Then wouldn''t it be better for you if I interfered more? The more I meet my father, the closer he gets to the fate you desire... Why are you angry?!"

    Morione, seemingly frustrated, brushes her hair back and looks even more vexed.

    "Yes, as I said, the more you interfere, the faster Harold''s downfall... but..."

    With an inexplicable silence, Morione whispers something into Miru''s ear.

    "In order for me to take him as a seed, he needs to face tragedy at the right time. Only then can I save him."

    Her eyes darken, and she speaks in a threatening tone to Miru.

    "But, if due to your interference Harold''s downfalles too soon, everything will go awry. If he doesn''t face ruin at the right time, not only will my n be skewed, but he''ll also face a meaningless end."

    Upon hearing this, Miru momentarily feels choked up and dominated by despair. However, she soon regains her confidence.

    "My father will never die. I''ll certainly be of help and prevent his fated downfall. And I''ll make sure he doesn''t be a reality where he''s your seed."

    The conversations between Miru and Morione always seem to run on parallel lines.

    Both are stubborn, neither considering the other''s position, so their discussions always seem to circle back to the starting point. "Sigh... Really..."

    In the end, every conversation concludes with the person who tires first reluctantly agreeing with the other.

    "Alright, I was a fool trying to persuade you... I''ll look into what will happen to Harold today and the worst possibilities due to you."

    This time, Morione is the one who gives up, and reluctantly agrees to heed Miru''s request.

    As Morione prepares to glimpse the future, she res at Miru with a warning before revealing the truth.

    "I''ve repeated until I''m tired... The more you intervene, the sooner Harold''s downfall wille, and the closer my n to make him my seed progresses."

    She speaks with a somewhat indifferent face, but what follows is a threatening tone towards Miru, as if she won''t tolerate any more.

    "But... if Harold faces a meaningless downfall too soon because of you..."

    For the first time since she met Morione, Miru feels a chill of fear.

    "I won''t leave you be."

    But that fear is momentary. Shaking off the negative feelings, Miru deres with determination to Morione.

    "I won''t let my father die because of me. I can guarantee that." I found myself somewhere far away.

    In an endless abyss, reaching out, nothing touches the void, and an unnaturally calm inner self...

    Despite recalling thest memory, I just let myself go with the flow.

    "I was definitely... defending Miru when I was stabbed in the heart by a knife thrown by the heretic."

    Oddly enough, I casually mention my death.

    "So, is this some sort of afterlife... or am I being transported to such a ce?"

    While it''s definitely an rming situation, I surprisingly easily ept the reality.

    Thinking I''m dead and seeing the aftermath, I surprisingly ept everything so easily that I doubt myself.

    "I don''t know... I''m dead anyway..."

    Perhaps I''ve quickly epted and given up on the reality.

    Right now, I feel lethargic and unmotivated, just letting everything go with the flow.

    I''ve heard that people''s thought processes change dramatically just before death and after... is this it?

    If it was just before death, I would have been desperate to survive, but thinking that it''s irreversible now, my heart feels lighter.

    "I wonder how Erina and Miru are doing..."

    As my senses gradually fade, natural questions arise.

    Would they be saddened by my death?

    How would Eleona react upon hearing the news?

    Though I didn''t have many acquaintances, would those who knew me be saddened by my death?

    Thinking about it, what happened to my original reality... is it truly irreversible now?

    With such thoughts, I reach a senseless realm, looking up at the sky.

    And then...

    "Huh?"

    A faint light appears at the edge of my vision.

    "What''s that..."

    With that simple thought, I nkly watch the growing light.

    "Huh...?"

    The bright light, nowrge enough to fill the sky, descends upon me, granting me a warm sensation...

    Blinding!

    A sh so bright it steals my vision forces me to shut my eyes tightly.

    "Ugh..."

    When I open my eyes, a rather familiar sight greets me.

    It''s the reality I faced just before I lost consciousness.

    "Huh...?"

    The unexpected turn of events momentarily confuses me, making my head spin with returning rational thought.

    Even I don''t understand how this happened, but I clearly understand the situation I''m in.

    "Am I alive right now?"

    Regardless of the process, the reality is that I''m alive.

    Although I was stabbed, it felt as if I was pricked by a toy knife, and there was no sense of threat. In fact, my mind felt eerily clearer than before.

    Relieved by the fact that I''m not dead, I gently lift my head...

    "Brother...?"

    "Harold...?!"

    As my vision focuses, the reality I perceive is two girls, with tear-streaked faces, looking down at me. Both had widened eyes, having witnessed something surreal, but life slowly returned to their previously listless faces.

    "Uh... Erina? Miru?"

    Contrary to their mood, I call their names in a calm tone.

    They, unlike me, were still struggling to grasp the reality. They stared nkly at me for a moment, but then...

    "Brother!!"

    "Harold!!"

    Upon facing reality, they realized I was alive and rushed towards me at an rming speed.

    "Ugh!!"

    The force with which they leaped was so strong that I, barely having risen, was pushed back onto the ground.

    "Harold!! It''s really you, right?! I''m not seeing things, am I?!"

    "Brother, are you really okay?! What happened?!"

    The two girls, tears streaming, clung to me like children.

    "Uh... I think I''m fine... probably..."

    I provide an exnation to calm them.

    "Are you really okay? You were definitely stabbed deep in the heart!!"

    "When you were stabbed and lost consciousness, it felt like my world was copsing...!!"

    Hearing this, I gently touch the spot where I had been stabbed.

    However...

    Huh...?

    I realize something - my body feels strangely fine.

    Surely, as Erina and Miru said, the dagger would have pierced my heart. Yet, I feel no pain, and my consciousness is perfectly intact. Even the wound isn''t there, and although my clothes are torn, my body is unharmed. The dagger that had pierced my heart had vanished without a trace, and it''s nowhere to be found.

    "To be honest, I''m also feeling a bit strange... At first, I honestly thought I was dying, but now I can''t understand how I''ve ended up in this situation..."

    If they asked, even I wouldn''t know the reason. If there was someone who could tell me, I''d ask them right away.

    "But... seeing that I''m alive, it seems things turned out okay..."

    I say with a hint of relief, which seems to soothe their sadness a bit, but it wasn''t enough.

    "I''m so d... really..."

    "Brother, you''re really okay, right...?"

    Still in my embrace and shedding tears, they cling to me.

    Then, they open up about the emotions they felt when I had fallen.

    "The moment it happened, I thought I knew what had happened to Harold, and it felt like you were gone forever. It was unbearable, even for a brief moment."

    "I was so heartbroken... Thinking it was because of me, wondering if I''d never see you again... The sheer terror of losing you again felt like it was eating me up..."

    They embrace me even tighter, expressing their feelings.

    But... did Miru say "again"? Was I too out of it and misheard?

    Maybe I misunderstood...?

    Anyway, back to the situation. Their voices,den with sorrow, gradually regainposure over time.

    "Please... never do something like this again. You know I can''t live without you..."

    While there''s still lingering pain, there''s now a sense of relief in her voice.

    "I''m really sorry... I really wanted to help..."

    Miru still seemed tormented by guilt, thinking it was because of her that I got hurt.

    "Well... I''m fine in the end, so don''t worry about it."

    I try to console Miru, who seems particrly upset, but there''s no sign of improvement.

    "But really, just like Morione said..."

    Suddenly, she murmurs something that others couldn''t hear and bes even more distressed.

    "Huh? What did you say?"

    I ask about the words from Miru I failed to catch, but she just shakes her head in anguish.

    In the end, after spending quite some time at that spot, consoling andforting them, I was finally free. With a heavy body, I rise. However, questions that have been bothering me since earlier are leaving a bitter aftertaste.

    How did I really survive that near-death experience?

    Considering Erina''s abilities I''ve seen before, she does have healing powers. Could she have revived me?

    But their reactions seemed too genuine in their grief for that to be the case...

    For a while, these questions might prevent me from focusing on anything.

    Rewinding time a bit to Elreona''s temple.

    "Really... what were you thinking, bringing a girl to me!"

    She was still grumbling about the events of yesterday.

    "Do I need to inscribe it onto your body again?!"

    She casually makes a chilling remark that would have startled Harold had he heard it.

    "I won''t let this slide!"

    In many ways, it seemed Elreona wouldn''t leave Harold alone after he reappeared.

    "Hmph! Harold, who doesn''t recognize the favor he''s been given, easily ran off to another woman!"

    She was in a constant state of annoyance. Though she had opened a book to read, she hadn''t turned a page since.

    "The more I think about it, the angrier I get-"

    Just as she was about to vent her anger again...

    "Cho... Choke?!"

    Suddenly, Elreona choked.

    "Cough! Cough!"

    She coughed painfully and spat out blood.

    Though momentary, she lost her sense of direction, staggering, but soon regained her bnce and touched her chest.

    "My heart stopped... but it''s not enough to kill a deity. A simple biological death?"

    She murmured to herself. Her previous rage was gone, and with a face full of worry, she looked up at the clear sky.

    "Harold... what on earth are you up to?"

    She patted the area near her heart and resumed her activities as if nothing had happened.

    Tears welled up as shemented over the person she cares about more than her own life.

    "Is it because I spoke harshly to you? Why such reckless actions..."

    She said with a shaky voice, wiping away her tears.

    "If I hadn''t secretly cast a spell, I might never have seen you again..."

    She clutched her chest, conveying her apologies that won''t reach him.

    "I''m sorry... It''s true I hadints about you, but I never disliked you..."

    With that, she brought her hands together and prayed fervently to the heavens, despite being a deity herself.

    "Please let me apologize for everything... so please...e back safely..."

 Chapter 44

    Amid the burning building, the sooty scent emanating from the ck ashes vibrated. By then, the entire situation was resolved. I consoled the two women who thought I had died and captured all the unconscious heretics. There were a total of 10 members involved in this incident; nine were captured alive, while one was dead. By the time I regained consciousness, the deceased''s body was not just shed apart but was gruesomely shattered to the point that "shattered" was the right description.

    Initially, because of Miru''s sudden action, no additional members came to this building, but this much was a significant achievement. They were so secretive and operated in the shadows that finding them was harder than capturing them. Even though in my world there''s a saying "physiognomy is science", distinguishing a cult group by appearance alone is like finding a needle in a haystack. Especially when they have their own thoughts and don''t neglect their appearance to the point of advertising "I am suspicious". If they intend to hide their identity, they might never be found.

    Thus, even capturing one was extremely difficult. In the kingdom, being a heretic alone ced one on the list of second-ss wanted criminals, so arresting them wasn''t easy. Hence, even though one died, capturing nine was a tremendous achievement. If we interrogate this number, at least one might spill something useful.

    The country I''m in, and the main stage of the game, the Kingdom of Ginap, exercises strong public authority and maintainsw and order. They have the right to ignore the human rights of powerful criminals like heretics. In this country, the way they treat criminals can be understood as "an eye for an eye" or "putting oneself in another''s shoes." Interrogating heretics, ssified as major criminals, was done using all sorts of hical methods, to the point that they would not take their own lives. There are various ways, such as feeding them an elixir made by an alchemist or using mental torture magic. Since it''s a magical world, the interrogation can go beyond imagination.

    "Phew... We''ve tied them all up here, now we just have to wait for the guards."

    Wiping the sweat off his forehead, he looks around. Thanks to Erina and Miru performing their roles well, all the heretics were captured in a short time.

    "How about we go outside for a while? The burnt smell is making me nauseous."

    Miru, with a slightly uneasy look, suggests, agreeing with Erina''s proposal.

    Should we do that?There''s still time before the guards arrive, and they would need to fill out some paperwork to get official recognition. In the game, the screen would go dark, and it would jump directly to when the guards arrive. But in this reality, it wasn''t that simple. After ensuring that the heretics, once awakened, wouldn''t escape and were disarmed and restrained, they left the ce.

    "But, brother, you burned down this whole building... Is that okay?"

    Miru, with a slightly worried look, asks in a light tone.

    "If the dead heretic started the fire during the fight, then we just have to act like we''re the victims."

    However, for some reason, Miru frowns at this.

    "It sounds a bit deceitful... Is that right?"

    She asks with a hint of doubt, but I shrug it off.

    "What''s the problem? It''ll be a hassle if we admit to starting the fire."

    "True, but..."

    Miru seems uncertain, tapping her fingers together.

    "The father I knew wasn''t like this..."

    "Huh? What did you say?"

    I barely caught her mumbling, but from the few words I gathered, she seemed disappointed in me. "Ugh... It''s nothing!"

    Personally, it was a bit hard to understand Miru''s attitude of showing disappointment. From her perspective, it''s only been a day since she met me, and today marks the second day. We barely know each other, so why is she making such a sad face? I don''t know what her first impression of me was, but it seems like my recentment might have lowered her opinion of me.

    "At least we only burned the building and didn''t kill anyone."

    Considering the fire''s intensity that burned the building in an instant, it''s surprising that, unlike the devastated buildings, the people were unharmed.

    "There''s a method to that!"

    I boastfully cleared my throat and ced my hands on my hips with a confident smile.

    Emerging from the ruins, which can''t even be called a building anymore, we inhaled the fresh air only to find many people had gathered here. Even if it''s a secluded alley with few people, a daytime arson would attract everyone nearby. The crowd''s gazes felt a bit embarrassing...

    Thump!

    "Ugh?!"

    Suddenly, a sensation as if my heart was pounding violently coursed through me.

    "Brother?!"

    "Harold?!!"

    Erina caught me as I swayed, nearly copsing from the shivering pain.

    "Harold, what happened all of a sudden? Is something wrong?!"

    The disorienting feeling was simr to the difort I felt before I lost consciousness. It started from the heart where I was stabbed and felt like something wriggling throughout my body. It felt disgustingly simr to being infected by a giant parasite.

    What is this... what is this wriggling feeling inside me...?

    While pondering, a sense of overwhelming repulsion built up, but...

    "Huh...?"

    That sensation disappeared as if it were a lie.

    It felt as if I had a very brief dream, but the difort quickly faded.

    "Harold, is it because of that dagger? Is something wrong with your body?"

    If I were to guess why I felt like this, it would probably be because of the ominous dagger. But I had no idea why I felt that sudden pain.

    "It seemed like it, but I''m fine now... It''s good that I didn''t copse entirely..."

    "Are you really okay?"

    Miru leaned against me, clearly more anxious and worried than Erina, but I patted her head to reassure her.

    "Uhm..."

    Miru, feeling myforting touch, let out a content sigh.

    "Harold, why don''t you do that for me?"

    Erina, perhaps jealous of Miru, grabbed my wrist with her eyes showing signs of being triggered.

    "Hey?"

    "Why have you been only good to her since earlier? I''ve been closer to you for longer. Shouldn''t I be the one deserving that?"

    Without giving me a chance to speak, she continued to emotionally press me.

    "I also want you to pat my head."

    She tried to force my hand to her head, and I resisted with all my might.

    But I''ve been weaker than her for a while now, and no matter how much strength I used, I couldn''t stop her.

    "Wait a minute?! People are watching!"

    As I mentioned earlier, many people''s eyes were on us, which made this all the more embarrassing. Still, Erina didn''t care about those looks and tried to force me to pat her head like I did with Miru. Some older women, watching Erina''s behavior, whispered things like "Oh, young love~" and "She gets jealous even when her boyfriend looks at the air~", making me feel even more embarrassed.

    Just as Erina was about to make me pat her head...

    "We''ve received a report. An arson happened here, and you''ve captured some heretics, is that correct?"

    Thanks to the guards arriving at this miraculous timing, I was narrowly saved from the impending humiliation. "Madam, we havepleted the final trial."

    After the arrival of the guards, we managed to settle everything and, after filling out a few documents, received our reward. We were also issued a certificate indicating that we had captured nine individuals, and we returned to the Lobiath household to submit this as proof of passing the trial.

    "Ah, I''ve just received word. You captured nine heretics, didn''t you? That''s sufficient."

    At that, Erina burst into a radiant smile, and I was flooded with relief and a sense of aplishment, knowing everything was finally over.

    "You''ve worked hard toplete the three trials. Honestly, I still wish my daughter would stay at the mansion... but a promise is a promise."

    She crossed her legs, gave a faint smile, and blessed us.

    "You can return to your adventurous life. If you need anything within my power, just write a letter."

    At first, due to Mirina''s stern gaze and rigid demeanor, she appeared to be a strict person. However, as we got to know her better, she proved to be quite kind-hearted. One shouldn''t judge a book by its cover. Her gaze remained sharp, but today, it seemed kinder.

    "Originally, I wanted my daughter to stay at the mansion and do moredy-like things. I was worried she might not be able to marry if she continued as an adventurer."

    Suddenly, Erina''s temperament red up with an unnecessaryment.

    "In other words, I stopped you because I was worried she wouldn''t marry. But now that you''ve brought back a man strong enough to defeat Elbert, even without power, I''m satisfied."

    She said with a bitter smile, as if confessing her mistakes.

    "Perhaps it would have been better not to give you the trials, since I was just looking for a man to marry my daughter."

    "The main goal is achieved, so I don''t care what you two do now."

    She bowed slightly, conveying her deep apologies to her daughter and me.

    "I''m sorry for putting you through unnecessary trouble, but if it proved your capabilities, it allowed me to send you off with a peaceful heart."

    While Mirina seemed a bit defeated, Erina gently touched her mother''s shoulder, forgiving her.

    "It''s okay, Mother. I''m grateful from the beginning. Even without the power, you evaluated our abilities and understood the rtionship between Harold and me."

    Both mother and daughter seemed to have mistaken that Erina and I were already married... I mentioned during the first trial that dating was prohibited, so why are they acting like this? The mood around me and the two of them feltpletely different.

    "Ahem... I''m sorry to break the mood, but as I mentioned before, we are still under the prohibition of dating..."

    I tried to tackle the topic, but the smiles on both Mirina and Erina''s faces did not fade.

    "Yes, that might be the case now, but it''s temporary, right? Soon, you''ll be able to marry officially, so I''m looking forward to it."

    The logic of the dating prohibition did not resonate with them.

    "Well, it might not be official, but since you both will eventually marry, I have a small request."

    Seemingly having a new idea, she pped her hands and was about to make a wish.

    "What is it?"

    I answered before Erina, with a tone suggesting ''I will reluctantly listen...''.

    "Would you show me a grandchild?"

    For a moment, my mind went nk in shock.

    Wh... What? Did I hear that right?

    She seemed to notice my internal scream and, with an unexpectedly lively voice, looked at both of us with enthusiasm.

    "Dating is prohibited, but there''s no prohibition on having a child, right? Since you two are destined to marry, don''t you want to show me a grandchild sooner?"

    Absolutely not! Never! Is this even a reasonable request right now?! Mirina, seemingly oblivious to my internal objections, continues tough and insist on her wish to me... or rather, press it upon us.

    "I hope the first grandchild is a boy!"

    This recent remark was the final straw,pletely overturning my perception of Mirina.

    From a dignified and sharp, yet elegant woman, she suddenly seems like a weird individual who might casually suggest inappropriate things...

    In the midst of my disappointment and deep sigh regarding Mirina''s light-hearted shift...

    "?!?!"

    Suddenly, a chill runs down my spine, making me shrink back in fear.

    The reason is simple...

    The spine-tingling sensation fills me with dread and fear in many ways.

    I don''t want to confront it, but I distinctly feel it... a malevolent gaze piercing through me...

    It seemed like Erina''s switch was turned on due to Mirina''s remarks...

    "Harold~?"

    "?!?!"

    A syrupy word makes my body stiffen, and the approaching breath eventually touches my skin.

    "Did you hear what my mother said? She wants to see a grandchild soon... so..."

    Erina''s sweet whisper elerates my heartbeat.

    "How about staying at our mansion tonight?"

    Before she could finish, my voice, almost reflexively, jumps out.

    "I decline!" I bolt away...

    And as always, the pristine white doors of the temple open.

    Leaving Harold behind, Miru heads straight to Morione''s shrine.

    "You were expected."

    The moment Miru steps inside, a rxed voice greets her.

    However, the follower of the ck Dragon remained silent.

    "Do you anticipate what I want to say?"

    At that, Miru reluctantly nods and grimaces.

    Noticing Miru''s actions, the initially calm voice suddenly bes agitated.

    "How many times have I told you? You shouldn''t meet him. He''s close to his downfall!"

    The voice grows more irate, filling the ce with a negative aura.

    "How many times do I have to tell you? Will you only understand when something happens?!?"

    Morione, who was calm just a few minutes ago, now seemspletely different.

    "He would''ve met a meaningless end, just like I warned...!"

    Morione''s eyes brim with tears, as if she nearly lost someone dear.

    Perhaps Morione was the most anxious about the whole situation. Even though she could have prevented it, she didn''t. She almost lost someone she would cherish more than anyone in the future.

    "I apologize in advance, this might hurt, but listen... his misfortune continues just by your existence..."

    It wasn''t hard to empathize with her overwhelming sorrow.

    Silence dominated for a while after those words.

    Eventually, Morione, after regainingposure, says, "I''m sorry for getting angry before... but that just shows how much I wish for him to be happy..."

    Upon hearing that, Miru speaks for the first time.

    "How long until the tragedy befalls him?"

    Morione doesn''t react to her words, only discussing the future ns.

    When faced with Miru''s question, Morione adopts a profound expression and ponders. "To be honest... because of the dagger that pierced Harold''s heart today, his time was significantly shortened. As I mentioned earlier, he was on the brink of ending his life there, but for some reason, he was spared from death. However, that dagger is..."

    Morione seemed to be telling Miru, but she was also muttering to herself, almost as if she was desperately calcting something.

    "Mmm."

    She eventually closes her eyes, invoking her divine power to glimpse multiple possible futures.

    "I''ve figured it out."

    Snap!

    Opening her eyes, Morione arranges her hands in aposed manner.

    "What is it?!"

    Upon hearing her response, Miru hastily inquires, and with a solemn face, Morione, pointing with her index finger, deres the date when Harold will fall from grace and be forsaken by the goddess.

    "One month."

 Chapter 45

    "*Sigh...*"

    Breathing out a weary sigh, he takes steps toward the grand entrance of the vast lobby of the Lobi As family''s mansion.

    "If I had epted their favor this time, it would''ve been a real disaster..."

    Feeling like he barely escaped the clutches of malice, he lets out a sigh of relief and eases the tension that had suddenly built up.

    He takes a moment to catch his breath, recalling the near-disaster that just urred. Having ovee all challenges and barely receiving permission for the adventure, he hoped everything would end warmly and he could return to his daily life when...

    "I wish to see my grandchild soon since you two are destined to marry anyway."

    Out of nowhere, Mirina''s bombshell statement surprised him, and Erina, having heard it, looked at him suspiciously, seemingly plotting a benevolent crime against him.

    "How about staying at our mansion tonight?!"

    It sounded like a kidnapper sweet-talking a child, promising afortable stay and urging him to stay just for one night. But there''s a limit to audacity, and her intentions were crystal clear, yet she boldly made the suggestion."Haha... I think that might be a bit difficult..."

    Feeling no need to exin further, he politely declines her generous offer and prepares to leave the room when...

    "Why? Our family''s mansion has great facilities, you know? It will surely be the best night!"

    It seemed like she was trying to force him to stay, regardless of his refusal.

    "No, thank you!"

    With no other option, he decided to forcefully push through, leaping toward the exit at full speed before she couldy a hand on him. It felt as if he was desperately escaping from a room with a bomb. Just as Erina was about to vanish from his sight, he caught a brief but definite glimpse of her.

    "Ah..."

    She looked disappointed, as if her n had gone awry. Yet, there was a firm determination in her eyes that showed her resolve to fulfill her wishes no matter what.

    Chills!

    Recalling the atmosphere around Erina at that moment gave him goosebumps, despite the warm weather.

    Fortunately, now that he had escaped, there was no sign of her pursuing him. He cautiously looked back, but the front door remained still.

    "*Whew...*"

    Although he couldn''t be entirely sure, he felt rtively safe, so he began to rx and finally started moving.

    With every step, a sense of liberation washed over him, making him want to burst into song and dance with joy. The weight of his steps lightened, and the corners of his mouth rose.

    "Come to think of it, I should go see Eleona, shouldn''t I?"

    However, the thought of facing the next challenge dampened his spirits. Having introduced Erina to Eleona, his ex-girlfriend, and then asking for marriage approval would surely be seen as audacious by Eleona.

    "How should I face her?"

    No matter how hard he thought, he didn''t want to face Eleona, but it was inevitable. So, he thought of taking this opportunity to sort things out.

    "Well, I have to go anyway..."

    His once-light steps became heavy again, but he forced himself to move forward, exiting the main gate. The bustling streets greeted him, and the hustle and bustle felt oddly peaceful.

    "Should I think of excuses while heading to the shrine?"

    The noisy voices and ovepping footsteps seemed especially calming. Lost in his thoughts, he walked along when suddenly...

    "...?"

    His heart began to race for some unknown reason, filling him with a sense of unease. "Why is this happening..?"

    The heart suddenly starts racing without any reason. He feels detached from his body, almost as if he''s experiencing an ironic sensation, prompting him to question what''s going on.

    And then...

    Thump ¡ª!

    "Ugh?!!"

    A sudden surge of pain hits him... as if a balloon filled with nitrogen has burst. The abnormal eleration of his heartbeat is followed by a sharp pain that makes him wince.

    "Ugh, aaah-!"

    Unexpectedly struck by this pain, he finds himself screaming in the middle of the street. The intense agony causes him to copse and writhes on the dirty ground.

    Following this is an unpleasant sensation, feeling as if something is wriggling inside him, a revolting feeling.

    However, simultaneously, there''s a sense of familiarity... it''s not a sensation he''s encountering for the first time.

    "Huh?!"

    A voice, as if gasping for air, coupled with fleeting memories that cross his mind... It feels simr to the sensation he experienced a few hours ago, right after the matter with the heretic ended.

    It''s like an enormous parasite wriggling ufortably within him...

    The pain he felt now was almost identical to what he had experienced earlier.

    But the difference now is that he can more clearly identify the source of the pain. It''s the darkness proliferating within him... and the pain stemming from that darkness spreading throughout his body.

    Why? Without any evidence, he has an intuition about it. An illogical deduction, but his survival instincts scream out to him that it''s undoubtedly the case.

    "Ugh... ack...!!"

    The pain, showing no signs of subsiding, seemed to persist longer than the first time he experienced it. Along with this elongated pain, he hears something that bothers him.

    ''Destruction... downfall... wailing... resentment...''

    An unfamiliar voice keeps whispering negative words into his ears, the pain and whispers forming a torturous harmony, making him feel as if he''s losing his sanity.

    "Ugh, aaah!"

    He screams out, not knowing how many times he''s done so already. He tries to block his ears from the voices, but the whispers continue.

    Stop... stop it!!

    Despite his desperate pleas, the dark energy within him continues to grow.

    "No... something''s wrong... I need to-! Are you okay...?"

    "...?!"

    Suddenly, a clear and concerned voice reaches his ears.

    "Um... what..?"

    By the time he regains hisposure, the pain and whispers have vanished.

    At the same time, he finds the leisure to look around, and when he turns toward the voice,

    "Are you okay? You suddenly screamed and copsed on the street. Are you feeling unwell?"

    A woman speaks to him with a mix of emotions on her face.

    He looks around to gauge the situation.

    "Why''s that man behaving like that?"

    "Did he have a seizure in the middle of the road? Does he have some disease?"

    "I kind of feel pity for him..."

    He draws the attention of everyone around, receiving a mix of sympathetic, pitiful, and strange looks. The realization that he''s be the center of attention brings on a wave of embarrassment.

    "I''m... I''m okay... just felt a sudden difort... Thank you for your concern."

    He gets up as if nothing happened, expresses gratitude to the woman who spoke to him, and tries his best to distance himself from the scene.

    But having been the center of attention, he continues to feel the prying eyes on him for a while and tries to maintain a stoic face as he walks on.

    And a burning question upies his mind:

    These sudden bouts of pain, both now and earlier with Erina and Miru, what are they?

    Though he''s only experienced it twice,paring the first incident to now, it seems like this phenomenon worsens over time.

    What was that dagger the heretic threw? What ominous power does it hold that it''s causing these events? "Should I ask the goddess...?"

    However, I couldn''te up with an answer, and I feltpelled to find Eleona every passing second.

    "Goddess...? I, Herald, havee to see Lady Eleona."

    Upon arriving at her temple, I opened the massive doors and cautiously stepped inside.

    I tried to be as discreet as possible, quickly making my way inside.

    Before long, I reached the small altar where Eleona usually sat, but she was nowhere to be found.

    "Goddess?"

    It was strange; she should have been there.

    From the entrance, I had sensed something off, and my intuition was right: Eleona wasn''t there. The temple felt eerily empty, and only my voice echoed in the silence.

    "Is she not here?"

    The temple was too quiet, almost as if she had disappeared.

    "Lady Eleona?"

    What happened? Why wasn''t she where she was supposed to be?

    Suddenly, a strong grip immobilized me from behind.

    "?!?"

    Someone had me in their grasp, taking away my control.

    Caught off guard, I was helpless, with the force trying to restrain me.

    "Who... who are you?!"

    An unidentified person was overpowering me from behind. Any attempt to resist was met with pain as they seemed to know my weak spots.

    Who ambushed me? Their skill wasn''t ordinary.

    Who could it be...?!

    As I tried to deduce the identity of the person behind me, a familiar voice whispered into my ear, making my nerves tense up in anxiety.

    "So you finally show your face, knight."

    Her cold voice made me break out in a cold sweat.

    As I had suspected, Eleona was very upset.

    "You, my faithful follower, who used to visit daily, suddenly disappeared. When you finally returned, you asked for my blessing to marry... after bringing another woman to my sanctuary. Do you still consider yourself loyal to me?"

    I had no words to defend myself against her usations.

    "Shh... sigh..."

    Suddenly, she released her grip and turned me around to face her directly. She ced a hand on my shoulder, demanding the truth.

    "You better have a good exnation."

    It was clear that any deception would not be tolerated. If I deviated even slightly from the truth, I would face severe consequences.

    "Well... the thing is..."

    I began hesitantly, trying to regain myposure. To alleviate her suspicions, I described everything that had happened, ensuring it was concise, urate, and easy to understand.

    Of course, I omitted some details that might upset her further, and made slight modifications to certain parts.

    "That''s what happened..."

    She listened intently without interrupting. Although her expression suggested she still had doubts, the atmosphere seemed to lighten slightly.

    However, even after I finished speaking, Eleona remained silent, staring at me with a neutral yet slightly dishappy expression. "Lady Eleona?"

    Despite calling her name, she continued to watch me with the same expression. However, only for a moment. Suddenly, she buried her face in my chest, entrusting her weight to me.

    "Wha-?!"

    Caught off guard, I couldn''t react in time. Losing my bnce, I fell to the ground with her on top.

    "Herald."

    From an odd position, Eleona, still in my embrace, spoke.

    "Hold me."

    I was taken aback by her unexpected deration and was momentarily at a loss for words.

    "What?"

    After a brief pause, my thoughts returned. I wondered if I had misheard, but her words remained the same.

    "I told you to hold me."

    She continued to speak quietly, her face still buried in my chest.

    "But... that''s impossible-"

    Naturally, I intended to refuse her request. I even began to voice my objection, but...

    "Shh..."

    "Lady Eleona...?"

    When she lifted her head, I couldn''t finish what I was saying. Because at that moment, she was crying. The stern and serious demeanor from before was reced with tears of sadness and a pleading look.

    The sudden turn of events left me in shock, but as I grasped the situation, I met her gaze with utmost seriousness.

    "In truth... I knew when you were on the brink of death."

    Through her tears, she revealed a shocking truth.

    "What do you mean?"

    So she knew what I had been through...

    Did she cry out of umted sorrow, worried about the near-death experience I faced?

    Thinking of Eleona crying with such sorrow, I felt a pang of concern.

    "When you were at the point of losing your life... the feeling from that moment still lingers vividly... It must''ve been when that heretic''s dagger pierced my heart... Realizing I could''ve died, Eleona clung to me even tighter, shedding tears.

    "Of course, when you first brought that woman, Erina, I felt nothing but anger... but..."

    Wiping away her overflowing tears with her sleeve, she poured out all her emotions.

    "After that moment, when you were close to death, I was filled with nothing but worry for you."

    Her sorrow transformed into excitement.

    "After that, I fervently wished to the heavens, hoping you''d return safely to my side. Even if you were with that woman, I prayed countless times, hoping to see your bright face again."

    "Of course, a part of me still feels resentment towards that woman, Erina. But to me, you are of utmost importance."

    As she wept, Eleona sobbed in anguish.

    "Please, hold me. Make up for the sin of making a god cry. Grant me sce after enduring such eternal worry..."

    She poured out all her emotions and looked at me with aplex expression. Eleona''s face disyed a mix of sadness, worry, anxiety, impatience, despair, and lingering jealousy and resentment towards Erina.

    But the predominant feelings were worry and sadness towards me. Recognizing this, I felt a newfound sympathy for her. Although I felt her jealousy, I also sensed her concern and tears for me. Somehow, I saw her in a new light.

    Her frail, crying figure evoked feelings of pity, a desire tofort, and an unexpected affection.

    What is this feeling?

    I felt strangely moved, and a foreign emotion urged me to make a choice. My heart raced, and heat rose to my face. Looking at Eleona''s tear-streaked face, a strange urge welled up within me.

    "Herald?"

    Sensing the change in my demeanor, Eleona whispered my name with a hint of curiosity. And, receiving her response, I gently held Eleona''s beautiful cheek and

    *kiss* ?

    I took the initiative and kissed Eleona.

 Chapter 46

    In the quiet temple, an atmosphere of stillness prevailed; a silent space where, even if there were any signs of life, there was no sound.

    Certainly, a pair of man and woman were present, but there wasn¡¯t a single word exchanged between them. The silence persisted, making it familiar until neither of them opened their mouths for a long time. Although the sunset wasn''t near, as the afternoon progressed, the chirping of birds had vanished beneath the waning sun. As a result, the ce had be utterly silent.

    The incident that just urred was a major debacle, so both Eleona and I had been silent, just looking in opposite directions since then. It felt like a vacuum, with no sound at all; only her warm presence was felt as our backs faced each other.

    Suddenly, I felt heat rising to my face even though I wasn¡¯t looking directly at Eleona. Cautiously peeking over my shoulder, although I couldn¡¯t see her expression, her cheeks seemed unusually flushed. Probably, I looked the same as Eleona right now...

    The reason for the current awkwardness wasn¡¯tplex. It was due to what happened just a moment ago, when Eleona asked me to hold her...

    "Please hold me, pay for the wickedness that made the gods weep, and grant rest to my anxiety-filled heart..."

    At that time, Eleona, who knew I had almost died, pleaded with tears in her eyes. Her moist eyes and the face that showed genuine concern and longing made me feel unfamiliar and strange emotions. The sensation was irresistible, and seeing her call my name with a soft voice made me feel love.

    Without a second thought, I gently stroked her cheek and kissed her.

    "What...?" As our lips lightly parted, Eleona, with a surprised voice, widened her eyes and eximed, "What the...?!" She then screamed softly. She seemed to want to say something but was repeatedly opening and closing her mouth without speaking. Seeing her cute reaction made the unfamiliar emotion rise even more.

    "Harold...?" She asked, her voice showing a mixture of surprise and joy.

    "Would it be okay if I dared to satisfy your wishes, my goddess?" I said, attempting to set a sweet tone.

    Hearing my words, Eleona, still with wide eyes, soon realized the situation and responded with a joyful smile, "You''re being rash, my knight."

    "I''ve always wanted only you," she continued, wiping away her tears.

    "I love you... My knight, I''m so happy to reaffirm our hearts again!"

    She caressed my hair with a brighter voice and a smile filled with joy. "I, too, long for you."

    Our lips met again, this time deeper and sweeter, an ecstasy I had never experienced before.

    "Phew..."

    When our lips finally separated, a thin thread of saliva connected them. The sensation of her rough breath touching my neck tickled me, and I tightly embraced Eleona''s delicate body.

    "I''m happy..."

    Before Ipletely lost my reason, I heard Eleona''s voice filled with emotion.

    "Me too..."

    Whispering in her ear in response to her words, my inner sense of reason ceased to exist.

    "You are my eternal and only knight."

    With Eleona''s confident voice as thest thing I heard, our shadows merged into one for a long time. Returning to the present moment, the situation I just described was the reason for the awkward atmosphere between Eleona and me.

    At the same time, memories from the past naturally came to mind. This wasn''t the first time Eleona and I had been intimate; in the past, we had both shared our first time with each other. However, back then, unlike this time, Eleona was more assertive, using every word to imprint the fact that I was hers. But now, unlike the first time, she said nothing and seemed to avoid my presence by looking away.

    The only reason for this change in behavior could be the atmosphere. Even though the result was the same, the mood felt different from the first time, leading me to specte that it might be the reason for her current behavior. The first time we became intimate, it wasn''t out of my genuine desire but rather due to uncontroble emotions. It was more of a forced situation than a genuine connection, and Eleona was well aware of this, which might be why she tried to distort reality with her words.

    But now?

    On my own, I whispered love to Eleona. Without any external influence, I embraced her with my pure and genuine feelings. It wasn''t a false sentiment created by some drug but a raw, honest emotion that pursued thrilling pleasure. Perhaps it was only natural for Eleona to react the way she did.

    She might have always wanted a sincere rtionship like this with me, but I kept refusing, so she might have given up on that hope. However, when such a dreamlike event happened unexpectedly, even if it was the truth she desired, she might not have imagined it would be a reality. She seemed unable to ept the reality and was lost in her thoughts. But the prolonged silence wasn''t just because she couldn''t ept reality. The sudden and genuine connection with the person she had longed for might have made her feel embarrassed and overwhelmed.

    No matter how you look at it, this silence hadsted for too long...

    Even though I genuinely whispered my love to Eleona, the overwhelming regret and embarrassment made me hesitant. But since I started this, I had to finish it. "Excuse me-" Gathering my courage, I turned to look at her, and...

    "My goddess!"

    "Harold!"

    In perfect timing, she also seemed to have something to say and looked back at me.

    "Ah..."

    "Um..."

    Our eyes met again after avoiding each other for a while, and the heat rose to our faces once more.

    "Why did you call me?!"

    "Why did you call me?!"

    We both spoke at the same time, showing consideration for each other. Really, what should I do? Should I just wait for Eleona to speak first? But she seemed to be thinking the same thing, as the silence continued. Okay, I''ll start.

    Taking a deep breath and preparing to turn around again, I suddenly felt a warm embrace from behind. This sensation... Eleona was hugging me from behind.

    Was she going to speak first after all?

    Listening carefully, she whispered, "To be honest, Harold, right now, I''m a bit taken aback. I can''t believe that we truly connected with sincere hearts." Sheughed softly in her usual gentle tone.

    "But that''s why I''m so happy. Knowing that we can truly love each other makes me so happy that I forget all the past pain."

    Her embrace tightened, but it was gentle. "Thank you, my one and only knight. Thanks to you, I''m happier than ever."

    With those words, I stayed in her embrace for a while, feeling her warmth. But why? Normally, I would have felt suffocated and annoyed. But today, I longed for her embrace. After genuinely connecting with Eleona, the next day, as usual, I left the inn dressed in my regr attire, ready to walk my predetermined path. After having a simple breakfast provided by the inn, I step out of the building and stride purposefully down the bustling street.

    "Having finallypleted the sub-quest, I wonder if it''s time to get back to the main quest?"

    After a prolonged embrace with Eleona yesterday, I mustered the courage to speak up, restoring the atmosphere we once had. Just like before, Eleona dotes on me, showering me with endless favors, and I feel burdened by her attitude. But the difference now is the newfound familiarity and closeness; her presence now feels morefortable.

    "If I head to the guild hall, will Erina be waiting for me, ready to embark on another journey?"

    After oveing all the trials of yesterday''s sub-quest, I was once again able to progress the story with Erina.

    "I feel unusually refreshed today."

    Thinking that my disrupted routine is finally back on track, I can''t help but smile with pride. However, there was one thing in this seemingly perfect situation that made me uneasy...

    "Ugh!!"

    A sharp pain echoed in my heart. During the final trial yesterday, I stepped forward to shield Miru from a de thrown by a fanatic, and a dagger pierced my heart. Thankfully, I managed to survive, but I suffer from a recurring, intense pain, possibly a side effect. While the pain was more bearablepared to the first and second times, the frequency increased, keeping me awakest night. Another unsettling sensation was the unpleasant feeling of darkness writhing within, making me nauseous.

    "Why is this happening to me? How long will this tormentst?"

    A troubling thought crossed my mind: what if thissts for the rest of my life? I sincerely hope that''s not the case. Since I had no clues about this pain, I would need to investigate what''s happening to me and how to address it. The most straightforward yet potentially effective method might be to visit a library or a ce filled with knowledge and gather information indiscriminately. However, it''s hard to estimate how long it would take, and there''s no guarantee I''ll find the answers I seek, making me sigh in exasperation.

    "I really have to figure this out..."

    Lost in thought while walking, I suddenly heard...

    "Isn''t that Harold?"

    Recognizing the familiar voice, I turned around to see...

    "What a coincidence."

    Mir, the Dragon that Consumes Darkness.

    It was our first reunion since she gave me advice at the temple of Morione.

    "Mir? It''s unexpected to see you here."

    Every time I met her, it was always out of the blue. We would unexpectedly run into each other, and something ominous always seemed to happen. Looking back, our meetings always felt strangely orchestrated.

    Anyway, back to the main point.

    "Why are you wandering these streets? After our time at Morione''s temple, you disappeared. What happened?"

    I smiled, asking about her recent events as if catching up with an old friend.

    "Well... I had some preparations to make."

    Mir responded with a cheerful face, but then...

    "Huh?"

    She raised an eyebrow and looked at me with a probing expression.

    "Why... Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Her intense gaze made me feel a bit ufortable.

    Mir continued to stare at me silently, then, as if realizing something, her eyes widened.

    "Harold, by any chance... have you been cursed?"

    Hearing the word "curse," I vaguely felt she might be referring to the unsettling pain that''s been tormenting me since being struck by that ominous dagger.

    "Recently, I was on a quest to apprehend some heretics, and during that, a knife got lodged in my heart."

    I tried to summarize the situation as best as I could for her to understand.

    "Fortunately, I didn''t lose my life... but since then, I''ve been feeling this stabbing pain in my heart..."

    Upon hearing this, Mir clenched her jaw, lost in thought for a moment, then looked at me with a grave expression. "It''s likely a curse, a product of forbidden magic typical of heretics."

    It''s no wonder she''s called Mir, the Dragon that Consumes Darkness; she demonstrates sharp knowledge in such matters. Meeting an expert by chance provides me with unexpected relief.

    "Then, is it possible to lift this curse? This has been troubling me since yesterday..."

    In response to my question, she nods lightly, her eyes sparkling with promise.

    "Of course, it''s possible. I am a dragon that consumes darkness, so adding one moreyer of darkness to the many I''ve dealt with is no big deal."

    Her reassuring words made me smile with relief, thinking I could finally escape this torment.

    However, that joy was short-lived...

    "There''s one condition, though."

    She conjured the ominous dagger from thin air, smirking mischievously as she caressed it.

    "You have to sever the oath you''ve made with the goddess you serve and entrust everything to me."

    The atmosphere, which had been flowing in a positive direction, suddenly turned cold with Mir''s pronouncement, akin to a death sentence.

 Chapter 47

    "Wa..Wait a minute..."

    I stammered, raising a hand to stop Mir, who looked suspiciously triumphant.

    "Why? I''m offering to free you from the curse as you wished. Do you have anyints?"

    I was utterly flustered, but she tilted her head as if she couldn''t understand my reaction.

    "It''s not aint, it''s more like an aversion. What did you just say? I have to break the oath?"

    As Mir, with her criminal-looking eyes, approached me, I instinctively stepped back.

    "To lift the curse, there''s no other way. I don''t know which heretic you battled, but the curse engraved in you is not ordinary."

    While a curse is never ordinary, she held the dagger with a solemn air, trying to convince me. She looked ready to stab me with that de, and I felt that if I kept retreating, I''d face a dire situation.

    Remembering the unpleasant sensation of almost having my oath forcibly broken by Mir, I felt a shiver run down my spine."So stop retreating and obediently sever the oath."

    Like a criminal cornering a protagonist, she deliberately approached me slowly, while I tried to keep my distance.

    Thud!

    "Wha?!"

    My escape had its limits. Soon, my back hit a cold, hard wall, making it clear I had nowhere left to run. Whether it was bad luck or Mir''s cunning trap, I found myself in a deste alleyway.

    "Why are you resisting? I''m offering to remove the filth that contaminates your soul. Shouldn''t you be grateful?"

    Of course, her offer to lift the dreadful curse was tempting... but the process she proposed was unbearable.

    How the curse would be lifted, I didn''t know, but the mere idea of breaking the oath provided ample reason to reject Mir''s proposal.

    "Aren''t there any other magical ways to do this?!"

    The traumatic end of that dark day, when the curse had begun to torment me, bubbled up, intensifying my aversion.

    "I don''t think so~?"

    She stretched out the sentence with a mischievous smile.

    This... This expression meant there certainly was another way...

    But Mir insisted there wasn''t, pushing me into a corner of inner conflict.

    Do I endure the curse and its agony or break the oath and find peace?

    The curse''s effects were debilitating, making daily life unbearable. I needed a solution.

    However, breaking the oath wasn''t an easy choice either.

    Breaking the oath felt like a death sentence to me, mainly because of Eleona''s intense obsession.

    The oath symbolized the bond between a deity and its servant. My engraved oath was definitive proof of my connection with Eleona.

    Breaking it would sever that bond, leaving no reason for me to stay by her side, which is why I had always been sensitive about it.

    Eleona had warned, almost with disdain, that breaking the oath would be catastrophic and should never happen.

    Whenever I tried to do so, she''d summon me and pressure me with cold, intimidating eyes.

    After my first attempt to break the oath, Eleona''s demeanor changed. Every time I tried to do so, she''d suppress my freedom, ensuring I couldn''t escape her.

    Though I''ve suppressed thoughts of breaking the oath, the desire hasn''t disappeared.

    If I tried to part ways with her now, she''d capture me just like before.

    With all the memories I''ve shared with her, including those I can''t undo, she''d likely go mad if I left now... Just imagining it made me involuntarily groan.

    I had to think of an excuse, something to convince Mir, who seemed to know of another method.

    In the midst of my desperate search for a way out...

    Huh?

    A vague memory surfaced, providing a potentially useful argument.

    It was a fragment of a memory, a vivid scene of the day I first met Mir. The day she asked me to be her dark knight, I chose the goddess I serve. That day, Miru tried to forcibly sever my oath.

    The dagger she used then was exactly like the one threatening me now.

    In a crazed frenzy, Mir tried to thrust the dagger into my chest, intending to sever the symbol connecting me to Eleona and forcibly bond me to herself.

    But just as the oath was about to be broken, I was summoned by Eleona and had to painstakingly exin the situation.

    The key point was that if someone tried to forcibly sever the oath, I''d be summoned by Eleona.

    I need to use this point to make my case to Mir.

    "But if you tamper with the oath without the goddess''s permission, wouldn''t I just vanish likest time?"

    I said with a self-assured smirk, but...

    "That''s not your concern. I was merely caught off guardst time, unaware of such a mechanism. This time, I won''t make that mistake."

    Mir seemed to have had a countermeasure from the start, easily refuting the argument I''d desperatelye up with.

    I thought I''d thrown a trump card, but... her refutation was so swift that I was left speechless.

    "Thought you had something clever up your sleeve, but that''s all?"

    With a dismissive look, Mir gazed at my flustered face, and the energy from the dagger intensified.

    "If there''s nothing else, let''s proceed."

    Contrary to my seriousness, she casually thrusts the dagger towards my chest.

    "Wait!!"

    In desperation, I shout. She sighs exasperatedly, briefly ncing at the sky.

    "Why? I''ve already said there''s no surefire method other than this."

    Her eyebrows furrowed, seemingly unable to understand my hesitation.

    No surefire method other than this...

    Reflecting on Mir''s words, I spot a loophole.

    "You mean it''s a surefire method, but not the only one, right?"

    She remained silent, seemingly unable to deny it.

    "If you try to sever the oath again, I''ll be summoned by Eleona. And she''ll do whatever it takes to reim me."

    "Hmm..."

    She looked at me, intrigued yet slightly uneasy.

    "So, if there''s another treatment, tell me. Breaking the oath... not right now."

    Perhaps moved by my final plea, she groaned inwardly. She then sheathed the threatening dagger.

    "You really are a slippery fish. Fine, for now, I''ll back off."

    Relieved, I exhale deeply, releasing all my tension.

    "Well, another method isn''t necessarily bad for me."

    So there was another method besides breaking the oath.

    "So we agree to proceed with the alternative treatment?"

    Seeking confirmation, I nod strongly at her.

    "I don''t know what it is, but please go ahead."

    The moment I gave permission, she grabbed both my shoulders, immobilizing me.

    "Good, you agreed? No regretster."

    Her words were unsettling.

    "Mir? What are you about to¡ª"

    Smack¡ª

    Caught off guard by a sudden unease, my protest was cut short by the sensation of her lips against mine.

    "?!?!"

    Mir''s surprise kiss caught mepletely off guard, delivering a critical blow.

    As I came to my senses, my eyes widened in shock. I tried to resist her forceful intrusion, but... "Shh, if you act like that, it''s distracting. Stay still."

    The increasing force of her hold meant I had no choice but to let her steal my lips without resistance.

    "Puh..."

    Finally, our lips part, and I''m thankful to breathe the cold air again. Still, the feeling of being taken advantage of left a bitter taste in my mouth.

    "What the hell are you doing?!"

    As soon as my mouth was free, I immediately protested, but she just shrugged and retorted.

    "You said to try another method, didn''t you? I just respected your opinion and did as you wished."

    Is this the... other treatment method Mir mentioned?

    But before I could voice my disbelief, her next words forced me to ept the reality.

    "I''ve sucked out the darkness the curse is harboring within you, because I feed on darkness. This might be a bit stimting, but by directly absorbing the darkness from you like this, the curse will be much less bothersome."

    I wanted to argue, but her convincing words left me with lingering doubts that I had to ept.

    "So... has the curse been lifted now?"

    But she shook her head to my question.

    "Unfortunately, no. I''ve just sucked out the darkness the curse was harboring, not the curse itself. It still remains within you."

    Then, what was the point of all this... intimacy?

    I grumbled internally, but she seemed to read my thoughts and refuted them.

    "Still, the pain from the curse will be lessened for a while. And remember, I told you the surefire method was to sever the oath and lift the curse. You chose this method. Isn''t it a bit unfair to look like that?"

    I might be at fault for not asking for details and just asking her to do it, but seeing her smug expression, I still wanted to retort.

    "Alright... So, what should we do next? The root cause hasn''t disappeared, so it''s not like this will be thest time you steal my lips."

    I half-hoped it would be, but reality was cruel.

    "Right, so when the pain from the curse bes unbearable, you''ll need this treatment again."

    Hearing her words, I heaved a huge sigh. I wanted to toss everything aside, but knowing that this wasn''t as bad as severing the connection with Eleona, I begrudgingly epted it.

    "But... why can''t this methodpletely break the curse? The heretic who threw that dagger didn''t seem all that powerful."

    Mir began to exin about the curse embedded within me.

    "It seemed like the curse was contained within that dagger and transferred to you when you were struck by it. I wasn''t there, so I can''t be sure, but this curse isn''t ordinary."

    Once again, she emphasized the danger of the curse, raising another question in my mind.

    What kind of curse could it be that even thest dragon, who has fed on darkness all its life, cannot easily break?

    "But I''ve been wondering all along, what is this curse? What is its nature that you speak of it this way?"

    Mir pondered for a moment, creating a silhouette reminiscent of a detective in deep thought.

    "From the power the curse emits... I can''t be certain, but I think I know its master."

    Its master? Does that mean she knows who cast the curse?

    "Who is it?"

    Unable to contain my curiosity, I pressed her. Mir set a heavy atmosphere with her serious gaze.

    "Rusria... one of the ancient gods that no longer exists in the world. A god who fell from grace due to the darkness..."

    She murmured as if speaking of someone familiar.

    It was a name I had definitely heard before. While she never appeared directly in the game, she was an ancient deity described indirectly. ording to the lore, Rusria was originally a goddess of purity but epted darkness for power during the era of the war with the dragons and fell from grace. Given the nature of the heretics who worship and serve the fallen deities, or the ancient gods, it made chilling sense if the curse was rted to this ancient deity, as Miru suggested. "I faintly remember, but she probably vanished before I reached my full form."

    No matter if they were both deities, in an era with amon enemy like dragons, if one fell to darkness, they''d be considered in the same vein as dragons and would be opposed by other gods and eventually disappear.

    Mir''s words revealed intriguing facts that weren''t known in the game.

    "I''m not sure if you''re aware, but... the ultimate goal of the heretics is to resurrect the ancient gods. So, it''s not surprising that you, who had an encounter with heretics, are cursed with the power of Rusria."

    Everything began to fall into ce as I quickly pieced together the facts and information.

    "But how did these heretics manage to infuse the curse with the power of an ancient god like Rusria?"

    "Even though they''re heretics, they have their own skilled practitioners. They probably used some kind of dark magic, studying the gods they worship and somehow recreating a semnce of their power."

    So that''s why even Mir couldn''t easily break it. No matter how much Mir consumed darkness and grew stronger, the curse within me was, in a way, divine power... It made sense.

    "It''s unfortunate, but why did you have to confront these fanatics who possess such dangerous objects..."

    Seeing her sympathetic gaze, I didn''t know how to respond.

    Reflecting on it, my bad luck was undeniable, and I couldn''t find the words.

    "So, what should I do now? I want topletely lift this curse..."

    There was a lot of discussion, but the bottom line was that the curse couldn''t be easily lifted...

    "Is there really no way?" I murmured, unsure if I was speaking to myself or not. Mir threw in her opinion.

    "I can''t guarantee anything, but perhaps if you have more direct confrontations with the heretics, some clues might emerge."

    That said, unless there''s a specific event, it''s not easy to encounter heretics. But as I thought about it, a realization struck me.

    There is...?

    As I considered the progression of the main story, I recalled a major storyline event that was about to unfold.

    Like transitioning to the next chapter of a story, the main setting of the story would shift from the guild hall and city streets to another major location...

    "I need to go right now. There''s something urgent I need to attend to. Thanks for all the information," I quickly said.

    "Hmm... If you say so... But remember this: you need toe to me periodically for treatment."

    She looked slightly flustered, mixing her advice with a hint of other emotions.

    "I understand."

    After taking Mir''s advice, I left the alleyway in haste.

    There might not be a significant change immediately, but the urgency propelled my steps.

    I need to be as involved as possible with the heretics... Normally, it would be difficult, but as the main story progresses, that narrative will soon unfold.

    Although it might be a slim possibility, the glimmer of hope continued to hasten my steps.

 Chapter 48

    "Harold? You seem different today..."

    Although I had met with Mir on the way, I managed to arrive at the guild hall without any issues.

    "What happened yesterday? You seem a bit off today."

    Erina, who had arrived at the guild hall before me and was waiting, greeted me. But as soon as she saw my state, she asked me with a mix of surprise and curiosity.

    "Nothing major, really."

    To be honest, there wasn''t any lie in this statement. I had merely run into a female acquaintance on the street. I might have been slightlyter than usual, but I hoped she''d overlook such a minor issue.

    "Hmm... Really?"

    However, Erina, who usually trusted my words, looked at me with suspicious eyes this time.

    Was my demeanor that different from usual? I expected her to be a bit surprised, but I hadn''t anticipated such a defensive stance."You seem... different. You came in with a heavier and more serious aura than usual."

    Her tone was almost usatory, as if saying, "I''m suspicious of you," and her piercing gaze tried to read my every thought.

    "Tell me the truth. What happened today or yesterday?"

    She interrogated me like a detective, and I involuntarily trembled.

    "Oh... your expression says it all. You''re hiding something, aren''t you?"

    Was I that bad at hiding my emotions, or was she just exceptionally perceptive? Either way, she caught on quickly.

    Her suspicions were now turning into certainties, and I hesitated on how to answer.

    To be honest, I was reluctant to tell her I had met Mir.

    She always acted defensively, even aggressively, toward any female who might be a potential romantic interest for me.

    Moreover, she''d always make sure I bore the brunt of her jealousy. If I tried to associate with Mir or any other deity, she''d exert an oppressive aura that would suffocate me.

    And if she ever reached her breaking point, she''dmit a major crime in a fit of rage. So I always had to tread carefully on such topics.

    "Speak up..."

    Her calm yet stern voice felt threatening, as if a knife was pressed against my throat.

    Naturally, I couldn''t reveal everything, so I chose my words carefully.

    "I just ran into Mir on the street. That''s all."

    At this, she looked at me with an even darker gaze, trying to decipher my every word.

    "Hmm~ What could have possibly happened with that outdated dragon that made youe in here like apletely different person?"

    While she ridiculed Mir, her expression was not one of amusement, and I felt increasingly cornered.

    "Tell me what happened."

    The only answer I could give to that was, "I definitely can''t."

    She was already worked up just hearing about Mir. If I were to reveal the details of our encounter, I feared what might transpire.

    If I had to summarize our encounter, I''d say that Mir had passionately kissed me. Moreover, we discussed that I''d have to endure such actions periodically.

    Discussing this topic would be dangerous territory.

    "Speak!"

    The tone of her voice became harsher, pressuring me to reveal something.

    The only statement that came to mind that might appease her was:

    "I just sought her assistance with the curse. I''ve been struggling with it, and after her help, I felt better. Maybe that''s why I seemed different to you."

    At the mention of the word "curse", Erina tilted her head and then widened her eyes in shock.

    "A curse? Harold, are you cursed?!"

    The cold anger she disyed moments ago vanished, reced by a sorrowful expression, tears even forming in her eyes. Ah... She probably doesn''t know.

    After all, I hadn''t known either until I met Mir. It''s only natural she''d react this way to the sudden revtion.

    "Remember thest trial we underwent? I took a dagger hit in ce of Mir. It seems that dagger was cursed..."

    At this, Erina''s expression shifted to one of shock, almost exaggeratedly so.

    "My God... So the fit you had back then was because of the curse?"

    "But it''s okay. As I said, thanks to Mir''s help, I''m much better now. Even though aplete cure seems impossible and I might have to endure periodic rpses, it''s still much more manageable."

    Although the diversion might have seemed a bit over the top, I felt relieved to have sessfully redirected the conversation.

    "So, you''re saying the root problem hasn''t been resolved... Don''t we need to find a way to break the curse?"

    The worry in her eyes weighed on me.

    "Of course, we need to find a way. But the treatment Mir provided really works. It''s not as bad as before."

    I tried to reassure her with a faint smile, but Erina vehemently shook her head.

    "No! This isn''t something to be taken lightly. You remember how painful it was back then, don''t you?"

    She had a point, so I tried to calm her down as she grew increasingly agitated.

    "Of course, I''m prioritizing finding a way to break the curse. Honestly, before meeting Mir, the frequent attacks made daily life impossible. But for now, I think I''ll be okay."

    Despite my words, she still looked somewhat uncertain.

    Yet, I continued, "The change you sensed in me is probably due to my seriousness about wanting to break the curse as soon as possible."

    Fortunately, she seemed to ept this exnation.

    "Well, if that''s the case, we have a clear n now."

    Erina squared her shoulders, looking determined.

    "It''s okay, Harold. I''m here with you. We''ve always tackled problems together."

    Sessfully diverting the conversation away from Mir, Erina now focused solely on the curse, which made me feel slightly guilty.

    "Thank you, Erina."

    She responded with a bittersweet smile.

    "Why wouldn''t I be? You''ve given my life meaning. It''s the least I can do."

    Although her words weighed heavily on me, I managed to bear them.

    With Erina on my side, I felt we could easily navigate this challenge. Her unwavering support always bolstered my confidence.

    "But how do we proceed? We have the objective to ''find a way to break the curse'', but I''m not sure how to go about it."

    Pondering, I scratched my head.

    "I might not have much knowledge about ck magic or simr fields... But it won''t be as simple as beating up monsters, will it? Maybe we should go to the cathedral and seek guidance?"

    Even if Erina wasn''t sure of the path forward, her willingness to help was more than enough.

    "For now, let''s carry on as usual. Thanks to Mir, I''m not as worried about the attacks. There''s no rush."

    Though this might soundcent, I tried to assure her with usible words.

    ording to Mir, there might be clues among the heretics. No matter how reluctant, there was a storyline that intertwined with the heretics.

    There wasn''t much progress left until that storyline would be upon us. So, it might be more important to follow the main storyline centered around her rather than rushing off in search of a solution. "If you say so... Alright..."

    She nodded, albeit with a hint of anxiety.

    "We''ll carry on as usual, but if the curse bes too overwhelming, we''ll immediately seek a solution, okay?"

    I wanted to say that we should just continue as is, but without solid evidence to back that up, I reluctantly nodded in agreement.

    "Yeah... So let''s get our usual quests today."

    With that, I headed towards the notice board.

    But then...

    "....?"

    Suddenly, a pang in my heart made me pause.

    I didn''t know precisely what was happening, but I was certain of the sensation.

    The pain from the curse.

    Usually, the pain would be so intense that I''d writhe in agony, but thanks to the treatment Mir forcefully administered, the pain was now more of a slight difort.

    "Harold, what''s wrong?"

    Erina seemed puzzled by my sudden halt, not knowing the reason.

    Once again, I silently expressed gratitude towards Mir and continued my act.

    "It''s nothing, let''s hurry."

    Although the curse still lingered, thanks to Mir, it felt almost non-existent.

    What should I say if we meet again?

    And if we have to do the tasks we did today... my thoughts about Mir became intense.

    I shook my head, erasing those thoughts and resumed my calm smile.

    This should be fine... We can proceed with the story without worries for now.

    Alright... Let''s get ready for the next main chapter.

    Within the game, there were three chapters in the overarching main story.

    The first was the initial part, where our current guild was the main setting.

    The second signaled the middle of the story, which would be set in the academy and involve heretic investigations.

    The third and final part would take us to another continent.

    My main focus now was the academy, the middle chapter.

    As mentioned earlier, in the academy chapter, I would need to interact with countless heretics.

    Thus, being cursed at this time might be a blessing in disguise.

    Though we''re still in the first chapter, we''re approaching the end, and not much remains before we start the second chapter at the academy.

    I need to hurry...

    As much as I wanted to be serious, I wondered how I ended up in this situation.

    The next quest seemed entirely out of ce.

    "Harold!"

    From a distance, a cute red-haired girl ran towards me, waving.

    "How do I look?!"

    Erina twirled around, seeking my opinion.

    "Won''t you look at me too? Why are you only focusing on her?"

    Mir, too, was desperately trying to catch my attention.

    Both were dressed so provocatively that I didn''t know where to look.

    "The beach feels so refreshing today! The cool breeze is invigorating!"

    Right before my eyes, the two girls were wearing provocative swimsuits, clinging to me.

    Even if our quest location was a beach, it felt more like a vacation than a mission.

    Just two hours ago, I was worried about our situation, but now the mood was entirely different, and I was flustered.

    "So, Harold! What do you think of my swimsuit?"

    Growing impatient with myck of response, she grabbed my arm.

    "Look at me too!"

    Mir, feeling left out, clung to my other arm, furtherplicating matters.

    Aical ''boing'' sound seemed to echo in my ears, and my cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    Where should I look...

    "Let''s go into the water together!"

    "Me too, look at me!"

    Both of them, each in their respective bikinis, pressed against me, making it almost impossible to keep my eyes open...

 Chapter 49

    2 hours ago...

    "What quest should we do today?"

    Before the embarrassing scene I encountered took ce, I needed to know what had transpired. Hence, let''s rewind to 2 hours ago when I was more determined than ever to proceed with the main quest.

    "How about this one?"

    While deciding on a quest for today''s adventure, I made a suggestion to Erina, who was scratching her chin with an indecisive expression.

    "Subdue the Sea Monster?"

    Mumbling the quest title, Erina tilted her head, showing a somewhat unfamiliar reaction.

    The quest I chose was closely rted to my objective within the game''s main story. Whether by coincidence or predetermined fate, while adventuring with Erina, she often chose the main quest on her own, even without my guidance. However, she didn''t always pick the main quests. On rare asions, she would select unrted, quirky quests. Whenever that happened, the progression of the main story would slow down, and my ultimate goal of reaching the game''s ending would be dyed. I''d always been slightly irritated by that. So, seeing Erina in doubt, I casually and naturally made a suggestion.

    "At the southern Golden Sand Beach..."I borated on the quest details, ensuring it wouldn''t be a hindrance to others.

    The quest read:

    "Recently, at the southern Golden Sand Beach, there have been increasing sightings of an unidentified creature. Due to this, several tourists seeking rxation have reported actual harm. Rumors suggest the creature is roughly the size of 10 adult men and suddenly appears, attacking tourists. We, from the tourism department, have dispatched several teams to subdue it, but strangely, none have even witnessed the monster. Yet, attacks on tourists continue. It seems the creature cleverly targets unarmed individuals. Therefore, we''ve decided to close the beach until this issue is resolved. The details below outline the known characteristics of this creature. We sincerely request your assistance."

    After reading the quest details, Erina raised an eyebrow in slight annoyance but soon nodded in agreement.

    "They seem to be quite desperate, even willing to cover other expenses."

    Probably referring to food, amodation, and transportation costs for traveling to and from the beach. Given that the beach-based industries haven''t been profitable during this hot summer, it must be an urgent matter for them.

    "And there''s a detailed description of the creature below."

    As mentioned earlier in the quest, the creature''s characteristics and other details were listed.

    Physical Appearance:

    A mix of human and animal features, possessing numerous arms.

    Creature Traits:

    Highly intelligent, known to target only those who can''t fight back.

    It''s rmended to act as tourists and wait for the creature to strike before trying to subdue it.

    All required equipment and other costs will be supported by us.

    "So, we pretend to be tourists and wait for the creature to target us?"

    She casually stretched, speaking nonchntly as if it was no big deal.

    "Should we go with a real vacation mindset? I mean, technically, we''re going to work, but it''s been a while since we felt the sea breeze..."

    It seemed like she was already imagining a fun rest in her head.

    "Harold, what do you think?"

    She looked at me with hopeful eyes, hinting that she wanted me to join in and have a good time with her. "I guess we''ll find out when we get there... But as you just said, we''re not here to y, so we shouldn''t get distracted, right?"

    She nods vigorously with a happy smile.

    "Alright! So, at first, it''s a bit of a vacation, huh?"

    I heave a sigh of concern, sensing her excitement as if we were genuinely going on a trip.

    Is this really okay...?

    Despite my doubts, since I was the one who brought up the quest, I had no choice but to trust her. However, that trust was now starting to turn into regret.

    "Wow! The beach, Harold! Ha, it''s been a while since we''ve felt this refreshing breeze, hasn''t it?"

    Upon arriving at the Golden Sand Beach, the quest location, she marvels at the vast expanse of sand and the blue sea, her eyes sparkling with excitement. As the name suggests, the sand here had a brighter hue than the typical deep yellow, shining even more under the sun. It looked almost golden, hence the name.

    "When at the beach, swimsuits are a must! Let''s get fitted right away!"

    True to my fears, Erina was entirely in vacation mode, eager to y in the water like a kid.

    "Erina... You haven''t forgotten our primary purpose, have you?"

    I tried to sound serious, but she responds with an unbelieving smile.

    "Of course not! The quest said to act like we''re rxing and wait for an ambush, right? So, we should dress appropriately!"

    She cleverly interweaves her desires with our task and dashes into a nearby store without hesitation.

    "Ugh... This is impossible..."

    I cover part of my face with a hand, sighing deeply.

    Reluctantly following her into the store, I''m taken aback.

    "Huh?"

    I find myself facing an unexpected scene.

    "Wasn''t your name Mir? What are you doing here?"

    "Redhead... I didn''t expect to see such an unpleasant face here."

    Upon entering the store, I find Mir and Erina in a standoff. The tension in the air was palpable.

    This unexpected reunion with a person I''d hoped never to encounter while with Erina was driving me crazy.

    "Good timing. I was regretful that I couldn''t settle things with that self-proimed ''Strongest Dragoness'' back then... Is today the day?"

    "I''ve been waiting for this. Today, I''ll tear you apart..."

    The store clerk, working diligently until now, looked terrified. Yet, the two didn''t seem to care as they drew their weapons. This confined space was about to turn into a battlefield. I had to intervene.

    "Both of you, stop it!"

    I shout, inserting myself between Erina and Mir, stopping them in their tracks.

    "Oh, Harold''s here too?"

    Noticing me, Mir retracts her hostility, ignoring Erina, and fixes her gaze on me.

    "Mir... Why are you here?"

    Slightly embarrassed, she scratches her ear, responding, "Well... I had some business here."

    Her vague answer and attitude hinted at some ulterior motive, but I didn''t press further.

    Suddenly, Erina, trying to rile Mir up, blurts out, "Harold is mine. Our families have already approved of our engagement. I don''t care about you anymore."

    She taunts Mir with a cheap provocation, which seems so unlike her. Mir''s face reddens in anger.

    "Oh? Is that so? But you see, human conventions don''t apply to me, a dragon."

    "I don''t care if they do or don''t! We came here on a honeymoon trip, so mind your own business!"

    Once again, Mir exudes a powerful aura, ready to charge at Erina.

    "Wait, Harold... Are you really marrying this woman?"

    Caught off guard by Mir''s question, I quickly exin our situation.

    "Do you believe that?! We''re here for a quest! We came to catch the monster that''s been appearing in this sea!!"

    At the mention of the monster, Mir seems lost in thought, then asks for a detailed exnation. "What are you doing here, in a store that sells swimsuits and sunscreen at best?"

    "I came to dress appropriately, since the monster tends to attack those who look vulnerable."

    That exnation seemed to ease her hostility towards me, and her focus shifts back to Erina.

    "So... you two are here to dress in swimsuits for your mission?"

    It wasn''t me who answered her light-hearted question, but Erina.

    "Yes, but that has nothing to do with you. Mind your business. I will change with Harold and head to the sea."

    Erina drew a clear line with her firm words, but Mir wasn''t one to back off easily.

    "Hmm... really?"

    With a look of interest, she briefly scans Erina from head to toe and scoffs.

    "I was just going to buy what I needed and leave... but it seems I have something more to do now."

    With a suspicious smirk that she couldn''t hide, Mir mockingly eyes Erina and suddenly starts examining the swimsuits closely.

    "Erina... was it? Let''s have a contest over Harold."

    With a dubious smile, she proposes a challenge, which Erina epts without a moment''s hesitation.

    "Fine! I won''t lose to the likes of you in anypetition."

    With determined eyes and a smile, she stares down Mir, who looks happy andys out the terms of the contest.

    It might seem out of ce, but... is the prize me? Without even asking for my opinion, they proceeded with their own agreement.

    "Your intention toe here is obvious: to allure Harold with your provocative swimsuit look, right?"

    At Mir''s sharp words, Erina remains silent, seemingly caught off guard.

    Wait... was that really her intention?

    I thought Erina just wanted to have fun. Realizing she might have such thoughts was more shocking than I expected.

    However, what shocked me even more was Mir''s contest proposition.

    "Let''s have a duel."

    She confidently picks out a ck bikini and shows it off to us.

    "We''ll each wear a swimsuit and show Harold our charm. The winner gets exclusive rights to Harold."

    Surprisingly, Erina agrees without hesitation.

    "Alright, I''ll show you a side of me you''ve never seen before."

    With Erina''s deration, which sounded almost like a threat, I gave up trying to make sense of the situation. Thus, the embarrassingly awkward scene unfolded before me...

    "How do I look... do I look good?"

    With an allure that only a woman can possess, she tries to captivate me, making me feel suffocated and hot.

    "Look at me too. I chose this for you."

    Mir, not to be outdone, wraps her arm around my other side, bombarding my senses.

    "Harold."

    "Look at me."

    Although I''ve been avoiding their gaze, their persistent requests force me to take a peek.

    "Ugh..."

    The sight overwhelms me. Both are disying their figures in ways that are too provocative for my taste.

    So, to describe their appearances:

    Firstly, they both wore bikinis that showcased their bodies. Erina wore a bikini matching her hair color. Its peculiarity was its triangr top, which seemed a bit too small to cover her adequately... It was extremely provocative.

    Mir, on the other hand, wore a ck and grey bikini. While it was less revealing than Erina''s, by the nature of a bikini, it was still quite revealing to me.

    Both were so alluring that, despite my mind screaming for calm, it was hard to rx.

    "Who''s more attractive?"

    They tantly ask for my opinion, but I can''t give a response. Not only was I too shy, but they both looked incredibly fitting in their chosen designs.

    "Ugh... Harold! Look at me!"

    Growing impatient with my avoidance, Erina forcibly turns my head towards her. "Hehe, how is it? I chose this with the hope that only you would see."

    The sight burns into my eyes, making me feel even hotter.

    "Umm... it''s beautiful."

    I can''t help butpliment, and while she seems slightly disappointed with my response, she still beams with happiness.

    "Thank you. I was aiming for thatpliment, but hearing it actually makes me a bit embarrassed!"

    Both of us blush, creating a sweet atmosphere between us, making it feel as if there''s a budding romance.

    "Harold?"

    However, Mir, seemingly unable to tolerate such a scene, interrupts with a tone of dissatisfaction, forcefully shifting my attention.

    "Look at me too, how do I look?"

    The majority of her fair skin is exposed, covered only by a simple ck bikini.

    "Mir is beautiful too..."

    "Your response doesn''t seem very sincere?"

    Mir, looking somewhat dishappy with my reaction, shows a cute response that contrasts with her sharp demeanor, making my heart race even more.

    "Ah... Harold! Let''s go into the sea!"

    Suddenly, Erina, possibly out of excitement, drags me by the wrist into the ocean.

    I wasn''t prepared for the sudden plunge, resulting in a sharp headache as water rushed into my nostrils.

    "Pff! Cough! Cough!"

    I manage to get my head above water and gasp for air, scolding Erina.

    "Wait a moment, Erina! Consider my feelings too!"

    "Haha, the water is cold. It feels so good to be in the sea after such a long time!"

    She seems to be enjoying her rest without considering my difort.

    Chapter 11:

    Once again, the sight of Erina''s attire leaves me speechless.

    By now, I''ve somewhat adjusted to their revealing outfits and can appreciate Erina''s swimwear without feeling embarrassed. The previously embarrassing attire now feels alluring and beautiful.

    "We''ve said this before, but it''s been so long since we''ve been in the sea."

    Watching Erina frolic around and enjoy herself, I''m captivated by her irresistible charm.

    It might sound perverse, but she''s genuinely captivating, especially with her wet skin glistening, which further ignites my primal instincts.

    "Harold?"

    Realizing I''m staring, Erina blushes but smiles softly.

    "You''re making me feel a bit self-conscious... but I wish you''d always look at me this way."

    Her romantic words send a rush of excitement through me, but just as I''m about to lose myself in the moment...

    "Ugh!"

    Suddenly, I''m shook back to reality by a yful shove from behind.

    "Ouch!"

    Caught off guard by the sudden ambush and water shock, I struggle to regain myposure.

    The pain in my back was thanks to Mir''s perfect flying kick.

    "Aren''t you only looking at Erina too much?"

    She seems to be demanding more attention from me, leaving me scratching my head in confusion.

    "How many times do I have to tell you to look at me too!"

    For quite some time afterward, I was caught in their strangepetition. But eventually, things calmed down.

    Initially, they said they were trying to allure me and set apetition... but in the end, there was no clear winner.

    "The wind feels cool... it''s been so long since I''ve stretched out like this in the sea."

    Erina, lying on a rented tube, begins to yawn, looking drowsy.

    "By the way, the beach is vast, but it feels awkward since it''s just the three of us."

    I had to keep up with them at least three times, exhausting my stamina. But now, Erina seems to have lost her vacation mood.

    "By the way, are you two pretending to enjoy the vacation while actually on a mission to catch the monster you were hired for?"

    In this seemingly unrted context, Mir asks us. "It has a trait of attacking people when they are unguarded. But looking at our current situation, it feels like we''ve genuinely exhausted ourselves while having fun rather than acting."

    I reply lightly, as there was no secret to hide.

    "Hmm... I see."

    After hearing my answer, Mir closes her eyes slightly in the now quiet atmosphere.

    "But why did you suddenly ask that?"

    A natural question arises from her seemingly out-of-the-blue query.

    "It''s nothing."

    I was somewhat hoping for a more revealing answer, but she replies with a nd tone.

    "Maybe I, too, have the monster you are looking for as my target..."

    But before Mir could finish her sentence, a sudden loud noise interrupts the previously peaceful atmosphere.

    "Whoa! What was that?!"

    "Erina! Mir! Are you okay?!"

    Suddenly, a massive wave pushes all of us far from the shore.

    "What on earth just happened?!"

    "Is this the ambush in an unguarded situation mentioned in the quest?!"

    Chapter 11:

    The sound of the waves is too loud, making it difficult to hear their voices. However, I had a feeling I knew what was happening.

    It was a familiar scene, something I had seen several times in-game.

    "!!"

    A massive monster begins to emerge from the tumultuous waves.

    The quest didn''t specify what the monster looked like, so Erina and Mir probably didn''t know its appearance. But I did.

    I knew exactly what this monster was, its weaknesses, and everything about it.

    "Is that the monster from the quest? It looks more human than I thought!"

    Barely regaining her bnce, Erina exims,

    "Kyaaaaaa!!!"

    The monster, with deep blue skin, had a human-like upper body but tentacle-like legs, resembling an octopus.

    The forsaken child of the Sea God, Relic Ta, emerges from the water.

    "Is that a weapon in its hand? It looks much more human than I imagined."

    The monster threatens us with its massive trident.

 Chapter 50

    "Woooaahh!"

    The monster roars loudly, raising its blue trident, which could be seen as a symbol of the Sea God.

    With an estimated size easily exceeding 10 meters, the sight of such a huge creature wielding an equally imposing weapon sends chills down my spine. Just imagining the impact of that weaponing down is terrifying. If one were to fail to dodge, the oue would be predictably dire.

    "Huuaah!"

    However, despite its massive size, its movements are notably slow. Even in the unfamiliar waters, it was easy to evade.

    Kwaang!!

    But with every slow movement, its powerful strike causes waves to erupt from the point of impact.

    "Keeuk!"

    Once again, the turbulent waves push us farther from the shore."Herol-!"

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    In an instant, I find myself distanced from Erina and Mir. Their desperate shouts quickly fade as the distance between us grows.

    "Woooaahh!"

    Relic Ta, screaming needlessly again, res at me with eyes so red that they seem to be glowing.

    Relic Ta, the forsaken child of the Sea God.

    As the title suggests, he was originally the Sea God''s direct offspring. However, due to some unknown reasons, he was abandoned by his father, transforming him into this monstrous form. Although his history has been erased, there were tales that he once had a unique name before bing Relic Ta.

    ording to the lore, he wasn''t always like this. In the past, he was a handsome man, loved by many women irrespective of their species. Due to his divine bloodline, he possessed incredible power over the seas and was a proud individual, believing everything in the world sided with him.

    However, his arrogance eventually led to his downfall. He challenged his own father to a duel, and as expected, suffered a humiliating defeat. The Sea God, in his wrath, took away Relic Ta''s beauty, transforming him into a grotesque creature¡ªhalf-man, half-octopus. He also stripped him of his memories and intellect, recing them with insatiable desires and violent tendencies. Finally, the Sea God renamed him "Relic Ta", which means "forsaken", and cast him into the depths of the ocean.

    As a result, the once-beloved son of the sea became a dreaded monster, known only for his ambushes on unsuspecting victims. His tragic end was a far cry from his glorious past. Despite his impressive physique and strength, he could only attack the unguarded, making him both fearsome and pitiable.

    Relic Ta, once revered by all, now became an object of disdain. Despite his human-like actions, like using weapons, his monstrous screams and brute force made him seem devoid of any real intellect.

    "Woooaahh!"

    Let''s pause the game''s backstory here and return to the present. We are now face-to-face with Relic Ta, the very objective of our quest.

    "Haaah!!"

    The giant, Relic Ta, roars and throws his trident towards me. However, due to his sheer brute-force approach inbat, it was surprisingly difficult for his attacks tond on target. The trident thatnded near me created another massive wave, closing the distance between us.

    It felt as if I was in a swimming pool with wave machines, with my body being tossed around. The dizziness made it hard to focus.

    "Focus...!"

    Determined to bring him down, I fixate my gaze on him with the intent ofnding at least one blow.

    I reach out towards Relic Ta, gradually gathering my magic power and concentrating my energy to aim at him.

    But the continuous waves made aiming difficult.

    If I were to miss with a spell that can only be used once, it would be a dire situation. Already incapacitated, and without the girls by my side, I''d be utterly defenseless. Without protection, I would be vulnerable.

    The risk of using my magic without certainty of sess made me hesitate.

    "This should do it...!"

    After much struggle, I was finally able to aim, and began to cast my spell...

    "Woooaahh!"

    Suddenly, Relic Ta dove underwater.

    "Where the hell did he go?!"

    His sudden disappearance forced me to halt my magic, and fear began to creep in.

    In the middle of the sea, this was an advantageous location for Relic Ta and a disadvantage for us.

    "...?!"

    The sudden thought of him pulling me under made my skin crawl. I quickly tried to move away, but before I could...

    "Uuuuaaahh!"

    Thankfully, the horrifying event I imagined did not ur. Relic Ta resurfaced, holding the trident he had thrown earlier.

    Seeing him emerge so close was both rming and unsettling.

    However, being this close increased the probability of my magic hitting its mark. I didn''t know where the girls were, but I had to do what needed to be done.

    "Land Termination!"

    I cast an earth-based spell, known to be effective against such beings.

    "Uuuh?!"

    Noticing therge-scale spell being cast beneath him, Relic Ta instinctively recognized the danger, even in his dim-witted state. The huge magical circle emitted tendrils of brown energy, twisting and swirling the surrounding air.

    As the energy drained rapidly, I felt my head spin, barely able to keep my eyes open from the exhaustion.

    Next time I meet with Elle or Ona, I should ask if there''s a less draining spell...

    Even powerful spells have their limits, especially inplex situations.

    "Wooah!"

    Enraged, Relic Ta attempted to counter my magic with his trident.

    However, the supreme magic worked. Starting from the arm holding the trident, Relic Ta began to turn into wood.

    "Wha-? Ugh!"

    Realizing his impending doom, he struggled. But already, half his arm had transformed into wood.

    If things continued this way, the battle would end, and he''d be turned into a massive tree.

    "Phew..."

    I sighed in relief, but...

    "009!"

    Huh?

    In a sudden move, as if he had made a decision, Relic Ta cleanly severed his wooden arm.

    Did he have some self-regtion ability?

    The unexpected development left me stunned.

    Deciding that the arm was a lost cause, Relic Ta sacrificed it to prevent the further spread of the transformation.

    "I didn''t expect that...!"

    In the end, after pouring all my power into it, I had only managed to remove one of his arms.

    Despite hisck of intellect, perhaps his past as a divine being made him a formidable opponent. In hindsight, maybe I underestimated him, basing my expectations on the game''s difficulty level.

    Both Mir and the in-game version appeared early on, allowing yers tobat them with lower stats due to game mechanics...

    But this isn''t a game. This is harsh reality. It wasn¡¯t just about making judgments based on the appearance reflected beyond theputer screen. One had to consider the strength set by the developer and the world''s lore.

    "Grroowll!"

    Angered by my attack, Relic Ta growled like a beast, grinding his teeth and raised several tentacles, resembling legs, above the water, aiming at me.

    Right now, I''m incapacitated. This isn''t an environment where I can move freely.

    This meant I had to bear his attack directly.

    But I doubted whether I could withstand an attack from such a monstrous creature.

    Despair crept into a corner of my heart, possibly due to my bad habit of pessimism that I never corrected. This led to a bitter feeling.

    Perhaps it was mycency in thinking that what I knew was everything that led to this downfall. The situation in front of me with Relic Ta felt eerily familiar yet different.

    "Woooaahh!"

    With what might be hisst roar, his intact tentacles came crashing down towards me.

    "Ugh!"

    I tightly closed my eyes in the face of this sight, bracing for the impact...

    "Harold!"

    I felt a sensation of floating, apanied by a familiar voice.

    The sound of something colliding with the water reached my ears. I opened my eyes to see...

    "Are you okay?!"

    Erina, who had seeminglye out of nowhere, had saved me from Relic Ta''s attack.

    "Erina?"

    Whispering her name, she reassured me with a confident smile.

    "Thankfully, even though I''m not good at swimming, I managed to move fast enough to get here on time."

    Setting aside the relief of understanding what had just transpired, we discussed our next move.

    "How do we deal with that monster?"

    Facing my question, Erina''s expression became troubled, revealing her concerns.

    "The problem right now is the environment, not our abilities. As we discussed earlier, fighting in the middle of the sea is at a disadvantage for us. We need to find a way tond. But considering the distance, it doesn''t seem likely that he''d let us move to the shore easily."

    Then an idea struck me.

    "Can we possibly lure that creature tond?"

    Before I could even finish pondering on how we could get such a massive creature tond...

    Suddenly, the sky was covered by a dark shadow.

    "Roaarrr!"

    A familiar roar echoed, and a giant dragon appeared, lunging at Relic Ta.

    "It''s Mir..."

    Having mostly seen her in human form recently, I had forgotten that she had another form.

    Her original form, a huge ck dragon, was several timesrger than Relic Ta. She ruthlessly bit into him.

    "Aaargh?!"

    The Morione reject let out a pained and surprised scream.

    "Unbelievable..."

    The sight of two gigantic creatures shing was so surreal, it was captivating.

    Soon, Mir, with her fangs firmly clenching onto him, lifted him as if uprooting a nt.

    "Uuurgh!"

    She took off into the air, flying towardsnd.

    "Erina, let''s head to the shore."

    At mymand, Erina nodded and quickly moved. As we reached thend, we were greeted by the somewhat unpleasant sounds ofbat.

    After argely one-sided battle, Mir, without mercy, bit into Relic Ta''s neck, ending his life.

    After we arrived and after Mir ensured Relic Ta was dead, she ceased her biting and growled softly.

    Then, her huge body gradually shrank, and before long, she transformed back into the human form I knew.

    "Phew..."

    Wiping the sweat from her brow, she let out a sigh of exhaustion.

    "Thank you, Mir. Because of you, we were able toplete the quest."

    In response to my brief expression of gratitude, she nonchntly shook her head. "There''s no need to thank me. That monster, Relic Ta, was also my target."

    So, Mir was also after Relic Ta?

    If that''s the case, was she here because her goal aligned with ours?

    "What was your goal?"

    When I asked, she looked slightly embarrassed but soon confidently said while pointing at the corpse of the monster,

    "I''ve been searching for ingredients for an alchemy I''m interested in. This creature had one of them."

    Alchemy? It seemed like an unusual goal for her.

    Regardless, since she mentioned it herself, I just epted it without further questions.

    "You came here for the quest, right? Once you get the confirmation, get permission from the quest issuer and hand over the corpse to me."

    It seemed like the best approach. After all, Mir contributed the most to this endeavor, and it was a win-win for both of us.

    "Understood. We''ll head to the tourist agency that assigned this task for confirmation. We might need to show the body again, so please try not to damage it too much."

    She nodded with a cheerful smile.

    "Yes, the parts I need are vital to the creature but won''t damage its appearance much. Go on without worries."

    Feeling assured by the cooperative Mir, I set off with Erina.

    Although I still felt dizzy from the magic exhaustion, the situation seemed to be wrapping up nicely, filling me with joy.

    After Harold and Erina left, the now alone Mir gently touched the chest of the deceased Relic Ta and her gaze became sharp.

    "Is it here?"

    With a swift motion, even in human form, she used her sharp nails to tear the skin lightly, revealing the still organ inside.

    "This is it..."

    In a more serious tone than when she was with Harold, she looked at Relic Ta''s heart and effortlessly tore it out. Despite its size, she removed the heart, a grotesque sound echoing.

    "A heart forsaken by the gods... I finally have it."

    With a sinister smile, she lifted the heart.

    "Now I only need one more ingredient. I''m almost there."

    What exactly is this alchemy that she''s so interested in?

    To understand that, we''d have to go back to the time she visited the temple of Morione.

    Back then, she had heard about the possibility of acquiring Harold.

    "To connect with Harold, you need the ability to follow him wherever he goes. Even if, as per my prophecy, he disappears as if he''s not from this world, you alone should be able to find him. I''ll tell you how."

    With that, Morione revealed to Mir a forbidden magic unknown to anyone in the world, also exining the alchemy and its ingredients.

    "Are you sure?"

    Mir had been skeptical when she first heard about the bizarre and possibly nonexistent magic.

    "While I can''t say it''s 100% after you''ve discovered it, this method seems to have the highest probability."

    Since it was advice from the goddess of fate, she reluctantly epted.

    Back in the present, Mir, having acquired the heart of the Morione deity''s forsaken child, stared at the bloody lump for a while and then murmured,

    "Harold... I''m not sure where you disappeared to in the future Morione spoke of, perhaps not even in this world."

    She continued with a monologue that would have been shocking if Harold had heard,

    "But if Iplete this magic, then no one but me will remain by your side."

    What exactly was the magic Mir learned from Morione? The truth remained unknown.

    She seemed lost in deep thought, her eyes narrowing as she continued murmuring her purpose.

    "Once that happens, you''ll never be able to escape from me. By the time youe to your senses, it''ll be an environment where you won''t want to and can''t leave."

    Still visualizing his figure, she was certain of her destiny and smirked with a sinister smile.

    "Look forward to it. I''ll definitely make you mine."

 Chapter 51

    After sessfully defeating Relic Ta, we visited a luxurious hotel near the beach.

    The reason for this was that the person who issued this quest was a businessman who operated a hotel & service using the beachfront. So, we came here strictly for business.

    But it wasn¡¯t as if we simply thought, ¡®Let¡¯s go because it feels right!¡¯ We came because the location of this hotel was specified in the quest document as the ce for situation reports and other inquiries.

    "Harold, how about taking a few days off here after we finish our work?"

    However, with human desires at y, as we looked around, our primary mission seemed less pressing.

    "We haven¡¯t had a proper break recently, right? All we did was work every day. So, since we''re here, isn''t it okay to rx in a ce like this every once in a while?"

    Erina was already enchanted by the hotel, her eyes shining. She tried to persuade me with devilish whispers to take a vacation together.

    "No."

    However, hearing my firm response, she looked as dejected as a child whose wish was denied by her mother."W...why?"

    Erina, who couldn''t understand my feelings, drooped her shoulders and asked in a deted voice.

    Yet her reaction was not unfounded.

    From Erina''s perspective, unaware of my real situation, enjoying life day by day was all that mattered. But for me, every day mattered because I needed to return to my original world as soon as possible. Even if there was a gap before the next main quest, considering the preparations required for the next mission, there was no time to ck off here.

    "I have another task given by the goddess, so I need toplete our work here as soon as possible and move on to fulfill that."

    I tried to convince her with this fabricated reason, but she didn¡¯t seem easily convinced.

    "Ugh... I wanted to spend some quality time with Harold, but if that''s what you want, I can''t stop you."

    She eventually nodded, but her steps seemed a bit weary.

    "Considering the guests, everything looks expensive and luxurious."

    After walking in silence for a while, she looked around and gave her opinion.

    "Indeed."

    Responding to herment, I also took a closer look at the building''s interior and agreed with her assessment.

    Given that this was one of the top-tier resorts, the design was quite opulent. Decorations that made the walls shine, paintings, and ceramics lined up, each exuding an aura of luxury.

    But in summary, my thoughts were simply, "It looks expensive."

    It didn''t seem like the product of human designers meticulously analyzing human psychology to create a calming atmosphere. Rather, it felt like they just "threw money at it" with fancy items everywhere.

    "It seems to be here?"

    As I was engrossed in these thoughts, Erina''s voice pulled me back, and I saw a doorbeled ''Office'' in front of us.

    "Looks right. Let''s go in."

    We had finally arrived at the room we were looking for. I knocked lightly and entered.

    "Excuse me, we''vepleted the quest and came to report."

    Upon entering, a stern-looking female staff member adjusted her sses and scrutinized us closely.

    "Ah, you''re the ones who took the quest to deal with the unidentified sea monster. I''ll send someone right away for verification."

    Her voice was clear, almost as if reciting a rehearsed line, and she nced at some documents.

    "Do you have proof that you defeated the monster?"

    "The body should still be on the beach."

    She nodded at this, then made a statement I wasn''t particrly thrilled about.

    "I''m sorry, but until everything is approved and the quest is officially marked aspleted, you''ll need to stay here."

    While I was startled by this unexpected development, Erina, on the other hand, seemed to light up.

    "What? Why is that?!"

    I was getting anxious, but the female staff member seemed slightly surprised at my reaction. She quickly adjusted her sses and began exining the reason. "Usually, there''s aplex process required before a quest is posted on the guild''s bulletin board."

    "After multiple steps and reviews, only when everything is verified, does the guild approve the quest registration and post it on the board."

    In other words, just as there are various interactions between a manufacturer and a store before an item is disyed, a quest must undergo scrutiny between the requester and the guild before being posted.

    "However, in this case, we, in our urgency, went through those steps somewhat carelessly. So now, the guild needs to go through the proper review process."

    To put it metaphorically, it''s like consuming food from a convenience store without paying or scanning the barcode; while it might be resolved if you just pay, the process is a bit moreplex than usual.

    "But don''t worry, your payment will be made immediately, and this is not an illegal situation. It will just take some time."

    "The reason you have to stay is because this is a somewhat exceptional case. There could be issues while discussing with the guild, and the process has be moreplicated."

    Though she used many words to exin, the bottom line was that Erina and I had to wait here for a while.

    "The wait time will be about 3 days. During that period, you''ll need to stay at the facilities here. Of course, since this is our responsibility, we will cover the costs of amodation and services."

    I let out a deep sigh internally.

    So, just as Erina wished, we found ourselves having to enjoy a vacation here, even if unwillingly. She seemed delighted, far different from before.

    Now, having gotten her wish to y here and on top of that being able to do so for free, she must be feeling quite at ease.

    "So, can we use the facilities right away?!"

    "Yes, of course. If you inform the counter, you''ll be provided with a room of your choice."

    Before she could finish, Erina excitedly pulled my hand and dragged me down the hallway like an excited child.

    Do we really have to take a forced vacation as Erina suggested?

    I already needed time for the next main quest, which was quiteplicated.

    But spending time here was an unnned detour, and it was frustrating.

    "Ugh..."

    And to top it all, the headache from the curse intensified.

    I still felt some effects from the treatment Mir had given me, but it was clear that it was worsening.

    Maybe I should genuinely take a break, recover, and enjoy?

    There''s no other choice, so might as well...

    Feeling tired, I decided to enjoy a beach vacation with Erina. "Were you guys still here?"

    After deciding to stay in this hotel for three days, we ran into Mir at the restaurant in the building.

    "Mir? Why are you here?"

    I greeted her casually, but Erina looked at Mir with a look of difort, as if she was an obstacle to her ns.

    "I finished my business and thought I''d grab something to eat here, and just happened to find you guys."

    She casually joined our table.

    "Well, due to certain circumstances, we have to stay here for about 3 days."

    I briefly exined our situation, but for some reason, Erina gave me a sharp look.

    "Hmm~ really?"

    Mir responded with a suspicious smile and then said somewhat unnaturally,

    "In fact, I was nning to enjoy a little vacation here. Since we''ve met by chance, why not spend time together?"

    "No, it''s our time. Stay out of it."

    However, it was Erina who answered, not me. The two exchanged sharp nces for a moment.

    It felt like they werepeting enemies, vying for a desired target, and it was ufortable to watch.

    "So, all the more reason I should join. Do you think I''d leave you alone?"

    Their invisible res were so intense, it seemed likesers were shooting out. Quickly getting tired of their never-ending jealousy, I turned my head away in frustration. "Do you even consider my opinion at all?"

    I thought I was getting a break, but it seemed like I would have a tiring time. In the end, I faced challenges right from the start of this ufortable vacation.

    "Come to think of it, I didn''t hear the result of thepetition earlier."

    After finishing our meal, I was once again dragged to the beach, forced to witness the swimsuit attire of the two beauties.

    Just a few hours ago, I was swayed by the waves, and now even the sound of the waves makes me feel dizzy.

    "Who''s more captivating? We did agree to decide, right?"

    The unkept promises of the past were now haunting me.

    Of course, the fact that my opinion waspletely ignored due to their insistence made me feel even more wronged.

    "What do you think?"

    Both Erina and Mir, with their alluring attire, tried to genuinely seduce me.

    "Uh..."

    By now, I had developed some resistance, but if it had been yesterday, I would never have allowed them into my sight.

    "There was a slight hup because of the sea monster, but now that it''s over, you have to tell us."

    Erina, dering there''s no way out, pressed her body against me.

    "Right, who''s more attractive? It''s me, right?"

    Mir also wrapped one arm around me, not to be outdone by Erina.

    I could barely look at her in her swimsuit, and this lively stimulus was still too much to handle.

    But to get out of this dilemma, I couldn''t even imagine what would happen if I dered a winner in their frivolous bet.

    Choosing Erina meant facing whatever wrath the ancient dragon had, which was a terrifying thought.

    And if I chose Mir, I couldn''t predict how my longtime travelpanion might react, feeling betrayed.

    "If we can''t decide, let''s just say it''s a tie-"

    "NO!!"

    Both of them vehemently rejected my attempt to dodge the question.

    The best thing I could do was somehow create a situation that would lead to a draw.

    But I couldn''t think of a way to do that...

    "Look, people are gathering around that monster''s corpse. Maybe it''s the verification process the hotel staff mentioned earlier..."

    I pointed out the relic titan''s corpse surrounded by what looked like guild members and tourists, but...

    "Don''t change the subject. If you try to stall, I''ll make sure you give an answer."

    Erina, determined to get an answer, kept pushing.

    Under the pressure from the two girls demanding a quick response, I fell silent.

    No matter how much I thought, I couldn''te up with an excuse. So, do I have to choose one of them?

    Thump!

    Suddenly, my heart raced, and familiar pain surged.

    "Harold?!"

    "What''s wrong?!"

    They began to worry as I knelt down, clutching my chest in pain.

    It seemed like the effects of the curse were returning, even though Mir had said I''d be fine for a while.

    Perhaps the effect was shorter than I thought.

    Though the pain was less intense than before Mir''s treatment, it was still excruciating.

    "It seems the effect was shorter than I anticipated..."

    Mir, understanding the situation, pondered deeply.

    "Harold, are you okay?"

    Erina, holding me, looked worried.

    "If that''s the case, I''ll have to renew the effect. There''s no other way."

    Then, with a suspicious smile, Mir grabbed my face to prevent me from turning away.

    "Mir?!"

    At this moment, it seemed like Mir was about to repeat that embarrassing act from before.

    "What are you two up to?"

    Erina looked suspicious and worried.

    I had only vaguely exined to her that "Mir had found a way to treat me," without detailing how.

    Because the method to alleviate the pain of the curse was a deep kiss, and who knows what would happen if she found out...

    But judging from Mir''s actions and demeanor, she''s about to cross that line under the pretext of treatment, right in front of Erina. "Just stay still, you know this is for your sake, right?"

    Yes, but... at least this should only be done when it''s just the two of us.

    Before I could protest, I felt a soft touch on my lips...

    "Mmph?!"

    Mir forcibly took my lips, and as I expected, it clearly revealed the nature of our rtionship in front of Erina.

    "Wha?!"

    Having witnessed that, Erina opened her mouth in disbelief and widened her eyes. However, that shock soon gave way to a dark gaze I once feared from her.

    "Pff...¡±

    The unpleasant feeling being sucked out from within me ends, and a faint silvery thread that connected our parted lips is visible.

    "Hehe, you''ll be okay now. But it seems the effectsts shorter than I anticipated. Perhaps we should do this again tomorrow~?"

    Ignoring the girl beside us, who''s clearly out of breath, Mir, acting unusually rxed, brushes past my shoulder and whispers sweetly in my ear.

    "What... did you two just do...?"

    Erina, who had been lenient until now, seemed to think this was crossing a clear boundary. It felt like a dark aura was emanating from her.

    This is bad... the one thing I hoped wouldn''t happen, has happened...

    "I''ve been trying to be more reserved because I thought Harold didn''t see me favorably... but this isn''t right..."

    I need to calm Erina down!

    "Erina?! Let me exin! Just listen to-"

    Before I could continue, Mir interjected.

    "I helped Harold because he was in pain from the curse. Since I consume darkness, I can alleviate the curse that''s corroding him."

    Saying this, she provocatively touches Erina''s shoulder, further agitating her.

    "What?"

    Erina, with a look full of discontent, was on the verge of attacking Mir.

    "This is the way Harold chose. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be seeing a healthy Harold right now."

    With a victorious smile, Mir whispers this and starts to walk away, leaving behind just taunts for Erina.

    "Anyway, I''ll let you win this time. Enjoy your private time."

    "Regardless of what you do, Harold won''t ept you anyway."

    Leaving those taunting words behind, Mir heads towards the hotel. Erina can only watch her leave with a look of pure hatred.

    And then, there was silence. The atmosphere became incredibly tense, and I found myself speechless.

    Soon after, with Mirpletely out of sight and the beach bathed in twilight, only Erina and I remained.

    "Harold,"

    Although there was still some anger in her voice, she tried to control it when calling my name.

    "Huh?"

    Facing the now unexpectedly gentle Erina and responding, she lowered her head so I couldn''t see her face and started walking.

    "Let''s go back and rest. I''ll be in my room for the night."

    Why was Erina so epting of Mir''s taunts? Normally, she would''veshed out at me due to jealousy.

    Her reaction when Mir kissed me earlier felt much milder than I anticipated.

    What happened?

    Watching her retreating figure filled with pride yet diminished self-esteem, I too began to walk.

    As time passed and the sky darkened, Iy in bed staring at the ceiling, contemting the night''s events. Erina and I had separate rooms, so I was alone.

    I recalled Erina''s demeanor on the beach and pondered deeply. Mostly, I wondered why she didn''t fight back against Mir''s provocations.

    "It feels like it ended strangely... leaving a bitter taste."

    Mumbling to myself, I closed my eyes.

    After thinking for a while and failing to understand Erina''s behavior, I decided not to dwell on it anymore. It would only give me a headache. "I should talk more in detail tomorrow..."

    One thing was clear, the day ended with lingering negative feelings. If I meet her tomorrow, we must have a proper conversation.

    With that thought, I rxed my body, and my consciousness gradually faded.

    Thud, thud.

    Huh...?

    While deep in sleep, a sound that bothers my ears slightly wakes me up.

    Rustle... shuffle...

    The sound of something moving in the nket, and my consciousness bes clearer.

    Someone entered my room.

    Who... is it...?

    Before I could think further, I felt a weight on my waist.

    Someone unknown was on top of me.

    "Who is it...?!"

    I opened my eyes to identify the intruder, and...

    "Erina...?"

    A familiar face was in front of me.

    Even though I locked the door, I don''t know how Erina got in. She was on top of me, looking down with dark, empty eyes.

    "Harold..."

    Erina, calling my name with a voice filled with many emotions,

    "Huh?"

    When I responded with an awkward smile, she suddenly...

    Snap!

    "Ugh?!"

    Without a question or warning, she binds my arms, taking away my freedom.

    "Let''s do it, right now."

    With that, she begins undressing me with piercing eyes.

    "Do what?! What are you talking about?!"

    I struggle to escape, but it''s futile.

    "I''ve been holding back all this time... It''s your fault, Harold..."

    When she starts murmuring, I stop resisting to focus on her words.

    "What did you say...?"

    "I''ve been patient all this time!"

    Suddenly, tears stream down her face, and her sorrowful cry confuses me.

    Patient about what...?

    "I wanted to have you my way, to love you as I wanted, to handle you even if you resisted..."

    Before I could figure out the cause, Erina confesses why she has be like this.

    "But I kept holding back because I knew you didn''t like force... I believed that one day we would share our true feelings."

    "But I was wrong. No matter how much I suppressed my feelings and was gentle, our rtionship didn''t improve. Every time, it felt like a constant setback."

    She pauses and takes a deep breath.

    "After all this time, when I heard what Mir said today, I realized you wouldn''t ept me. To win you, force isn''t a choice, it''s a necessity."

    She then softly bites my neck and whispers.

    "Harold... you didn''t really want to kiss Mir, right? You had no choice, you had to do it because there was no other way."

    At her words, I kept my mouth shut because her words were too urate. I couldn''t confidently say ''yes''.

    "Haha... I knew it..."

    She took my silence as an affirmation. She increased the pressure on my arms.

    "Ouch?! It hurts!"

    "I''m sorry, but I won''t stop. I''ve held back enough."

    It seemed she had no intention of letting me go.

    "You''re the one at fault, Harold. I''ve always wanted and wished for you, but you always rejected me, saying there were reasons."

    In the end, we were both undressed, leaving two naked bodies in the room.

    "This is the limit of my patience. I can''t hold back anymore. If you won''t ept me willingly, I''ll make you ept me this way."

    With a determined face mixed with seduction, she kissed me, even more intensely than the kiss I shared with Mir earlier in the day. "Unfortunately, this time you really won''t be able to escape. There''s nothing between you and me now. If you don''t want to feel it, just stare at the stain on the ceiling."

    Holding me tightly, Erina, who could finally smile, advised me cheerfully.

    "Or think about names for a child. I''ll end it quickly as an act of mercy ?."

    I will aim for a more story-oriented (?) progression from now on.

    Lately, I feel like I''ve been dragging the story on.

    I will try to show what I originally wanted to convey.

    There are more added settings than nned, making it challenging to write, but I''ll try to speed up.

    Thank you sincerely to the readers who continue to follow despite the loose storyline.

    Every time I feel down, even a single encouragingment lifts me up.

 Chapter 52

    Swoosh - !

    The curtains that blocked the sunlight are pulled away, and the bright sh thates in makes me squint.

    The strong sunlight, feeling like a weight pressing down, pulls my consciousness up from the abyss, and I get up from the bed in a daze.

    "Good morning, Harold! Let''s do our best today!"

    Erina''s refreshing voice greeting me in the morning was the cause of my awakening.

    "Uh .. Yeah ..."

    Still not fully awake, I replyzily and stretch, but ...

    "?! "

    The moment I see her, wearing thin clothing that almost reveals her skin, my mind bes instantly clear, as if sshed with cold water."Well...st night was good, and... I''m sorry..."

    Reading my face, Erina blushes, making me realize that what happenedst night was real.

    Whooosh - !

    With the heat rushing to my face, embarrassing memories fromst night sh through my mind.

    I definitely became intimate with Erina...

    No miraculous intervention or interruption urred this time, and unable to resist her, we ended up together.

    " Hmm ~ Hmm ~ Hmm ~ "

    Perhaps because of that, she seemed especially cheerful today, humming a tune with every light step.

    "Ah... "

    But unlike Erina''s mood, my emotions were utterly miserable.

    It wasn''t my fault... I was the victim... but the chaotic scene from yesterday weighs heavily on me.

    The passionate moments, the overwhelming sense of emptiness and guilt,e flooding back.

    "Ugh...!"

    I groan, and it sounds like something a zombie would make.

    The cold, rational part of me was criticizing my actions.

    On one hand, I felt embarrassed; on the other, I felt wronged. My emotions were soplex that I couldn''t describe them.

    But one thing was clear: I wanted to cry.

    I med my inability to resist her, and I just wanted to hit the ground and scream in frustration.

    "Harold, don''t make that face."

    Erina, sensing my distress, gentlyforts me.

    "You did nothing wrong. It was all my doing."

    She leans into me, closes her eyes, and whispers with a gentle smile.

    "I love your kind heart, which always takes the me, even when it''s not your fault."

    "Harold, you''re not at fault, so cheer up."

    Hearing that, I take a deep breath and try to calm my mind. It wasn''t easy, but I was familiar with suchplex and unpleasant emotions and knew how to deal with them.

    "Mm..."

    I try to calm myself and shake off negative thoughts. Although I haven''t fully recovered, and a bitter taste remains, I''m okay.

    "Shall we go for breakfast?"

    I agree with a forced smile and get out of bed. However, a sudden thought hits me.

    ''How should I exin this to Eleona...?''

    The thought makes me anxious again.

    "Harold? Why thatplicated expression again?"

    If I were to face Eleona again, how would I justify myself?

    She''s the type who''d get upset just from a slight touch with another woman.

    After what happened with Mir and sharing a kiss with Erina, and even bing intimate... if she learns about this, my life would be over.

    Really, what should I do...?

    I wanted to despair again at the reality that was rapidly approaching.

    But what can I do... what''s done is done. All I can do is face it...

    I regret my short-sightedness, but the weight I''m carrying now is too heavy. I just want to let everything go for now.

    "It''s nothing."

    I reassure Erina and start walking again.

    I wanted to postpone all theplicated thoughts. The time flew, the promised three days passed, everything was settled, and we finally returned to the main road. Mir had disappeared somewhere within a day,

    For two days, I truly took a restful break and cleared my mind.

    After bing intimate with Erina, we grew closer, and to my embarrassment, we were almost like lovers.

    The first day was total chaos, but after that, I enjoyed a rtively rxing vacation.

    Drip...!

    But as time passed, the inevitable moment arrived.

    "Wee, my servant. I''ve been waiting for you."

    The moment to face the goddess I serve hade.

    "Now,e forth. We haven''t seen each other for three days, and there seems to be a lot to discuss."

    She seemed dishappy, either because she knew what happened or because I hadn''t shown up for a few days.

    Swallowing hard, I hesitated to approach, feeling the heavy atmosphere.

    Facing Eleona was nerve-wracking, as she might know exactly what had transpired.

    "Yes, servant Harold... I am here before you."

    I tried to bow, during this excruciatingly slow and tense moment, wishing it would end quickly.

    But...

    Snap!

    "Ugh?!"

    Using some kind of magic, Eleona pulled me from thin air, holding me close and piercing me with her sharp gaze.

    "Now, tell me everything."

    Her suspecting attitude, with such certainty... It seemed obvious.

    "Yes..."

    I didn''t know how she had found out, but I had to spill everything that had happened at the beach.

    "Really... Unbelievable. I warned you..."

    After hearing everything, Eleona reprimanded me.

    "What did I say? About other women... And not only do youe back smelling like another woman, but you also let her in... You really have some nerve."

    With both hands sped, I could only ept her me.

    Thankfully, she wasn''t as furious as I had anticipated; it was just a reprimand.

    She then unexpectedly exined her milder reaction.

    "Though you''ve been tainted while I wasn''t looking... you''re still mine. My heart aches less than before."

    She had always considered me hers. Though what happened with Erina was forced and we didn''t share feelings...

    "Harold, you''re my man. That''s the one constant fact..."

    We had genuinely wanted each other before, which seemed to be the reason for her attitude.

    Maybe it won''t be as bad as I thought?

    But just as I had that thought, she suddenly grabbed my clothes.

    "Still, you being with another woman is a fact. You owe me."

    In broad daylight, my goddess had some risky intentions...

    Ah... so this is how it''s going to be...

    "Haha..."

    All that echoed was my hollowughter. "My knight, I have something to say."

    An hour after everything ended, Eleona''s demeanor changed to a more serious one.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "While you were away, the gods have been sensing ominous signs. A major upheaval affecting the fate of the gods is expected within a month at most."

    Thest quest of the early chapters, setting the stage for the climax of the main story, seemed grander than the rest.

    "The Goddess of Fate, Morione, has written letters to all the gods. That indicates the gravity of the situation."

    The quest begins with a visit to the god one serves.

    "I''m half worried, half curious about what''s shaking the world so much."

    Each god, like Eleona, with a mixture of serious concern and curiosity, questions their servant.

    "Harold, do you have any idea what this might be?"

    Upon hearing her question, I pondered for a moment.

    "No, how could a mere mortal dare to specte on the will of a god? I don''t know."

    Matching her serious demeanor, I responded with a solemn face. In truth, I knew why Morione had written such letters and was aware of the major upheaval that would affect the fate of the gods.

    "Hmm... is that so... if you say so, I won''t ask any further."

    However, for a smoother progression of the story, I chose to act as if I was following the flow of the game, pretending to be unaware.

    The reason Morione went to such lengths to alert the gods was because of the impending "Night of Ruin."

    "ording to the letter, our pantheon is also in danger."

    This imminent event was a major story development, so significant that, ording to the setup, a god might have died.

    The Night of Ruin is described as a dark night with a red moon rising. The lore says it urs when dark energy umtes and engulfs the world.

    One might wonder if there''s a need for such a dramatic name for just a peculiar night.

    The real issue with this night is that it empowers those corrupted by darkness while suppressing the power of others.

    And in this universe, the only group associated with darkness is the Heretics.

    These are zealots who worship and serve ancient evil gods, now extinct. They were a constant presence in the second chapter at the academy.

    Known as the most secretive and dangerous group, they possessed dark artifacts left behind by ancient gods.

    Although biologically dead, they firmly believed in resurrecting their gods through their devotion, causing havoc wherever they went. Their curse on me was a testament to our long-standing enmity.

    "Anyway, we''ve been warned to brace ourselves. All followers are advised to stay alert."

    In the story, the final quest involves the Night of Ruin when empowered Heretics, confident in their strength, unite to invade the kingdom.

    To counter this, the gods release their restrictions, gathering at the kingdom''s center to defend thend with their followers.

    The entire process was memorable. Even though I watched from behind a screen, the scenes were harrowing. Buildings ame lighting up an otherwise pitch-ck night, screams echoing from every corner...

    But in the end, with the help of the gods, they sessfully fend off the attack and peace is restored, making it a memorable quest for the yers.

    "Harold? Are you listening?"

    Snapped out of my thoughts by Eleona''s voice, I quickly nodded.

    "Yes... Knight Harold will be on high alert as per yourmand."

    Reassured by my response, we exchanged a few more words before I left the temple. Walking through the peaceful forest, I pondered various strategies.

    The final quest was a siege, making stamina crucial.

    However, my biggest drawback was my low stamina, despite being able to use onlyrge-scale magic.

    I intended to prepare thoroughly, addressing this weakness and anticipating any unforeseen situations.

    I had always wanted to inquire about it but got sidetracked. Once I finish my royal duties, I n to return to Eleona and request a less energy-consuming spell.

    The only downside to this quest was the uncertainty of its timing.

    The setup did not specify when it would ur. Based on dialogues, it''s spected to be within a month, so preparations must be in ce.

    Though the probability is low, it could happen as soon as tomorrow. Preparation is key. Having wasted three days at the resort, I needed to move even faster.

    Hastening my steps toward the kingdom...

    Thud!

    "Huh?!"

    Something jumps out from the bushes, blocking my path.

    "Who''s there?!"

    I reach for the portable sword at my side, on guard...

    "It''s me, big brother!"

    A familiar voice reached my ears.

    A young girl with a height reaching just below my chest, short ck hair, red eyes - simr to Mir but distinctly different. "Miru...?"

    The ck dragon, Miru, spreads her arms and legs wide, blocking my path.

    "Yes, it''s me! Miru! It might seem sudden since we''ve just met, but I have something important to tell you. It might sound strange, but you need to listen carefully!"

    She seemed so urgent, sweating profusely and gasping for breath as she gave me this unexpected advice.

    "If you don''t want to die, leave this kingdom immediately!"

 Chapter 53

    Reuniting with a face I haven''t seen in a while, but before I could feel any joy, a desperate voice reaches me.

    "What did you say?"

    I''m taken aback, doubting my ears at this unexpected turn of events.

    "You have to leave this kingdom now, or you''ll be in danger!"

    The unexpected advice to leave this ce and the warning of danger if I don''t was so abrupt that I couldn''t believe her words.

    However, she tries to persuade me earnestly, her face full of genuine worry and concern.

    "What are you talking about all of a sudden? Leave this country...?"

    No matter how urgent she seemed, it was hard for me to ept what she was saying without any prior exnation.

    "Why should I leave? Can''t you at least exin?"Though it seemed like a reasonable request, Miru looks troubled by my question.

    "It''s a bit difficult to exin..."

    Her hesitancy makes me even more suspicious.

    "You need a reason for what you''re saying. You have to at least tell me why."

    Finally, after a moment of internal struggle, she cautiously speaks up.

    "I heard it from Morione..."

    Morione?

    A familiar name that brings a sense of surprise.

    Does that mean Miru met with the goddess of destiny?

    The goddess who can foresee others'' fates and predict the future.

    Did this goddess tell her that if I don''t leave this country, I''ll face dire consequences?

    Another question arises: didn''t she say she wouldn''t casually speak of others'' fates?

    "I knew she wouldn''t just tell anyone about their destiny. How did you manage to hear it?"

    While Morione is not as well-known as Abne, she''s quite renowned in the kingdom. But even so...

    "She shouldn''t have told you about my fate."

    Even in the lore, except in rare cases, she doesn''t break her principle.

    Miru seems to understand this as she hesitates to reply.

    I continue, "Regardless, I can''t trust what you''re saying right now. I have things to do."

    I move past her, heading my own way.

    "Wait! Just a moment!"

    She tries to stop me but eventually resigns.

    "Harold? I heard some unsettling news from Goddess Abne today..."

    Upon arriving at the guild hall, I noticed a distinctively different atmosphere than usual. Not just in the guild, but people on the streets also had faces filled with anxiety, difort, and worry.

    Considering what they might have heard about their impending fates from their respective deities, their reactions seemed understandable.

    Erina, having possibly received news from Goddess Abne as I did, looked a bit uneasy.

    "I heard it too. Looking around, it seems almost everyone did."

    She nods in agreement, her face a mix of determination and worry.

    "What should we do now? Should we take a break from our adventurer duties for a while?"

    I was about to suggest the same.

    "That sounds good. Let''s take a break for a while."

    My main goal here is the main storyline, and there was no need to perform any adventurer tasks until the Night of Ruin. I need to prepare for what''sing.

    The reason I came here was to suggest this to her, and I nned to travel around the kingdom, purchasing various items. "From now on, I''ll be shopping for some necessary items. Do you want to join me if you need anything?"

    "Hmm... But Harold..."

    Her already somber mood seemed to darken even more as she grabbed my hand, calling my name.

    "Erina?"

    "There''s something I want to discuss..."

    She slightly lowers her head and fidgets with her fingers, signifying her deep contemtion.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Seeing that she wanted to convey something, I motioned for her to sit down, taking a seat across from her.

    "Actually... I had a dream today."

    While speaking, Erina, looking even more anxious than during the whispering cave incident, narrates her dream with trembling lips and shoulders.

    "A dream?"

    "Yes... a very vivid and terrifying nightmare..."

    She tightly grasps my hand, her grip firm and reassuring.

    What kind of nightmare could make her look at me with such worried eyes?

    "There was fire everywhere... the streets were stained with blood, and it was an incredibly dark night, as if submerged in pitch-ck darkness."

    She seemed tormented, recalling the terrible memories, tears even threatening to fall.

    "And right in the center of my vision, you were lying there... with your peaceful face, but your skin darkened..."

    She softly covers her eyes with the back of her hand, struggling to continue.

    "And your goddess was holding you, crying sorrowfully and in pain..."

    Is she referring to Eleona when she mentions my goddess?

    What kind of dream did she have?

    "I instantly realized upon seeing that scene... what fate had befallen you. The you who made me who I am today had met such an end."

    Judging by the flow, I assume in her dream, I had met death.

    Darkened skin... I couldn''t pinpoint an exact meaning to that.

    "It was just a nightmare, but it felt so real that even after waking up, I couldn''t easily shake it off."

    Sharing her anxieties seemed to lighten her load slightly, but a lingering haze still clouded her eyes.

    "Harold..."

    Holding my hand even tighter, she pleads with desperation.

    "I have a bad feeling... I don''t know if it''lle true or not, but I feel like something might happen to you..."

    She stares deeply into my eyes, her gaze almost overwhelming.

    "At the very least, please be cautious until we hear the next words from our gods..."

    She finally lets out her suppressed emotions, her eyes moistening slightly.

    "I''ll protect you, I don''t mind if I get hurt... but I can''t bear the thought of something happening to you..."

    She brings my hand close to her chest, and I can feel her ragged breath against my skin.

    "Sigh, Erina."

    However, I try to calm her with aposed demeanor.

    "Hmm..?"

    "It''s just a bad dream. There''s no need to worry so much."

    Though I tried to reassure her with a confident tone, Erina seemed even more concerned.

    "No, it felt so real... but being cautious won''t hurt, right?"

    I nod in agreement, doing my best to maintain myposure and dispel her negative feelings.

    "Of course, having heard unsettling words from my goddess, I''ll always be on guard."

    "Let''s not dwell on the dream. It''s just a coincidence that you had a nightmare on the same day we received bad news, right?"

    Upon hearing this, her gloomy face started to brighten up, a glimmer of hope in her eyes.

    "A dream is just a dream. If you''re too focused on what might happen, and you miss out on the present, it could lead to even worse oues than what you imagined."

    Perhaps finding reason in my words, Erina''s usual confidence starts to show.

    "Right... you''re right, Harold. It might just be an unsettling dream."

    Thankfully, Erina, understanding my intentions, gives a faint smile and stands up.

    "Maybe I was just overthinking things."

    Though some residue of her earlier worries lingered, most of her anxiety seemed to have faded away. "Shall we walk around the main street together? You mentioned you had something to buy, right?"

    However, momentarily, with a swift motion, she brushes off any lingering thoughts and helps me up by taking my hand.

    With our conversation over, we prepare to leave the guild, but...

    Thump!

    "Ugh?!"

    A familiar and intense pain quickly spreads from my heart, coursing through my body.

    "Harold?"

    Erina stops in her tracks and turns to me. Though the pain had already subsided, I grit my teeth and endure.

    "It''s nothing... let''s hurry."

    I maintain aposed expression so as not to worry her and hasten our pace.

    : The perspective shifts to Eleona''s temple, at the time Harold and Erina were conversing...

    "Heh... heh... heh..."

    Inside her sanctuary, Eleona, mixed with agony, tries desperately toplete a spell. She''s so engrossed that sweat drips from her chin, wetting her clothes.

    But...

    "This isn''t right!"

    Even afterpleting the spell, she screams in frustration, gripping her head.

    "Why isn''t it working..."

    Despite countless attempts, too many to count, herplexion remained pale throughout.

    "I can do it... I am a goddess... For Harold''s sake, I mustplete it..."

    In reality, Eleona had been enduring constant paintely, except for the times shemunicated with him. She gritted her teeth, fearing her weak appearance might worry her beloved subject.

    "Ugh?!"

    The very cause of her misery attacks her once again.

    "ooo!!"

    Gripping her heart and enduring the pain, Eleona may have been suffering even more since the moment her cherished subject first encountered death. The cursed pain was shared not only with Harold but also reached the connected goddess.

    "I mustplete it... As time goes by, it''s getting worse."

    Mumbling to herself, she gathers her robes and stands tall.

    "It''s subtle but definite, it''s proliferating more than yesterday."

    Her skin, originally as pure as white jade, was changing. Parts of it turned dark and rotten-looking, contrasting starkly with her pristineplexion.

    In fact, the curse''s side effects were not just limited to physical pain.

    This was the true power of the curse. The brief bouts of pain were merely superficial. A horrifying curse that corrupts one''s very existence, the agony was a result of the process that forcibly changed one''s pure essence.

    "I need to hurry... Not just for me, but my subject must be suffering too. He must have felt the pain just now..."

    Regaining herposure, she closes her eyes slightly and starts adjusting a new spell.

    "Just wait a little longer... I will ovee even the power of an ancient god."

    Not knowing how many times she''s reaffirmed her determination, she murmurs and creates a new spell from the tip of her fingers.

 Chapter 54

    "Brother! Please listen to me now!"

    While I was buying potions at the general store, she somehow located me again and repeated what she had said in the forest earlier.

    "Miru? How did you find me again?"

    I let out a sigh, showing a bit of annoyance towards her, but her message seemed consistent.

    "We have to leave this country now! If not, it''s really dangerous!"

    It looked like she had run all the way here as she panted heavily.

    "Please, just trust me this once...! You''re in danger!"

    She cried out so loudly that, despite being in a public ce, she drew attention from others around. For some reason, I felt embarrassed rather than her. I had to calm Miru down before the stares from the crowd became too much.

    "Calm down. There are people watching. Let''s finish our business here and then discuss this outside."I wasn¡¯t outright rejecting her plea like before, and was trying to pacify her, but...

    "There''s no time. If you don¡¯t follow me now, it might be pulled even closer¡ª"

    She seemed to blurt out something hastily but then abruptly stopped, covering her mouth in surprise. With all the chaos, I didn''t catch herst words entirely. It seemed like she was talking about running out of time...

    "Erina... Can you try to persuade Miru?"

    Feeling drained from her relentless attitude, I reluctantly asked Erina for help.

    "Just a moment, Harold... I think we should listen to what she has to say."

    Oddly, Erina sided with Miru,plicating matters further. I looked at her, puzzled, wondering what had swayed her opinion.

    "Erina?"

    "Let¡¯s hear her out. Something feels off."

    With even Erina suggesting this, I felt that dying any further would draw attention not only from those inside the store but also those outside.

    "Sigh... Alright. Let me just pay for these items, then we can find a ce to talk. There are too many eyes on us right now."

    Hearing my affirmative response, Miru briefly smiled in relief but soon hurriedly scanned our surroundings.

    "Sorry, brother..."

    She lowered her head, seemingly regretful, thinking she had caused me trouble.

    "But I truly have urgent matters to discuss...!"

    Her earnestness,bined with some questionable statements, only added to my confusion. Living creatures, when truly desperate, often focus on the matter at hand and ignore their surroundings. Miru appeared to be obsessively fixated on getting me to leave the country.

    Having paid for the items in haste, I took Miru outside. Recognizing that we were out of the public''s view, I quickened my pace and entered a rtively quiet alleyway.

    "So, why are you so insistent on me leaving the kingdom?"

    In the dimly lit alley, I stared at her, waiting for her to exin her urgency. When she first brought up the topic, she mentioned Morione, which gave her some credibility, but her argumentcked conviction.

    "Did you truly hear something from Morione? She rarely speaks of others'' fates."

    The reason for my skepticism was that the Morione I knew seemed different from her portrayal. While always a bit entric, she was steadfast in her beliefs, making it improbable that Miru could casually hear about my fate from her.

    "Ugh... You''re right, brother. Morione isn''t like that."

    What?

    Her quick admission of a w in her logic was unexpected and left me somewhat deted. So why did youe looking for me again-

    "But didn¡¯t you just say it yourself? ''She rarely'' speaks of others'' fates."

    I got caught in my own words as she pointed out my earlier statement.

    "What?"

    "Morione usually doesn''t speak of others'' fates, but that''s only in ''normal situations''. It doesn''t mean she won''t tell under any circumstances, right?"

    Chills ran down my spine as I realized the weight of her words.

    "The fact that I could hear about your fate means that the current situation is extremely dangerous. As I''ve been saying, if you don''t leave the kingdom now, you''ll be in danger... You might even lose your life..."

    Upon hearing this, Erina''s eyes widened in shock, and she impulsively grabbed Miru by the shoulders and shook her.

    "Lose his life? Why?!"

    Startled by Erina''s sudden reaction, I tried desperately to calm her down.

    "Wait... Calm down...!!"

    Seeing the distressed Miru, I managed to restrain Erina, who, though she stopped her actions, continued to wear a worried expression, waiting for Miru''s next words.

    "I didn''t hear the details, but the hint probably lies in the ominous news we heard from our respective deities."

    If it''s about ominous news, it might be rted to the uing final quest of the first chapter: the Battle of Doomsday Night.

    Will I face a life-threatening situation then?

    Her statement, which seemed usible, made me start to believe her.

    "So, brother, you need to leave this kingdom immediately. If not, it will really be dangerous..."

    "If I leave now, can I survive?"

    It wasn''t that I was thinking of fleeing. It was mere skepticism.

    Initially, I have to remain here to ovee the Battle of Doomsday Night to return to my real world.

    "No... I''m not sure, but if you leave now, you''ll likely be safe for a while. Please trust me!"

    She desperately pleaded with me, urging me to leave this ce.

    "I''m sorry, but that''s impossible for me. I have my duties."

    At that, both Miru and Erina looked shocked. Erina was the first to question me.

    "Wait, Harold?! It''s your life at stake! You can''t take this lightly!"

    Her words were rational. Facing a fate where I might die, why would I confront it head-on?

    "Why?! You''re in danger, brother!"

    Miru also interjected, her voice cracking.

    "Honestly, I''ve faced numerous life-threatening situations before. And if the deities are at risk too, I can''t abandon the goddess I serve."

    Trying to justify my decision based on my devotion to the goddess, I saw that Miru, though unconvinced, seemed to ept my reasoning.

    "You always talk about the goddess... Harold, do you really value the goddess you''re serving now that much?"

    She questioned, a hint of jealousy in her voice. I shook my head.

    "It''s personal, and as a believer, isn''t it natural to serve the deity you believe in?"

    Trying to reason with her, she seemed somewhat convinced, albeit reluctantly.

    "Anyway, I have no intention of leaving this country now. I appreciate your concern, but I''ve always ovee whatever fate has thrown my way. This time won''t be any different."

    Hearing my confident words, Miru seemed resigned, her aura filled with disappointment.

    "I understand... If that''s your decision, I''ll respect it..."

    She left a brief farewell.

    "See youter..."

    Turning away, she disappeared from sight. Only Erina and I remained, with her still looking dissatisfied.

    "Harold, no matter how many challenges we''ve faced, this time feels different... It''s not toote. Should we try to find a carriage?"

    I shook my head in response to her suggestion, grateful for her concern but declining her offer. "Erina, I''m always grateful, but I believe this is the right path for me. Even if it seems reckless, even if it''s the end, I hope you understand."

    Upon hearing this, Erina, with a somewhat uneasy expression, seemed lost in thought before slowly nodding her head in resignation.

    "Hmm... Alright... If Harold says so..."

    I wonder what she''s thinking. She looked as if she''s staring nkly into space, clearly wrestling with conflicting feelings. As time passed, at the temple of Morione, "Is this level of ability enough to be called talent?"

    Morione, with a tone that seemed to mock someone, looked down at a young girl.

    "This was supposed to be thest time, you vowed to change yourself... But how did it turn out?"

    She narrows her eyes, sending a re full of animosity towards Miru.

    However, despite such harsh criticism, Miru simply bowed her head and remained silent.

    "Your failure has twisted things again... Even though there''s still a month left, thanks to your half-baked ns, fate has been elerated."

    After listening to her own blunders for a while, Miru slowly lifted her head and cautiously spoke.

    "So, how much time is left now...?"

    Her voice, which had lost its confidence, echoed quietly throughout the temple. Morione heaved a deep sigh and murmured briefly,

    "One week..."

    The drastically shortened time.

    Now, Harold truly had no time left.

    "Well, if you want to try stopping it, go ahead."

    She said casually, turning her head swiftly away.

    ''He probably can''t stop it anyway...''

    Hoping Miru wouldn''t hear, Morione continued her thoughts internally.

    ''There''s really not much time left.''

    While outwardly Morione filled herself with anticipation, internally, she was blossoming withughter, contemting the uing anxiety and joy.

    ''Having someone with such a divergent fate by my side, it''s somewhat thrilling, isn''t it?''

 Chapter 55

    Lately, the atmosphere on the streets has felt a bit chaotic.

    Even in broad daylight, the sky was dark and overcast, as if it was about to rain.

    Compared to other days, the number of people walking the streets had noticeably decreased.

    Even in the narrower alleys, the streets seemed deste, with hardly anyone in sight.

    Even in the usually bustling market, the number of operating shops and visitors was minimal, and there was hardly any chatter to be heard.

    Usually, the streets would be a cacophony of ovepping voices, but now, even though the street remained the same, the scene was so different it felt almost alien.

    However, the reason for this change wasn''t hard to understand - the ominous message delivered by the gods.

    Anyone with faith would have received the divine message. It might not be every single person, but in this world where most people have a religion, almost everyone would have heard it.

    The ominous sign of impending doom. They would have heard that something so catastrophic ising that even the gods might fall.

    The concept that gods are eternal beings is a universally known fact among intelligent beings in this world.

    Under normal circumstances, they can''t be killed or injured, and even if they were, they could only experience a physical death; their souls could always be reincarnated into a new body.

    But now, there''s talk of an event so cataclysmic that even such beings could face true death. Considering their stature, for mere mortals like us, this could mean the extinction of our entire race or the disappearance of massive nations - it was a dire warning.

    "Young man, judging by your gear, are you an adventurer?"

    A sharp-eyed old man, handing me the item I purchased, suddenly asked.

    "Yes, with the gods giving such a dire prophecy, there''s much to prepare for."

    I put the high-grade mana potion into my bag and honestly answered the old man''s curiosity.

    "Adventurers have been flocking to our shop since yesterday. They''re buying potions to protect themselves, so much so that we''re running out of stock."

    Indeed, while the number of customers in the shop was low, the volume of items being purchased was significant.

    Now, looking outside, even though there were fewer people, a high percentage of them carried weapons.

    For the foreseeable future, it seems best to stay armed. Those who can''t fight probably stay home, while adventurers like me, whose primary job isbat, are busily preparing.

    "Take care then."

    After bidding the old vendor goodbye, I left the shop.

    Jingle~ Jingle~

    As I opened the door, the sound of a bell chimed, but...

    "Huh?"

    My vision began to dim and narrow.

    In this situation, I couldn''t even be sure if I was looking straight ahead.

    What on earth is happening? Before I could even understand, I was hit with intense pain.

    "Ugh?!?!"

    Another side effect of the curse, andpared to yesterday, it had worsened significantly.

    I could faintly hear a whispering voice in my ears.

    -!...!!

    It must have been like this the second time the curse affected me on the day it first struck. Now, my vision was consumed by darkness.

    "Aaahh! Ughh!!"

    The malevolent darkness, emanating from within, made me feel even worse.

    "Young man?! Are you okay?!"

    In the midst of the excruciating pain, a stranger''s voice reached my ears.

    "Huh?!"

    When I came to my senses, the shop owner was looking at me with concern.

    "You suddenly fell and started wailing in pain! Are you hurt?"

    He helped me up and looked at me with puzzled eyes, full of questions. "I''m fine... I think I just had a brief episode due to a known illness."

    Despite my exnation, he had a slightly bitter look on his face, but since I assured him I was okay, he didn''t seem to press any further.

    "Thank you for your concern. I really should be going now."

    With a brief expression of gratitude, I left the shop for real this time.

    "Phew..."

    Sincest night, for some reason, the pain from the curse has intensified.

    It wasn¡¯t just pain; my vision was darkening, and I kept hearing what sounded like whispers.

    The voice, from what I could tell, was a woman''s... probably due to the power of the ancient goddess Lusia who devised this curse.

    Thankfully, Erina is currently away on personal matters. If she were here, she would have been very worried and bombarded me with questions, which would have made my already bad mood even worse.

    "Should I go to Eleona now?"

    Wiping off some sweat, I decide to visit her shrine, a ce I hadn¡¯t yet been to today. "Wee, my child... You have... arrived."

    Upon visiting Eleona, the atmosphere was quite different than usual.

    It was hard to tell if she was in a somber mood or just indifferent, but her expression was certainly not a positive one.

    Perhaps she''s worried about the impending Night of Ruin?

    "What brings you today?"

    Her voice was weak, and she looked pale.

    "My Goddess... Are you feeling unwell? You look pale."

    When I expressed my concern, she seemed momentarily startled but quickly reverted to her usual smiling demeanor.

    However, the strong initial impression made it hard to ignore the underlying emotion.

    "It¡¯s nothing, I just heard some unsettling news from Morione, so I¡¯m not feeling my best. But I''m fine."

    Worried about the uing events, perhaps? After all, even for a goddess, the possibility of death is a grave matter. The look she had earlier now made sense.

    "What is it you came for? If it''s within my power, I''ll grant your wish."

    With a gentle smile, she asked about my request.

    "I seek magic. The magic you have granted me is sufficient, but it consumes a lot of energy. I need magic that''s more suitable for me to handle."

    Upon hearing my request, Eleona nodded gently and conjured something in front of me.

    "What is this..."

    Upon inspection, there were spells I recognized from the game, but there were also unfamiliar ones.

    Based on their titles, they seemed average. Without trying them, it¡¯s hard to tell, but they didn''t seem like high-consumption spells.

    "Thank you, Goddess, for your continued blessings!"

    With a sincere smile, I expressed my gratitude, to which she responded with a nod.

    "What could I possibly deny you? As long as you use it wisely, that''s all that matters."

    She then took out a scroll and started reading it intently for a few minutes.

    "My knight, you''ve probably heard about the impending disaster that''s about to strike, haven''t you?"

    The Night of Ruin. I nodded solemnly in agreement.

    "I''ve received an additional message. Morione herself wrote it."

    Morione wrote another letter?

    This wasn''t a development from the game I knew.

    "In six days, the event will unfold. There will be a massive ughter, and the gods have been asked to gather at the kingdom''s center."

    This was good news for me.

    I was rushing because I didn¡¯t know when the final quest would start. Knowing the timeline gave me an advantage.

    It seemed I still had some time to prepare further.

    "And they have also requested their followers to join this gathering."

    In the quest, NPCs, including yers who served the gods, fought against heretics.

    So, her next request would be for me to participate in this gathering, right?

    "But you must note."

    Her response was utterly unexpected. "What?"

    Taken aback, I replied with a slightly shocked tone, but her answer remained the same.

    "I told you not to participate in that gathering. I have a bad feeling about you attending, so please understand it''s for your safety."

    "Just a moment!"

    For the first time, I protested Eleona''s decision.

    "Why do you say that? I am your only knight. Isn''t it natural for me to attend?"

    I had to participate in this quest to advance in the story. I couldn''t simply agree to Eleona''s request to abstain from this event.

    "Recently, I''ve had disturbing dreams... In a dark world, I saw you dying, and I was holding onto you, crying. I have a bad premonition."

    Had Eleona had a simr dream to Erina''s? Why is everyone around me having these strange and simr dreams?

    "How can I stay calm and ept your request knowing something might happen to you? I can''t ept it. Dreams are just dreams. As your knight, I cannot permit this."

    Laying out my reasons, hoping to participate in the main quest, she seemed hesitant, a look I''d never seen on her before. Fortunately, she eventually relented.

    "Ugh... I really don''t want to, but if you insist... Okay."

    Relieved, Eleona sighed deeply and nodded reluctantly.

    With this, I can safely proceed with the main story.

    The heretics are by no means weak, but surely Erina will also definitely be there.

    Now that I''ve acquired a magic that doesn''t consume too much energy, I believe we can progress without much difficulty.

    Plus, with six days left, if I spend time preparing and gathering items, I can smoothly conclude this chapter.

    After Harold left, Eleona was once again left alone.

    "Ugh..."

    She groaned briefly, removing the cloth from her shoulder.

    The darkness that had noticeably spread since yesterday...

    While still limited, Eleona was undoubtedly being consumed by it.

    "So there''s roughly six days left..."

    She muttered to herself in the dimly lit temple, looking up at the sky.

    "If I don''t finish within that time, it''ll be inconvenient."

    Despite the somber atmosphere, she chuckled and spoke lightly.

    "But don''t worry, Harold..."

    A monologue she could only express after he left.

    "No matter what disaster strikes, I will protect you..."

    What on earth was happening?

    I shouldn''t have let my guard down.

    I underestimated the variable of the curse, and now I''m suffering the consequences.

    I should never have taken it lightly...

    "Harold?! Harold!! Snap out of it...!!"

    I hear Erina''s desperate voice.

    "Wake up! You can''t die here!"

    "I''m sorry... If I hadn''t met you from the beginning...!"

    The voices of Miru and someone who sounds like her, perhaps her twin, also reach my ears.

    And then...

    "Please... open your eyes..."

    I faintly see Eleona, who is crying.

    "I''m sorry... I promised a hundred times to protect you, but I ended up hurting you..."

    ''I''m okay.''

    I wanted to say that, but I couldn''t muster the strength to open my mouth.

    My vision rapidly darkens, and in it, everyone is crying.

 Chapter 56

    "Hah... Hah... Hah..."

    Six days had passed in a blink of an eye since then.

    Eleona struggled to break the curse, but even with her renowned power, the ancient god''s magic seemed elusive and resistant to interpretation.

    "Ugh..."

    Suddenly, she clutched her chest and began to groan in pain.

    The intensifying darkness seemed to be overwhelming her.

    She was sweating as if suffering from a severe illness, and her breathing wasbored as though she had exerted herself heavily.

    "I haven''t finished yet... but the time is already drawing near..."

    Alone in the deste temple, she caressed a well-sealed envelope. The letter was from Morione, suggesting they gather at the central royal road either before sunset or shortly after, as tonight was the decisive day. Thinking about the letter''s content, Eleona looked up at the ceiling. The atmosphere had been gloomy for the past few days, but she could still discern the time.

    The sky, from which no light permeated, indicated twilight transitioning towards midnight.

    "I need to leave soon... but the curse is still..."

    Before she could finish her thought, the temple''s doors began to open.

    "Huh?!"

    Hearing the doors opening, Eleona desperately tried to hide her emotions and fixed her gaze on them.

    And at the edge of her vision...

    "Lady, it seems the time hase."

    A man appeared. Recently, Eleona had been acting strange.

    Was it the stress from the impending Night of Ruin? Lately, her demeanor had been quite different. The usual rxed aura around her had disappeared, and her smiles seemed forced, almost as if she was hiding something.

    "Lady, you seem unwelltely. If something is bothering you, please let me know."

    However, despite his concerns, Eleona''s replies were always vague.

    "There''s nothing wrong. Is it already thatte? Then we should head to the royal road quickly."

    She quickly changed the subject to avoid further questioning.

    "Now, hold my hand. I''ll teleport us to the royal road in an instant."

    Despite his best efforts to find out what had been bothering her over the past six days, he had been met with her imprable defenses.

    "Understood... then."

    Following her lead, I approached and took her hand.

    It was visibly sweaty but felt cold to the touch.

    "Please let me know if there''s anything ufortable. The imminent crisis is literally upon us, so now might be the only time for us to discuss it."

    However, without acknowledging my words, she began to cast the teleportation spell.

    "There''s nothing wrong. Just get through tonight, and everything will be fine."

    Although she said that to me, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that she was hiding something. When I opened my eyes, I found myself in a familiar ce, the city''s center.

    However, a peculiar tower, glowing as if emitting its own light, caught my attention. It didn''t seem temporary or particrly massive.

    It looked more like a stage than a tower, and one could clearly see figures atop it.

    "The other gods seem to have arrived. They''re having a meeting, so I should join them alone."

    Upon arriving at the za, Eleona, after exchanging a few words with the gods, took her seat among them. At the center of therge round table stood Morione, the goddess of destiny, who seemed to be the organizer of this event. Although she appeared to be speaking loudly, her voice did not reach us.

    After ascending the steps, Eleona briefly talkd with the gods before taking an empty seat. Morione began to speak in earnest once thest participant had joined.

    "Hmm..."

    As the gods began their conference and I was momentarily left with nothing to do, I started observing the surrounding situation.

    The overall atmosphere was heavy. Everyone present wore serious expressions, silently wandering the streets or standing still. From their appearances, they all seemed to be adventurers or guards protecting this country. The scene somewhat resembled something I had seen in a game.

    I too became immersed in the ambiance, silently collecting my thoughts in this still ce.

    "Isn''t that Harold?"

    A familiar voice caught my ear, instinctively turning my gaze towards it.

    "It is you, Harold. I somewhat expected it, but I knew you''d be here."

    A woman with red hair tied in a ponytail approached me with a familiar smile.

    "Erina, you''re here too."

    I slowly nodded in response, my face reflecting a mix of emotions.

    "Yes, I had a request from Abne, but I also felt you''d be here tonight. Don''t worry, Harold! I''ll protect you tonight!"

    Her reassuring words, apanied by a tightly clenched fist, brought me a deep sense of relief.

    While we exchanged pleasantries, our chance encounter wasn''t the only one in store.

    "Harold? I did expect it, but you''re here too?"

    Mir, seemingly also present, approached me with a light step.

    "And... there''s that unlucky adventurer next to you."

    However, her initially cheerful expression changed abruptly upon seeing Erina. Erina reciprocated with a cold stare, and the already tense atmosphere grew heavier.

    "Why has a being, who seems more fitting in the deep darkness over there,e here?"

    The situation was so tense it became suffocating. I feltpelled to intervene to prevent it from worsening.

    "Brother?"

    Just as I was about to step in, another voice chimed in.

    "Miru?"

    Upon hearing her name from me, both stopped their quarrel and fixed their gaze in the direction of the voice.

    Someone resembling Mir but distinctly different appeared, causing both to widen their eyes in surprise.

    "Who are you?"

    One of them, looking somewhat diminished, asked Miru with a baffled expression.

    "Uh... well..."

    Miru, looking flustered upon seeing the girl who resembled her yet appeared more mature, was clearly taken aback.

    If there were any differences between Mir and the neer, it would probably be their personalities. Miru rarely showed her emotions, but the other one was so transparent that one could easily tell if she was lying.

    "I am Miru! I don''t know who you are, but you look just like me when I look in the mirror!"

    She quickly adjusted and asked the girl with a tone of amazement, even if it sounded a bit feigned.

    "Happy to meet you! My name is Miru!"

    Though her greeting seemed fitting for a younger individual, Mir remained silent, staring at her with piercing eyes.

    "Um... bro...?"

    As Miru appeared slightly intimidated, I nudged Mir to break the tension.

    "Hmm... I get it. Nice to meet you, I''m Mir. It''s a bit ironic that our names are so simr."

    Mir introduced herself with a hint of reluctance. However, Mir''s smile seemed somewhat forced given the previous tension.

    "Ha-ha... What a coincidence..."

    Mir continued to give sharp nces, making the atmosphere awkward again, prompting a change of subject.

    "So, why are you two here?"

    I tried to lighten the mood with a casual question, to which Mir replied first.

    "Today, the world''s atmosphere feels especially dark. From my perspective, the overflowing darkness feels quite pleasant."

    Given her nature to consume darkness, this situation must feel like a feast to her.

    "I just saw people gathering and came over. And there you were, brother!"

    Miru''s presence also seemed coincidental.

    Lately, I had been suspicious about her true identity. Every interaction seemed coincidental, which felt odd.

    "Anyway, Harold, it seems like you''ve had a tough time in my absence... Would you like me to heal you a bit?"

    She looked at me intently, then suddenly, with a mischievous grin, grabbed my shoulder. "Uh..."

    Due to the curse inside me, Mir was able to neutralize some of its adverse effects. Given that the curse was dyeing my inner self with darkness, she needed to draw out that darkness from me. With an impending battle ahead, it would be relieving to suppress any unforeseen pain. However, there was something that made me reluctant about Mir''s proposal...

    "Wait... are you trying to steal a kiss from Harold again? I can''t allow that."

    It was the method itself that made me extremely ufortable. To draw out the darkness, I would need to kiss her, and I especially didn''t want to do that in front of Erina.

    "But isn''t this the only way? Do you understand the risks? If a bloody battle ensues and he has a sudden attack in the midst of it, nothing would be more dangerous."

    At those words, Erina bit her lip slightly and shot a nce at Mir.

    "He doesn''t need it. Harold will stay still. No matter what happens, I will protect him."

    "Aren''t you being overly confident?"

    Amidst their standoff, I pped to attract their attention.

    "I appreciate Mir''s concern, but... is this really the only method?"

    Upon my earnest inquiry, Mir looked as if she felt betrayed. However, she soon sighed deeply, as if to say she had no other choice.

    "Sigh... Fine then."

    So, there was another way? If so, why had she been stealing kisses from me all this while?

    "It might hurt a bit, okay?"

    Suddenly, she firmly grasped my chest and began to forcibly draw out something, not physically, but metaphysically.

    "Wa...wait!"

    "You asked for this, remember? You said you could endure it."

    Was this the other method? True, I could see a ck mist-like substance being drawn out from me, but the process was excruciating.

    "Gasp...! Ha... Ha..."

    After the brief agony subsided, I regained my senses and looked around with a slightly aggrieved expression.

    "So, you now understand why kissing was the better option?"

    However, before I could respond, she preemptively silenced me.

    "Hmm..."

    Erina looked at Mir with a slightly ufortable expression but decided to let it pass.

    "Brother, are you okay?"

    Miru, seemingly shocked by the ordeal, looked at me with concern and held my hand tightly.

    "Yeah... I''m fine."

    The pain hadpletely subsided. As my vision cleared, I surveyed the surroundings. Seeing the many people filling the square and the two of them, I had a gut feeling that the final showdown was imminent.

    If I just cooperate with them and get through this seemingly long night...

    "Thank you for waiting, our loyal devotees!"

    As the gods finished their meeting, Morione''s voice echoed from atop the tower, drawing everyone''s attention.

    It has finally begun... the Night of Ruin.

    The questmenced with Morione''s speech.

    Beside him stood the goddess I worship, Eleanor. Whether by coincidence or knowing intent, she was looking directly at me. Even from a distance, I could clearly sense Eleanor''s aura. She was definitely hiding something. What was she thinking right now?

    "The gathering of gods has concluded, and I will now ry the current situation."

    Morione unrolled a scroll from his pocket and began reading with focus.

    "The world is now overwhelmed with darkness. The followers of darkness grow stronger while everything opposing them weakens. The worst night approaches."

    Upon hearing this, everyone held their breath and attentively listened to the voice of destiny.

    "And those who are well aware of this fact, the fallen ones, will seize this opportunity to lead our nation to ruin."

    Though his words were grave, the following statement sent shivers down everyone''s spine.

    "However, even through these hardships, we will triumph together with the deities you serve! Nothing can taint the universe and its concepts!!"

    Wrapping up what needed to be done and boosting morale, a newfound confidence began to shine in the eyes of the adventurers and soldiers below the tower. Right now, the atmosphere is going too smoothly.

    However...

    "Today, we shall prevail! We will drive out the wicked beings and the darkness that tarnish this ce we''ve been safeguarding and return to our former vitality."

    As Morione''s speech came to an end, the onset of doom began... Just a few seconds ago, only the sky was dark, but now the whole world had darkened.

    "What''s happening?!"

    With Morione''s startled tone, the atmosphere below the tower instantly became chaotic.

    "Harold...!! What''s happening right now?!"

    The world became so dark that it felt like being deep within a forest, where you could only recognize the person immediately next to you.

    And then...

    BOOM!!!

    A deafening explosion sounded from a distance.

    "What was that noise?! Did something explode?!"

    "Fire is starting in the distance! What''s happening?!"

    Chaos quickly ensued, apanied by a massive fire.

    Thanks to the distant fire, visibility somewhat returned, but without a moment''s respite, screams pierced the air.

    "Ah, help-!?"

    "Heretics! The heretics are attacking!"

    "Some madman among us was hiding!"

    From the final cries of the dying, to people desperately shouting air raid warnings, to those drawing their weapons with harsh words, everyone was in a state of panic.

    "What''s happening?! This isn''t what I expected at all!"

    Stunned by the unexpected turn of events, Morione, followed by other gods, hastily began to exercise their divine powers.

    ZAP!

    "Ahh!!"

    Ting! Ting! Ting!

    "Hahaha! Die, you hypocrites!"

    With terrifying shing noises and the chaotic atmosphere, the ce turned into a cauldron of chaos.

    It was just a few minutes ago when everything was calm, but now, people couldn''t even differentiate friend from foe as they began fighting in a frenzied state.

    The Night of Ruin had begun.

    The final quest of the first scenario had officially started...

    "Harold! It seems there are heretics among us! We need to recognize each other and fight!"

    Hearing the urgent voice of Erina, I nodded and ryed the information to Mir.

    "Mir, did you hear what Erina said? If we let our guard down, we might be in big trouble."

    However, upon inspecting her, she seemed even more energized than usual.

    "I feel so powerful, as if I can take on the entire world."

    The aura surrounding Mir was familiar, but the dark energy pulsating around her was slightly unsettling.

    Right, when you think about it, Mir was a being of darkness, wasn''t she?

    Things might go smoother than expected.

    Then, the only one left to worry about was Miru...

    Erina, as always, looked steadfast, and I had bolstered my own strength, so there shouldn''t have been any issues.

    "Uh... Ah..."

    "Miru?"

    But if everything went smoothly, "I can feel my power drawing near, quite fortunate indeed. Such a wonderful vessel now possesses my power."

    "Doesn''t it seem delicious?"

    She spat out those iprehensible words and chuckled. And then...

    Raising her head, Miru exuded apletely different aura, her smile eerily chilling.

    Thump-!

    "I have descended upon this world, everything here is for me."

    Suddenly, my heart shook, a spasm struck, likely a side effect of the curse.

    A pain like I''ve never felt before...

    "Harold! Are you okay?!"

    Wasn''t it just a moment ago that Mir helped alleviate the darkness within me?!

    It''s... it''s too painful...!!

    I could hear Erina''s worried voice, but I couldn''t afford to pay attention to it right now.

    "Is your name Harold? It''s a good name."

    Miru - or rather, something wearing Miru''s form - continued to speak in a strange manner.

    "Before we indulge, let me introduce myself."

    With a sinister smile, she spread her arms wide in presentation.

    "For now, call me... Lusria. I''m a fallen deity who has existed for quite some time."

 Chapter 57

    This was a development not present in the game.

    The ancient deity Lusria.

    Throughout the game, she was asionally mentioned as one of the most powerful ancient deities, but this was the first time she was directly revealed.

    Is Lusria''s soul now inside Miru''s body?

    Ding-!

    "Ah...!!"

    Without even a moment to ponder, I''m writhing in pain on the ground once again.

    The pain was already driving me mad, and the screams from all around further shattered my sanity.

    "It seems the body is still young and might take some time to adapt, but the physical capabilities are good, so it shouldn''t be a problem, right?" While I was in agony, Lusria, who had possessed Miru, leisurely examined her new form.

    "Anyway, that man there who possesses my power, if I absorb you, I might recover even more of my original capabilities."

    She began to approach me slowly, her eyes filled with ill intent.

    "?! "

    As she finished speaking, I felt an ominous coldness.

    The biting chill was like standing in a blizzard, and it made my spine shiver and my heart feel like it would freeze. I clung to consciousness.

    "The power inside you is restless, wanting to return to its master. Surrender your body to me quickly."

    With a faint smile, she approached, seemingly passing a death sentence.

    "Harold is off-limits."

    However, Erina blocked Lusria''s path, drawing her sword, her face filled with pure hatred.

    "Oh? You think a mere mortal can stop me?"

    Lusria scoffed as if amused, not even bothering to face her properly.

    Erina, pushed to the brink of her patience, lunged at Miru with all her might.

    "Die!!"

    She screamed, shing down with her cherished sword.

    But...

    Click-!

    "What?! "

    With shocking ease, Lusria caught Erina''s de with one hand, her expression still light and amused.

    "You''re surprisingly strong for a mortal; I never imagined such prowess."

    Her words seemed to mock Erina''s efforts, showing how rxed she felt.

    "A born hero, perhaps? There were humans like you during my prime."

    Recalling her past, Lusria deliberately exposed a weakness, but Erina didn''t miss the opportunity.

    Ping!

    Once again, the shing of des. Even though it was a direct hit between her hand and the de, it sounded like two swords colliding.

    "Eugh?! "

    Was this strike even stronger than before? A powerful wind pressure emerged from the point of contact, pushing everything back.

    "Eugh?! A typhoon?!"

    The pressure was so strong it affected the surroundings, making everyone feel as if they were in the midst of a violent storm.

    "I will never... give up...!!"

    With a groan, Erina exerted more force into her de, but the wind grew stronger, and Lusria showed no sign of faltering.

    "Enough."

    Perhaps she had assessed Erina''s capabilities, or perhaps she had simply grown bored, but with a short word...

    "Huh?! "

    Lusria sent a dark orb directly at Erina.

    "Cough...!"

    Takenpletely off guard and hit directly, Erina was thrown into the air.

    "Erina-!!"

    I tried to call out to her as she was flung away, but in the end, she disappeared from my sight.

    "That''s one down. For a mortal, she was quite the thrilling opponent."

    As if she had just finished a warm-up, Lusria stretched and evaluated her fight with Erina.

    It''s impossible...

    It''s really impossible...

    Erina had already reached her potential awakening... which means she was at her peak.

    Even Abne had acknowledged her, and she had the skills to even confront Eleona.

    But to see Erina, with all her might, being toyed with and overwhelmed...

    Even if it''s the Night of Ruin where the power of darkness grows and all things be weaker, Lusria''s potential was immeasurable.

    The ancient deity... was a far more formidable opponent than I thought.

    If things go wrong, I might have to use what I''ve prepared...

    "Hmm, it seems you can also harness the power of darkness."

    Lusria then turned her gaze to Mir, challenging her with a somewhat provocative demeanor. "How pathetic."

    In response to Lusria''s taunting, Miru throws a punch. With a heavy thud, Lusria''s body, currently possessing Miru, bounces off the ground several times before skidding back.

    "Such beings as you have been devoured countless times in the past, acting all high and mighty just because you''ve subdued one girl."

    With a clenched fist, Mir voices her disdain.

    Is Mir different? It ended somewhat underwhelmingly-

    "It seems you''re the one getting ahead of yourself."

    In an instant, Lusria appears beside Mir as if she had teleported.

    "What?!"

    Caught off guard by her sudden appearance, Mir''s expression contorts, then...

    "Gasp...!"

    With a single kick from Lusria, Mir isunched like a bolt from a crossbow.

    In the blink of an eye, the two girls, who I believed would protect me from anything, were overpowered.

    "Damn!"

    Still writhing in pain on the ground, I had no means to counter the ancient deity now that my protectors were gone.

    "Now, will you willingly offer yourself as a sacrifice to me?"

    Flipping her hair and taking light steps, she closes the distance between us.

    "No..."

    Enduring the pain, I desperately scramble away.

    "Lightning Bolt!"

    Zap! Zap!

    As ast resort, I cast magic towards her, but...

    "Do you really think such a puny spell can even singe the tips of my hair?"

    The spell is easily nullified by a faint, dark barrier surrounding her.

    "Stone Spear! Water de! Fireball!"

    I cast every spell I know at her.

    "Such trivial magic."

    All of them vanish without a trace.

    "If that''s all you''ve got, you might as well stop resisting."

    Ignoring her words, I quickly gulp down a mana potion from my inventory. The spells I had just used were recent ones from Eleona, consuming minimal mana with decent firepower. It wasn''t the maximum firepower I could muster. If I used my old spells, maybe I''d stand a chance. I needed to replenish my mana to its limit for the powerful spells.

    "Hm?"

    As she gets closer, I stretch out my right hand towards her. Lusria, sensing danger, narrows her eyes.

    "What are you trying to do?"

    I gather all my mana at my fingertips and quickly start casting.

    "Wait, you-!"

    For the first time, Lusria loses hercent smile and contorts her face...

    "Great Electro-!!"

    In that split second, it feels as if time slows down, all sounds muted.

    And then...

    KABOOM!!!

    With a thunderous roar, lightning strikes the ground.

    "Ugh-!! Aaaaah!!"

    Blinded by the brilliant blue light, I see her body start to char.

    The unbearable noise feels like it will burst my eardrums... "Hmph... they say even a worm will turn, but you''ve shown some skill!"

    Though I can''t see her, I faintly hear Miru''s voice... or more precisely, Lusria''s voice ovepping with her groans.

    "Ah... Aaaaa....!!"

    The continuous sounds of agony indicate that my attack has had some effect. It seems I''m making progress, but my draining mana makes it hard to continue.

    I consider stopping when a roar of pain pierces the air.

    "NOOOO!!!"

    The light and noise gradually fade.

    Could it be-

    "ooo!!"

    Sure enough, Lusria unleashes her power, dispelling the lightning form, and the energy is absorbed into the darkness. "Ugh.. khh!"

    Lusria, having absorbed the entire Great Electro, seems to be in pain for a moment, tightly shutting her eyes. But then...

    "Haaa-!"

    She releases all the power of the absorbed Electro into the surrounding darkness.

    Is she using a magic that reflects back the opponent''s power?!

    The shockwave, although different in form, resembles the spell I cast earlier and sweeps across the entire royal za.

    "Aaaah!!"

    "Out of nowhere, there''s lightning and a storm...!"

    "My body''s being thrown away, aah!"

    Heretics, adventurers, soldiers - she spares no one, devastating the entire area. Even buildings copse, and while some fires are put out, others growrger as theye in contact with oxygen.

    "Huff... huff... maybe I underestimated you a bit. Was it a bit risky just now?"

    Wiping away a bead of sweat, Lusria, regaining herposure, looks down at me, who has fallen like a lifeless body. The devastation caused by the spell I cast has left me incapacitated. Every nerve in my body was burning with pain, but I couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to scream.

    "Anyway, yourst stand... was quite entertaining, a rather interesting individual."

    Lusria, judging my performance, ces her hand on my chest. I can feel something being drained from inside me. It''s the curse that has tormented me. To Lusria, it''s her own unique power, and along with the curse, I feel my life force being drained away.

    With my will to resist waning, the thoughts thate to mind are not of resistance but of cold resignation.

    "I... I don¡¯t want to do anything..."

    I''m not sure if it¡¯s Lusria¡¯s influence, but right now, all I want to do is give up.

    "Yes, giving up is easier. Just fade away and be my nourishment."

    She smiles maliciously, with a hint of yfulness. Even in my state, her demeanor strangely doesn''t seem entirely malicious.

    I close my eyes, rxing my tensed muscles. Changing my perspective, I feel somewhat at ease.

    But then...

    sh-!

    A sharp sound jolts me back to consciousness.

    "?!?!"

    My eyes open wide, filled with regret and self-loathing. Somehow, Lusria''s concentration has broken.

    "What just happened...?"

    "Are you feeling better, my knight?"

    Turning my head, I''m greeted by aforting smile.

    "Goddess..."

    It''s Eleona, the deity I serve, cradling me in her arms.

    "It seems you are a deity of this era."

    Suddenly, Lusria, with a notable wound on her shoulder, grits her teeth in pain.

    "You seem to be in bad shape."

    However, Eleonapletely ignores the enraged Lusria and casts a healing spell on me.

    "Ugh..?"

    The healing feels more than just simple recovery. My burns fade away, and my body feels lighter than before.

    "Do you feel better now?"

    She gently strokes my hair, her expression reassuring.

    "Yes... Thanks to you, I feel much better."

    After ensuring my safety, Eleona stands up confidently.

    "If you harm my most cherished child, you won''t like what''sing. Witness the most horrifying end possible!"

    She points a finger at the wounded ancient deity, radiating infinite wrath. But Lusria, sensing Eleona''s fury, remains nonchnt.

    "You might be different from the other two girls... But don''t you underestimate an ancient deity, no matter how new you are."

    Regaining herposure, she touches her wound, and in no time, as if nothing happened, she regenerates her body.

    Incredible regenerative abilities... It means that unless taken down in one hit, she''s a formidable adversary. With that thought, the concern that had been on my mind resurfaced, weighing heavily on my heart.

    Lusria was controlling another''s body, meaning that wasn''t her true form. Furthermore, the original owner of that body was Miru. So, even if we harmed the Lusria inside that body, in the end, it was Miru we were hurting.

    "Let''s... go."

    Whether she knew it or not, Eleona announced a preemptive attack, drawing a shining magic circle.

    "Did you think I''d just stand by?"

    However, Lusria didn''t permit the attack tond easily andunched her magic first at Eleona. It was definitely the dark sphere that had effortlessly neutralized Erina...

    Though it looked simple, its power was incredibly destructive, as if a massive disaster had beenpressed into a small form.

    "Goddess, you''re in danger!"

    I cried out in concern, but

    "Weak."

    Contrary to my expectations, Eleona uttered a brief word and repelled Lusria''s dark magic. The sphere that was deflected by her changed into a golden light and shot back at Lusria.

    "Ugh! How dare you use such a trick!"

    Gritting her teeth, Lusria protected herself with the barrier that had effortlessly neutralized my magic earlier.

    ng!

    However, it shattered easily, as if a baseball had hit fragile ss, and Eleona''s counter pierced through the barrier, striking Lusria directly. The noise and impact shook the surroundings, and the burst sphere generated a strong wind, forcing a scream out of Lusria.

    "Kyaak!"

    Different from her earlier demeanor, she sounded somewhat pitiful, and in a moment, she was soiled.

    "Then!!"

    Lusria, with a furious tone, started casting her next spell, indicating that this would be a serious battle, and she began to showcase the danger of engulfing the world in a void.

    "Did we suddenly change locations?!"

    "What''s been happening?!"

    "It seems like a space that only recognizes humans."

    The surroundings felt as if floating in a void, which caught everyone, including the gods, off guard.

    "Pour out all my power..."

    Using her authority over darkness, Lusria summoned a storm of grey mist.

    "God of death, heed my wish! Awaken my power and be one with death itself. Bring unbearable torment to them!"

    As she chanted, she began to exert her full power.

    "Death of Storm!"

    Whooosh!

    The grey fog rushed in like a tempest, and the world''s temperature began to drop sharply. A chilly death approached everyone, and the souls of the weak were already wandering, screaming.

    It was a terrifying scene, as if we had entered the afterlife, and the tension reached its peak.

    "Absolute Solution."

    However, with just one word from Eleona, the grey fog dispersed without a trace.

    "Huh?!"

    Although Lusria looked startled as her seemingly fail-proof technique was rendered useless, Eleona stared at her with a solemn and serious expression.

    "Spear of the Sun."

    Following Eleona''s counter, a spear filled with the heat of the sun formed, raining down like a shower.

    Crackle! Spark! Spark!

    The continuous sparking sounds were deafening, and the blinding sunlight obscured the vision.

    "Ugh, ahh?!"

    Lusria groaned in pain, finally forced to her knees.

    "Comet Fall."

    Then, piercing through the once dark sky, a blue meteor fell right above Lusria''s head.

    BOOM!

    Even though it directly hit right above Lusria, the impact momentarily made everything seem weightless.

    The situation was so dire that not even screams could be heard.

    "-!"

    "Did you think just darkening the surroundings and giving me a little scare would bring me down? You can''t defeat me with mere power."

    Closing her eyes and spreading her arms, she muttered a spell,

    "Great Cleanse."

    The void world that Lusria had painstakingly created began to dissipate.

    "The world I created..."

    Struggling to her feet, Lusria uttered bitterly. "There''s no mercy left for you. Next, I''ll burn your soul. Abandon the innocent girl''s body and ept your inevitable end."

    Eleona pronounced her death sentence on her, but despite the severe blow, Lusria smirked.

    How can she still have the leisure to make such a face?

    "It''s clear that defeating you with regr methods won''t work."

    She spat out the blood-filled saliva onto the ground and wiped her mouth.

    "But you missed something. I''ve noticed it since I firstid eyes on you."

    Then, reaching out her hand towards me, it seemed like she was swiping through the air...

    "Let my power surge."

    Thump!

    "Wha?!"

    Pain began to flood in with her shortmand.

    I had forgotten... my curse is powered by Lusria''s magic, meaning she can control it at will...

    The returning pain made me scream, and during this intense moment, in a corner of my vision, I saw others suffering.

    It wasn''t just me.

    "Ugh!"

    Suddenly, Eleona, clutching her chest in agony, began to groan.

    "Harold, was it? You might not know, but the pain is shared with the god connected to you. My power brings torment of being consumed by darkness to everyone linked to its origin."

    Suddenly the tables had turned again. So Eleona was also affected by the curse''s side effects?

    Then every time I had an episode, Eleona also...

    A horrifying realization dawned on me, and despair began to creep in.

    So, all this time, even Eleona suffered because of me...

    The guilt was overwhelming.

    "My knight... don''t worry..."

    Amidst the overwhelming pain, I faintly heard Eleona''s voice. In her face, I noticed something alien.

    "Goddess? Your face..."

    Starting from her shoulders, something dark spread. Her skin was being ''consumed by darkness'', turning ck.

    "I''ll be fine... I''ll find a way... don''t worry."

    Her attempt to reassure me only deepened my despair.

    "Heh... I nearly drained all my power. That was close."

    Ignoring the copsed Eleona on the floor, the ancient god approached and lifted me by the cor.

    "Cough...!"

    Struggling to breathe and trying to resist was as futile as a fish caught on a hook.

    "Looking around, all the divine entities are engrossed in their battles, uninterested in ours."

    "?! "

    She pricked my skin with her thumb and forefinger.

    A sudden pain surged, butpared to the curse''s torment, it was nothing.

    Oddly, I didn''t die, but once again, the cursed energy inside me, along with my life force, was being drained.

    "No... Stop!"

    I tried to shout in desperation, but before I could, Eleona, crawling on the floor, grabbed Lusria''s ankle in ast-ditch effort.

    "Stop it."

    Crack!

    With a simple kick, Eleona''s hand was broken, the sound of bones snapping echoing.

    "Harold..."

    Even as she suffered from the curse and was consumed by darkness, Eleona''s voice, filled with concern for me, echoed in my ears.

    "Give up."

    Lusria''s cold whisper interrupted Eleona, and my heart sank deeper into despair.

    Maybe... I should just give up...

    As my will cooled and I was about to close my eyes...

    "Please... my beloved servant..."

    Hearing Eleona''s voice, my senses sharpened, and ast-resort n came to mind.

    Right... the item I prepared...

    Initially, I bought it hoping it might solve the curse problem, but Imented its uselessness...

    But I never thought I''d actually need to use it.

    I had a vague idea of its power and was a bit apprehensive about using it.

    "That stone? You..."

    But hesitating now would lead to a meaningless death... It''s about gathering the courage.

    "If I can stop you with this..."

    The artifact, a very expensive magical stone I found through rumors, emitted a suspicious aura and had an opaque white color.

    I heard that my curse was made from the power of an ancient god, so I sought this artifact that could supposedly seal magical powers and spirits... An artifact not even the gods knew the origin of, created by everything in existence.

    The Seal Stone of Radiance.

    An extraordinary item said to be a crystallization of magic or even able to contain someone''s soul...

    However, using it required risking one''s own life force.

    Such a price made me hesitant to use it, even if it might be effective against the curse.

    Now seemed like the exact moment to use it.

    "Even if I die, I''ll lock you inside this Seal Stone forever..."

    As a final testament, I taunted her and imbued the stone with my magic.

    "Wait?!¡ª¡ª"

    Aaaah!

    The Seal Stone, which was of an opaque white, began to react to my magic. It started to glow, casting a dawn-like brightness in the dark night.

 Chapter 58

    Before the night of destruction approached...

    I was wandering the market, preparing for the final quest.

    "Young man, do you need anything from our store?"

    A man''s voice suddenly called out to me.

    "Yes?"

    Turning my head, a suspicious person beckoned from a dark tent. With the tent''s interior shadowy and the person wearing a hood, their identity was hard to discern.

    "Given the way the world''s going, adventurers like you usually buy something from me. Not interested?"

    The somewhat familiar yet strange structure of the tent, and the shelves lined with bizarre and mystical items caught my eye.

    A shop of the dark merchant that could also be seen in the game.This mystical-themed shop, managed by a mysterious man, sold various artifacts. In the actual game, you had to buy them with real money.

    In other words, a cash item shop.

    "I''ll take a look around, I guess..."

    The concept of microtransactions doesn''t exist in this world. But does it really exist here after all? And why is it revealing itself now? Perhaps it''s sticking true to its ''mystical'' theme.

    Actually seeing it was quite an experience, but I couldn''t think of any items from that shop that I currently needed.

    However...

    "What items do you have?"

    The game didn''t epass all the possible magic and items, so I approached the shop with a sense of hope. After all, Elenora had also granted me magic and items not implemented in the game, so I was open to the shopkeeper''s offer.

    "Hmm... We''re meeting for the first time, so what exactly are you looking for?"

    While I had seen him in the game, in person, he had an air of mystery that made me wary.

    "How much do things usually cost here?"

    "Prices start from one gold coin."

    Surprisingly cheap...

    While in the game''s setting, one gold coin was worth a fortune, it usually couldn''t be used to buy anything in the real world, making it invaluable by my standards.

    Hiding my surprise, I conveyed my situation.

    Above all, what I needed was...

    "I''m cursed with the power of an ancient god. Do you have anything to counteract that?"

    I had no expectations, as none of the cash items I knew of could solve my problem.

    "Oh... Such an unfortunate soul. Maybe this can help."

    The shopkeeper began rummaging around.

    Is there really something?

    My heart swelled with hope as I waited for him to produce something...

    "How about this?"

    What he presented was a rather in-looking semi-transparent gemstone.

    "What''s this?"

    At least within my game knowledge, this wasn''t an item I recognized.

    "It''s called the Seal Stone of Radiance. It can store any form of magic or even a soul."

    The item seemed perfect for my needs, so without hesitation, I voiced my intention to buy it.

    "I''ll purchase it right now. How much?"

    Given that my curse was truly the power of an ancient god, this Seal Stone could potentially free me from it.

    However, as I reached out, the shopkeeper stopped me and gave a warning.

    "But using it requires a price..."

    A price...

    Given that it''s an artifact, it''s hard to predict what might be demanded, dampening my hopes.

    "And that price is...?"

    "You have to offer your life force to use it."

    What use would that be?!

    The whole reason I wanted to lift the curse was to live.

    But if it required my life force...

    It felt like pouring water into a leaking bucket.

    "How much life force are we talking about?"

    Holding onto a sliver of hope, the answer I received was disheartening.

    "I''d rmend using it as ast-ditch effort against a powerful spirit, right before losing your life."

    In other words, use it in a mutual destruction scenario with the enemy... In other words, it was a useless item for me.

    "Well, since it''s an item I rarely sell, I''ll let it go for the minimum price of one gold coin. If you''re from a wealthy family, would you like to make a deal?"

    To be honest, I wasn''t even sure if I would ever have the asion to use it.

    However...

    "I''ll buy it. Here''s one gold coin."

    Having already received so much from Eleonora, the concept of capital had long lost its significance to me.

    "Good choice! You never know what might happen, so it''s always good to have something like this on hand!"

    Just as the shopkeeper said, I couldn''t predict what the future held, so it was wise to have some precautions.

    "Just channel your power into it to use it!"

    Given its size, it was convenient to carry around, which might be beneficial.

    However, not long after the purchase, I felt regret, wondering why I had impulsively bought it. But who could have known that I''d have a day to use it?

    It seemed inevitable that I would die soon, and I was certain that my future was immutable no matter how much I resisted.

    "Wait a moment?!"

    I tried to snatch the sealing stone in a panic, but it was toote.

    Whooosh!

    The Seal Stone of Radiance began to glow brightly...

    "Ugh... Ahhhh?!!"

    The curse that had tormented me was being sucked into it, and Luslia, who had possessed Miru, screamed in agony.

    The sealing stone, which originally emitted a pure white light, began to darken as it consumed the darkness.

    "You... how dare you!!"

    Gasp!

    Luslia, changing her strategy, tightened her grip on my throat. She seemed to be trying to choke me to cut off my power supply...

    "Ughh!!"

    I had to resist... I had to hold on no matter what.

    While maintaining the power flowing into the sealing stone, I overexerted every healing spell I knew.

    "Die! Die!! DIE--!!!"

    My power quickly drained, but I managed to withstand Luslia''s strength for a brief moment.

    "Kyaaaa!!"

    Soon, her strength weakened. Whether the sealing stone had drained her, she soon released me and only screamed in agony.

    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!!

    My heart raced wildly, its instinct sensing danger, amplifying my anxiety.

    I knew exactly why I felt this way.

    It was my life force being sucked into the stone along with the curse.

    Feeling like I had been drugged, sleepiness overcame me, and my eyelids grew heavy.

    "Ugh... ugh!!"

    But I bit my tongue hard, resisting the drowsiness, and kept the seal stone activated.

    "Ahhh... Ahhhhh--!!"

    Soon, Luslia writhed on the ground in pain. The ancient god''s soul within Miru was gradually sucked into the stone.

    "Ahh-- Ah- Ah!"

    She seemed to struggle to breathe, looking at me with rage, but we were almost there.

    "Cough... Ah..."

    Soon, Luslia lost consciousness, all her strength gone, copsing on the ground.

    No, now I should refer to her as Miru again...

    Having sucked in everything, the sealing stone turnedpletely dark and stopped.

    I did it...

    The ancient god was sealed, and the curse was gone.

    "Harold?!"

    Copsed, Eleonora called my name and approached.

    My heart yearned to run into her embrace...

    However...

    Thud!

    "Harold!!!"

    It seemed all my remaining life force had been drained...

    "Oh no..."

    Tears streamed down Eleonora''s face as she tightly embraced me.

    "You can''t, Harold... My knight... I absolutely hate this..."

    She sobbed uncontrobly, pleading desperately.

    "Please, grant him life..."

    She tried casting some form of magic on me, but there was no sign of improvement.

    "What did you do?! Why did you do this...!"

    She wanted to hear something, anything from me, but I didn''t have the strength to speak...

    "My God..."

    "Harold...?"

    In the distance, I could faintly hear a familiar voice filled with shock.

    It must be Erina and Mir.

    "Ugh... Where am I... Wait... Brother?!"

    Miru regained consciousness and noticed me on the brink of death.

    "Harold, what happened?! What did you do?!!"

    "You...! You''re not dying, are you?! Isn''t this such a senseless end?!"

    "Brother?! Brother!!"

    Each of them shed tears, mourning my fading life. "Ah.. Ah..."

    A voice I could barely muster.

    " "?!! " "

    Everyone suddenly stopped talking and strained their ears to catch my faint voice.

    Can they understand... that this might be myst words...

    "Everyone... I''m sorry..."

    I manage to whisper a few words to the sorrowful women looking at my dying form.

    "I''m truly... sorry..."

    As I finish speaking, my vision starts to fade, and I can''t keep my heavy eyelids open any longer.

    "Harold?! Harold!! Wake up...!!"

    I hear Erina''s desperate voice.

    "Snap out of it! You can''t die here!!"

    "Brother, I''m sorry... If only I hadn''t met you in the first ce!!"

    I hear the voices of Miru and someone who sounds like her.

    And then...

    "Please... open your eyes..."

    The blurred image of a tearful Eleonora appears in my dimming sight.

    "I''m so sorry... I promised a hundred times to protect you, but I ended up hurting you..."

    ''I''m okay.''

    I wanted to say, but I didn''t even have the strength to open my mouth.

    My vision rapidly darkens.

    In this potentiallyst scene of mine...

    Everyone was crying... The war-like situation ended almost instantly after Luslia was sealed.

    In the face of the divine power wielded by the gods and their followers, even the most tainted heretics couldn''t resist for long.

    With the death of one man after Luslia, the sound of shing iron ceased.

    In the midst of everyone''s grief, there was a particrly noticeable scene...

    "No, please..."

    "Don''t go..."

    "Brother...?"

    Four women mourn the death of one man.

    "My knight..."

    All of them were shedding tears for one person.

    "Wait... is it real?"

    The Goddess of Dawn hurried to the scene, but nothing changed.

    She gritted her teeth in anger and sorrow.

    "I''m truly... sorry..."

    Everyone''s gaze was directed there as the goddess''s voice echoed quietly.

    "How should I live without you..."

    She whispered desperately, trying to suppress her sorrow.

    "I don''t want to let you go..."

    As everyone was mourning,

    "There''s a way to save him."

    A confident female voice resonated.

    "You are..."

    The voice belonged to the Goddess of Fate.

    "But there''s a condition, as I just mentioned."

    "Tell me quickly! Save him right now!"

    Eleonora, in stark contrast to her calm appearance, yelled urgently.

    "Calm down, listen to the condition first-"

    "Do I look calm to you?! I''ve already made my choice, so speak!!"

    At her words, Morione slightly frowned but reluctantly exined the way to save him.

    "Right now, his body has lost its life force, it''s at zero. Normally, it can''t be refilled."

    "But he can be revived, however..."

    She snapped her fingers and dropped a bombshell on Eleonora.

    "The oath engraved within him needs to be broken and covered with my oath."

    "What?!"

    Eleonora was momentarily shocked but soon bit her lip, seemingly understanding something.

    "You know, each god''s oath carries a different function, right?"

    "The Goddess of Dawn grants intelligence, Tempus grants speed... you bestow talent, and I grant life force."

    At her words, everyone realized her proposed solution.

    "You understand what I''m saying? Break the oath that connects you and Harold right now, and ovey it with my oath. Then he can be saved."

    At her words, Eleonora clenched her teeth and closed her eyes, but there was no real choice to ponder. The sound of breaking ss echoed.

    A faint light, like dust, emanated from around him and dispersed, signaling that something internal had vanished.

    "Alright, then..."

    Ignoring the silent Eleonora, Morione ced her hand near his chest.

    "In the name of Morione, I grant permission, from now on, you are my follower... a loyal servant who will face challenges for me."

    As she spoke, his chest began to glow and a new light enveloped his body.

    "Good, with that, the contract isplete. He is now my follower."

    Recently, I''ve been feeling tired.

    No matter how deeply I sleep, I''m always drowsy.

    I opened the temple door. A familiar sight greeted me, and a woman weed me.

    "Wee! I''ve been waiting for you."

    The goddess I served, Morione.

    "Good morning, Goddess."

    As always, I greeted her, and she weed me warmly.

    "Yes, it''s a bright morning!"

    As usual, we exchanged pleasantries. Then, I shared my recent concerns.

    "Goddess, I''ve been feeling strangetely. I feel as if I''ve forgotten something, and it''s quite unsettling."

    Despite my serious tone, Morione brushed it off casually.

    "What could you have forgotten? Do you even have something to forget? Have you had anything significant while serving as my follower?"

    I desperately tried to recall, but my mind drew a nk.

    "No... nothing."

    In response, she firmly reminded me of who I was.

    "Lately, I''ve noticed this behavior from you. Let me make it clear: you have always been my follower. If you ever remember anything, shake off those thoughts. They''re useless to you."

    I nodded at her words, deeply engraving her advice in my heart.

    "Yes, I understand."

    But why?

    I am her knight, and I should trust her words more than anyone else''s...

    Yet, every time, why do I instinctively resist and feel this nagging unease?

 Chapter 59

    "And we must take away his memories."

    "What...?"

    Only after iming him as her own did the Goddess of Fate speak these other words.

    "And all the connections he made before must be severed."

    Only after the deal was sealed did the warningse, causing a strong bacsh from Eleonora.

    "That''s absurd! This isn''t what we discussed!"

    In fury, Eleonora was the first to challenge Morione, her voice sharp as a de.

    "What do you mean we have to sever all previous rtionships?!"

    Unable to ept the reality, Erina too raised her voice in protest.However, for some reason... Mir and Miru remained silent, looking with different expressions. Mir seemed to harbor her own thoughts, seemingly unable to voice them, while Miru appeared sunken in guilt and regret, not daring to speak. Perhaps because she had been warned repeatedly in the past. She had been told not to intervene, that her continued involvement would only hasten his downfall. If she hadn''t been in Izari, he wouldn''t have been taken by the ancient god, leading to his death. If she hadn''t met him in the first ce, the curse she had passed onto him wouldn''t have led to this disaster. Overwhelmed by regret and guilt, she remained silent.

    "Nevertheless, you should know the reason. Up to now, Harold has been greatly corrupted because of the curse."

    Despite the pushback, Morione confidently responded, raising her voice.

    "You know, Eleonora, how tainted his inner self is... You are a divine being, but for mortals, once their soul is tarnished, it bes irreversible like a crumpled paper."

    Just as a crumpled piece of paper retains its creases, no matter how much you try to smooth it out, a mortal''s soul can also be permanently scarred. Eleonora and Erina''s expressions gradually sank into despair as they processed Morione''s words.

    "So, we need to give him an entirely different life, gather all the traces of his previous life, including his memories, and purify them gradually."

    Both Eleonora and Erina seemed to understand Morione''s logic, their faces sinking further into despair.

    "Really... do we have to take everything away? Does that mean we can''t be connected to him anymore?"

    Eleonora, trying to grasp any strand of hope, cautiously asked.

    "How long...?"

    She had made up her mind. Having lived for an eternity, she was ustomed to loneliness.

    "20 years."

    For a deity, 20 years might not seem that long. But for a human...

    "20 years, you say?"

    It was an incredibly long time.

    "Does that mean we can''t meet Harold during that time?"

    Erina, feeling this was an unjust condition, pleaded with Morione, her face a mix of disbelief and desperation.

    "Harold has lost his memories. It''s best to avoid situations where past memories might resurface, especially with cherished items or people he was close to. If things go wrong, the issues we''ve painstakingly resolved could get worse."

    This meant that it wasn''t entirely impossible. It could be interpreted that it might be okay to watch him from afar or have a brief idental encounter.

    "If you want to meet him, you''ll have to act as if you''re strangers, because to him, you are."

    "It''s like he''s starting his life anew, so you should start your rtionship from scratch. But avoiding meeting him would probably be the best solution."

    With those words, silence enveloped the room. Everyone seemed to be struggling to maintain their sanity and ept the reality. "Now, at the very least, say your final farewells. Even though he won''t be aware, it mightfort you to speak yourst words to him."

    Morione''s words broke the silence, casting a heavy atmosphere over everyone.

    Upon hearing this, Miru was inconsble.

    "Brother! I''m so sorry!"

    Mir, resembling her, was oddly calm, but he didn''t look happy.

    "See youter..."

    Erina also released all the pent-up sorrow, making a confession that he wouldn''t feel.

    "It will be lonely and painful without you... but I''ll look forward to the day I can see you smiling again."

    Lastly, only Eleonora remained.

    "My knight..."

    She was clearly crying, but for some reason, she whispered with a faint smile.

    "In 20 years, you''ll be a bit older, perhaps middle-aged?"

    She gently caressed his forehead as she embraced him.

    "By then, you might have grown a beard and have a few wrinkles."

    She smiled lovingly at him, expressing her unwaveringmitment.

    "Even so, I will still love you, Harold. Regardless of how you look, you are my only devotee and my knight in shining armor..."

    With a soft kiss on his forehead, Eleonora signified their temporary farewell and released him from her embrace.

    "Stay healthy..."

    Once everyone had said their piece, Morione lifted the now awakened man and began to share some of the ns for the future.

    "If he wakes up, I''ll first check his health with some simple activities, and then..."

    She seemed to gaze into the distance as if looking far away.

    "I''ll have him attend the Academy. Thanks to your oath, he has a high aptitude for magic butcks proper technique."

    For him, who needs to live a different life, who hasn''t been able to properly utilize the power he has, and for the uncertain future, attending the Academy was a good direction in many ways.

    Morione looked around.

    The main road was still aze from the fires, surrounded by fallen bodies and fresh bloodstains. Yet, there were no more screams.

    "The night of horror is over."

    The Goddess of Fate, sensing the end, made her final deration and vanished, taking him with her. "Now, Harold, tell me about yourself."

    Suddenly, the goddess asked me to introduce myself, catching me off guard.

    "Morione? Why are you suddenly asking about me?"

    Although I questioned her motives, I saw no reason to refuse, so I shared my personal details.

    "Harold Wicker, from a rural vige called Landroll, moved to the capital and became a devotee of Morione."

    Upon summarizing who I was, she nodded in satisfaction and smiled.

    "The Harold I know, indeed."

    I couldn''t grasp the context of the conversation.

    "So, who am I supposed to be..."

    "You''ve been acting strangelytely, haven''t you? Saying things like you''ve forgotten something or feeling uneasy. I wanted to make sure you were indeed my knight."

    Admittedly, I was the one who had been saying strange things.

    "I apologize..."

    I bowed my head in apology, but as always, she forgave me with a smile.

    "Hehe, it''s okay."

    She then handed me an elegant-looking letter.

    "What is this?"

    She winked exaggeratedly and called it a gift.

    "You will now attend the most prestigious Academy in the kingdom. I''ve written a rmendation for you to transfer there. Enjoy your time!"

    Suddenly attending the Academy seemed a bit abrupt.

    "The Academy?"

    Noticing my puzzled expression, she exined the reason for sending me there.

    "Your magical abilities are excellent, but perhaps due to your rural upbringing, your education might have beencking. While you possess many spells and techniques, your mana level is quite low."

    So, she wrote the rmendation out of her wish for me to be stronger? Such thoughts brought forth a wave of emotion.

    "Thank you, Morione. I understand the intentions of the goddess and am deeply grateful for her consideration."

    Bowing deeply to convey sincere gratitude, she waved her hand dismissively with a light-hearted smile, as if to say it was nothing.

    "After all you''ve done for me, consider this a reward."

    With that said, she flicked her fingers, and the doors to the temple began to open.

    "A carriage is waiting outside the temple. You''ll be heading straight to the Academy. All admission procedures have been taken care of. If you leave now, you can even attend the afternoon sses."

    "Thank you so much. I promise to show growth every day!"

    Dering this confidently, with a bright face to her, she reciprocated with a warm gaze.

    "Go ahead."

    As her words fell, I took my steps, heading towards the door that seemed to shimmer with a dazzling light.

    The Academy... It felt like it''s been a while since I''ve experienced such structured societal life.

    Rtionships formed in a ce of learning always have their unique charm.

    With a heart full of anticipation and excitement, my steps felt lighter than usual.

 Chapter 60

    In no time at all, after riding the carriage, I arrived at the prestigious academy as Morione had mentioned.

    The first thing I needed to do was to visit the principal''s office to get formal recognition of my admission.

    With a sense of urgency, I hastened my steps.

    "The ce is so vast, it''s a bit confusing..."

    Despite getting a proper exnation about the location of the principal''s office, my poor sense of direction had me wandering around.

    Eventually, after some effort, I found the building where the principal''s office was located. However, the ambiance inside was unusually different.

    The moment I stepped in, the surrounding noises silenced abruptly, and an eerie calmness took over.

    It felt as though I had stepped into a different world. Without much time to ponder over this feeling, I quickly climbed the stairs and traversed the hallway until I reached the principal''s office.

    There was a door, simple yet elegantly designed with wood, suggesting the importance of the ce behind it.Driven by the overwhelming silence, I knocked on the door.

    In the utterly silent corridor, only the sound of the knock echoed.

    The silence was so profound that it felt heavy and solemn...

    "Come in."

    A gentle voice of a woman from inside broke the stillness, making me swallow nervously.

    "Excuse me..."

    I cautiously opened the door and stepped into what was clearly marked as the principal''s office.

    "Ah, you must be the new transfer student?"

    Upon entering, what caught my eye was a woman as white as snow.

    "I''ve heard all about the deity you serve. Wee to La Gris Academy."

    She weed me with open arms, and from the vast room echoed the sound of her heels.

    "By any chance, are you the principal of this academy?"

    Her appearance was significantly different from what I had expected, arousing my curiosity.

    She responded with a gentle smile to my cautiously phrased question.

    "Yes, I am the principal of this academy, Arsiana von Gris. You can call me Arsia for short."

    So she was indeed the principal...

    I felt a tinge of embarrassment.

    "How dare I address the principal by her first name, that''s not appropriate."

    At my words, she chuckled and lightly touched her lips with her fist.

    "You''re polite, aren''t you? I often get mistaken for a peer since I don''t show myself to the students often."

    Her words resonated with me, and I nodded in agreement.

    The woman iming to be the principal looked unbelievably young.

    Her mature demeanor was clear, but she looked close to my age.

    "Still, calling me ''principal'' feels a bit formal. Just call me Arsia."

    Usually, when one thinks of a principal or a dean, the image thates to mind is of a stern, wise middle-aged or elderly individual, which made the current situation all the more perplexing.

    "But you know, I''ve lived much longer than the average human lifespan, right? It''s just a characteristic of my race to appear young, but in reality, I''ve lived a full life. Remember that."

    Ah... so that was the reason.

    Races like elves are known for their longevity, appearing youthful by human standards even when they should be old.

    "May I ask what race you belong to?"

    However, she declined my question with a yful smile.

    "Sorry, but that''s a secret. Everyone has at least one secret they want to keep, right?"

    Unable to retort, I remained silent.

    "Enough with the small talk. Let''s get back to the main topic. The goddess Morione asked me to give you this letter."

    She then handed me an envelope embossed with a symbol representing the goddess Morione.

    "I don''t know the contents. I don''t make it a habit to pry into other people''s belongings."

    She handed it to me reassuringly as if telling me not to worry.

    "Thank you. I will convey to the goddess that I received her message."

    After handing over the letter, Arsia gave me a small note and granted me permission to leave. "I''ve already taken care of most of the formalities for you, so you can attend the sses from the next session. What''s written there is your assigned ss, so make sure you find it without getting lost, okay?"

    I quickly nce at the note and bow my head in gratitude towards her.

    "Thank you. I''ll take my leave now."

    With a farewell smile from Arsia, I step out of the principal''s office.

    Arsia, the principal of La Gris Academy.

    Although we just met, my first impression of her was of a kind-hearted and understanding individual.

    Suddenly!

    A grandiose sound echoed, indicating the door had securely closed. I promptly tear open the envelope to read its contents.

    Why would Morione, instead of telling me directly in the temple, ask me through a letter?

    "To my follower, I entrust a noble task."

    The beginning of the letter seemed like a plea for assistance.

    "What task would she refer to in such a solemn tone..."

    As I skimmed the letter, one line caught my eye.

    "The principal of the academy is a heretic. Be wary of her."

    The shocking revtion left me breathless. "Starting today, you''ll be studying with the freshman named Harold Wicker."

    As I entered the ssroom in time for the next lesson, the professor briefly introduced me to the students.

    Based on gender differences, the students, all dressed simrly, fixated their gaze on me, which felt a bit overwhelming.

    "Wicker...It''s a name I haven''t heard before. Is he not from a noble family?"

    "Isn''t he a bit stiff? Kind of cute, though."

    "Is he not from the royal academy?"

    Most of the students seemed to be looking at me with a mix of unfamiliarity and a hint of friendliness, though a few gave me odd looks. But two students stood out in particr.

    One girl looked at me with an overwhelming sense of anticipation, while another observed me with clear suspicion. One had silver hair like Arsia, and the other had contrasting, beautiful golden hair.

    Both of their reactions were extreme, considering this was our first encounter. Their unwarranted interest made me sweat.

    Why were they acting this way? Did they know me? But I had never seen them before...

    Suddenly, I heard,

    "Speaking of which, today''s lesson is about ''Eokryeok'', or ''Strategy''. It''s good timing to assess the level of the new student."

    Lost in thought, I was brought back by the unfamiliar term. The professor instructed,

    "Everyone, move to the training ground."

    Following the announcement, the students noisily made their way out.

    "Harold, you can follow the students. You might not be familiar with the academy''syout yet, but the training ground isn''t far. You''ll be fine."

    Following the professor''s advice, I trailed behind the students.

    "Hello!"

    While walking, someone beside me struck up a conversation.

    "Huh?"

    I turned to find the girl who had been showing intense interest in me earlier.

    "Nice to meet you! You just enrolled in the academy, right?"

    She greeted warmly, exuding an aura of kindness and familiarity.

    "As you might have heard earlier, my name is Harold, Harold Wicker."

    She nodded with a smile and introduced herself.

    "I''m Aris Vil Her. I''m the president of the first year! Let''s get along well!"

    She extended her hand for a handshake with a bright smile, and I reciprocated the gesture.

    "Thank you. I''m looking forward to it."

    The atmosphere felt heartwarming, a promising start for a neer like me.

    "If I may brag a bit, I''m the top student in my grade! Of course, if we consider the overall rankings, I''m slightly behind, but I pride myself in the magic department!"

    She seemed to be the typical student council president type, overly friendly and generous. From my perspective, her type was not bad at all. Interested in her statement, I nodded and responded ordingly. The atmosphere was warm and friendly for the moment, but it was abruptly interrupted by someone''s voice, throwing a dampener.

    "Don''t act so proud of being the top in self-governance just because I was off guard... Well, anyway, I''ll soon snatch that position and push you down to second ce, so enjoy it while you can."

    The sharp tone pierced through her, instantly lowering the mood.

    "Excuse me...?"

    "And as for the freshman, I don''t know how skilled you are, but you won''t surpass me."

    The blonde girl, who had been looking at me with a hostile gaze earlier, confronts us.

    What did I do to deserve this kind of attitude right from the start? From my perspective, she was a stranger, and I hadn''t wronged her in any way. Her aggressive tone was infuriating.

    "Who the hell are you to talk to me like that?!"

    Unable to contain my frustration, I retorted in a simr tone, but suddenly - *p!*

    In an instant, a sharp stinging sensation on my cheek made my vision spin.

    "What...?"

    When I finally grasped the situation, the burning sensation on my cheek made me lose my wits...

    "Wha...What...!"

    It was clear: the blonde girl had pped me with all her might.

    "What the hell?!"

    There''s a limit to rudeness. Clearly, she was the one who started it, yet she had the audacity to hit me. My anger was about to boil over.

    "What the heck-"

    But before I could say another word, I was met with an even more intense situation.

    "O...Q...!!!"

    Her face was filled with intense hatred, as if looking at an enemy. Her eyes, filled with loathing and gritted teeth, seemed as if she was ready to pounce on me any second.

    "How dare you speak to me like that! Do you even know who you''re addressing?!"

    Suddenly, the corridor''s atmosphere turned hostile.

    Why was she so enraged now?

    "You would''ve been executed long ago if not for the academy''s rules holding me back!"

    Judging from her behavior, she seemed to think too highly of herself. Her arrogant demeanor made it hard to pinpoint exactly what was so irritating about her.

    In this situation, anyone could see that the viin was this blonde student.

    But why...?

    Everyone else was looking at me with negative eyes.

    Wait, wasn''t she the one who started the quarrel?

    "Calm down, Your Highness!"

    However, a keyword in Aris''s words trying to calm her down caught my attention.

    Wait... What did Aris just say?

    Ha...High...Highness...?

    "Let go of this! This ignorant fool dared to disrespect me!"

    The shrill scream made me instinctively step back.

    "Harold is probably from the countryside and might not recognize the princess. Please, with your vast grace, spare him this once!"

    Aris tried to mediate. The blonde girl, with her fierce gaze fixed on me, paused for a moment and then introduced herself clearly.

    "I''ll forgive you just this once, but engrave this in your mind!"

    She stood arrogantly, hands on her hips, and dered in a harsh voice,

    "I am Marika Ari Bi On Contera! The first heir to the royal family that will bear the future of this nation!"

 Chapter 61

    "I forgive you for not recognizing the princess. You should die a hundred times for such an offense, but I''ll show you mercy."

    The princess of this country, with her fierce gaze, gave me a final warning.

    "Do not be rude to me again."

    She snorted lightly, looking down on me, then swiftly turned her head and gracefully walked away down the corridor.

    Once Marika disappeared from view, the atmosphere, which had turned tense due to the silence, lingered.

    It was natural for the mood to be like this, especially when the highest authority of the country, the royalty, had been angered. And if that anger was directed at me, even more so...

    "Harold, are you okay?"

    But Aris, with her ever-bright disposition, broke the silence and showed concern as soon as Marika was out of sight.

    "Yeah... It''s my fault, so don''t make such a face."While the unfairness still lingered, I tried to put on a calm face for her, since, in general, I was the one at fault.

    To interpret differently, I had disrespected someone without recognizing their status.

    Carefully touching my stinging cheek, I tried to soothe the pain.

    "You really didn''t know... Most people know Marika since she''s the first heir."

    Was it that bad?

    How ignorant have I been to not recognize the next ruler of the country?

    "Yeah... Ever heard of a ce called Land Roll Vige?"

    At my question, her face turned into an ambiguous smile, and she hesitated to answer.

    "Uh, sorry... I don''t know all the geography. It''s the first time I''ve heard of that vige."

    She lowered her head, admitting her limitations.

    Then, I heard murmurs from the other students.

    "Land Roll Vige... How remote is that ce? It''s my first time hearing about it."

    "I feel the same. Did Aris ever not know something?"

    "Did she not recognize the princess because he''s from another country?"

    They even began to suspect that I was from a foreignnd, throwing suspicious nces at me.

    No matter how unfamiliar it might be, I''m still a citizen of this country, which was somewhat hurtful.

    Suddenly, there was an intense electric sensation in my head.

    In an instant, I almost screamed out loud in front of everyone.

    What was that sensation? What was that feeling?

    My head was dizzy and there was a strange feeling, like trying to remember something forgotten. Although it was hard to describe, the unfamiliar stimtion was also unpleasant.

    However, the difort soon subsided and the usual calm returned.

    What was that feeling from earlier? The words ''forgotten memory'' lingered in my mind.

    "Harold, you looked distressed just now. What happened?"

    Aris noticed my unease and her concern helped fade my worries.

    "You looked shocked?"

    "It''s nothing..."

    I reassured Aris and we continued on our way.

    What was that strange sensation I felt earlier?

    No matter how hard I thought, I couldn''t find an answer. All I could do was temporarily set it aside. Suddenly, an explosion echoed in the distance.

    "Final damage, 700."

    This ce was an examination hall to measure the students'' abilities. All the students waited for their turn and evaluated the performance of the ones before them.

    "It''s a decent score, well done."

    The student in charge received brief encouragement and vacated the spot, making way for the next student.

    The measurement method was as follows:

    In front of them were targets made of a precious stone called Maruti Mewn. The students had to use their abilities to strike the stone with magic.

    Maruti Mewn is a rare and hard stone known for its resistance to magic. It''s also a primary ingredient in expensive armors.

    When students hit the processed Maruti Mewn stone, after a while, the measured value is announced through a voice message.

    "Next up, Amanda?"

    "Yes!"

    I still had some time before my turn, so I sat idly, deciphering the contents of the letter Mr. Morione had given me. Just an hour ago, a letter personally written by Mr. Morione.

    The content of that letter was shockingly revealing.

    While part of the reason I was sent to the academy was for education, the primary reason was to investigate and apprehend the heretics hidden in the academy''s shadows.

    Lately, there have been rumors that the academy conceals a secret and harbors suspicious activities...

    Specifically, the mysterious movements of these heretics.

    Inside the academy, there are rumored to be secret facilities of these heretics, and they are said to be hiding throughout the academy to find offerings for the ancient gods.

    Their ultimate goal is to find a perfect physical specimen to offer to the ancient god''s spirit.

    I was dispatched to prevent these heretics'' evil ns.

    But there was one major problem...

    They have a powerful ally who supports them and ensures the smooth progression of their ns.

    And that person is the principal of this academy, Ms. Arcia.

    She maniptes information and covers up incidents to allow the heretics to operate. If any student starts to suspect, she ruthlessly expels them from the academy.

    To me, Ms. Arcia''s first impression was that of a virtuous and kind person, someone who seemed capable of leading numerous students.

    But in reality, she was an aplice to the wicked group, a heretic ruining the academy...

    The disparity between her exterior and true nature was confusing and rming.

    My teeth gritted in rage, recalling that just a few days ago, the heretics caused chaos in the royal road.

    On a particrly dark night, they set the royal road on fire, taking many lives.

    People referred to that night as the "Night of Doom", a terrible nightmare that left an indelible mark of pain on everyone.

    Thanks to Mr. Morione''s foresight and measures, a major disaster was averted. But I too was once in a life-threatening situation because of them.

    Recalling the painful and infuriating memories, I began to harbor a deep resentment against these heretics, and my previous perception of the kind-hearted Ms. Arcia started to sour.

    "Harold!"

    But soon, a familiar voice called out to me, prompting me to hide my emotions and expression.

    "Aris? What is it?"

    Without waiting for her turn, she casually sat next to me and began to talk.

    "How are you feeling? Aren''t you nervous about having to measure your limits soon?"

    Whether she wanted to make small talk or was genuinely curious about my feelings, I wasn''t sure.

    How I feel right now?

    Excluding the anger I felt earlier, I was...

    "I''m not sure, but I think I''m a bit nervous..."

    I couldn''t recall exactly how I had learned them, but I currently possessed some exceptional magic.

    Nevertheless, the realization of discovering my unknown potential was indeed nerve-wracking.

    Yet, considering the magic I''ve seen so far, I felt confident, even if it might drain my energy.

    "Right? But it''s best not to be too nervous; excessive caution might backfire."

    I was grateful to Aris, the only one on my side.

    Because now, the other students'' views of me had be quite pitiful.

    Initially, they were generally friendly towards me, a neer, but after the incident, their views shifted negatively.

    After angering the princess and getting pped, my peers began to look at me with a mix of disdain and pity.

    However, Aris still appeared friendly and supportive, which was touching.

    "Next up, Aris."

    "Ah, I should go... Yes!"

    Responding to the professor''s call, Aris left her seat with a bright reply.

    "We can expect a lot from the top of the ss, right?"

    As she took her position, the professor threw an obvious question, encouraging her.

    "Yes, I''ll do my best!"

    With enthusiasm, Aris began her incantation by drawing a magic circle.

    "I will heed the cold silence within me and be the cruel empress who freezes all! To every being, be frostbitten, Ice Burst!!"

    She passionately chanted an incantation that seemed too long to hear in one go. From the magic circle, a ray made of blue crystals was emitted. "?"

    I personally feel very awkward when ites to chanting spells...

    It might be normal for others, but since I''ve always cast magic without chanting, I feel ufortable every time I hear such chilling incantations. It feels as if my hands and feet are shrinking in response.

    Whooooosh!

    The violent storm, filled with icy frost, directly hits the crystal. Calling it a mere snowstorm would be an understatement.

    "Oh, she''s the ss president after all."

    "I can''t even imagine being in the same ss as her..."

    The students who witnessed Aris''s magic all let out exmations of admiration.

    "Total damage: 7000."

    With that announcement, a soft cheer erupted.

    "Amazing!"

    "It''s even better thanst time, right?"

    "She''s at least 10 times stronger than me..."

    Some praised her, while others expressed a tinge of envy, elevating Aris even higher. "And next, it''s the princess."

    However, the admiration for Aris was short-lived. When it was announced that Marika, the princess, was up next, everyone''s mouths shut.

    The atmosphere became tense, and in the silence, only Marika''s voice could be heard.

    "Allws and sources open up to me. I desire the power to lead the golden age. Create a harmonious bnce in everything, or destroy my enemies and elevate my status... Gold Storm!"

    Then, a golden light, like a sandstorm, shot out with a loud noise.

    Boom!

    The magic of the princess, even louder than Aris''s, exploded upon hitting the crystal, leaving everyone in awe.

    "Total damage: 8200."

    Following the announcement, there was a momentary silence before everyone erupted in apuse and admiration for Marika.

    "Woah!! You surpassed Aris!"

    "Remarkable!"

    While Marika''s higher score yed a role, her status as a princess also seemed to have a significant influence.

    "Congrattions, Princess."

    Even Aris, who was surpassed, pped with a bright smile for Marika.

    "Hmph... It was an expected result."

    While her tone was brash, she didn''t seem to be genuinely boasting.

    "A truly impressive spell, Princess. And next... the neer, Harold Wicker."

    The professor, too, appeared to admire Marika, but then he called my name.

    The atmosphere became tense again, simr to when Marika was called, but this time with a different undertone. Everyone seemed unsure.

    I moved to the designated spot under the weight of all the eyes on me.

    "How much do you think he''ll score?"

    "Maybe 1000 at a nce?"

    "Isn''t that an overestimation?"

    From the murmurs, it seemed that not many had high expectations for me.

    "You can start whenever you''re ready."

    As the professor''s words ended and I was about to cast my spell with one hand...

    "Wait a moment, you lowly one."

    An arrogant voice interrupted me.

    "Did you call?"

    Suddenly, Princess Marika, referring to me, looked at me with a haughty expression.

    "How about a bet with me?"

    "A bet... you say?"

    I tried to sound indifferent, recalling our unpleasant memories, but she already seemed firm in her decision.

    "Yes, the one with the better result wins. The winner gets absolutemand over the loser. How about it?"

    It was clear she was sure of her victory. This proposal was inescapable.

    "If I win, you should expect quite a lot."

    With a condescending smile, she seemed to imagine the future after her potential victory. I didn''t know what she wouldmand, but she might socially annihte me...

    "Your Highness, that seems a bit excessive...!"

    Aris, unable to hold back her shock, voiced her objection. However, Marika seemed unswayed.

    "My decision is final. Now, Harold, let''s see what you''ve got."

    I felt the stares of those worried for me, those indifferent, and those with mixed feelings.

    "I''m truly curious about your performance! Do your best."

    Despite her provocations, I remained silent. However, an overwhelming anger welled up within me, feeling that I couldn''t possibly let her off the hook for such behavior. Even if she''s the princess, she''s crossed the line. While I might be of lower status, my indignation was screaming to show her some humility right in front of her, who stood there with excessive arrogance.

    Want to see what I can do? Fine, I''ll show you.

    Drawing a blue magic circle, I began to cast my spell. Using my unique skills and talents, which others didn''t possess, I nned to put forth all my power in front of this arrogant princess.

    "Great Electro!!"

    My confident voice echoed throughout the training ground, and thepleted magic circle burst forth. However...

    "What''s going on? Nothing''s happening?"

    "His voice was so confident. Was it all just a bluff?"

    "Did he even cast a real spell? I''ve never heard of such magic..."

    Despite my spell chant, nothing seemed to happen...

    "Pffft...!"

    Marika, witnessing this spectacle, couldn''t contain herughter and jeered at me.

    "What did you just do? Haha! Did you think just shouting would cast a spell?! Did you even have any talent in magic to begin with? Kuhahaha!"

    However, soon a loud noise that cut off everyone''s voices began to rumble in the sky.

    "What... What?!"

    The previously clear sky started to warp and form dark clouds. These clouds covered the shining sun, darkening the surroundings, and lightning began to sh, causing everyone to tremble.

    "Strike down."

    BOOOOOM!!!

    Suddenly, blinding blue lightning struck from the sky.

    "Aaaahh?!"

    The deafening storm caused everyone to cover their ears in pain, and the strong winds blew their hair wildly. The sight of real lightning striking right in front of them made everyone fearful and lose focus. The scene, though brief, was etched into everyone''s minds. Soon after, the lightning ceased, and the dark clouds cleared.

    "The crystal is gone?!"

    Returning to their senses, the professor eximed in shock. Where the Luminous Crystal should have been was now an empty space, and soon after, a message indicating the power measurement flowed.

    "Total damage: Over 520,000."

 Chapter 62

    The voice echoed calmly throughout the training ground, "Total damage: 520,000." An astonishing number was disyed, as if it were something that couldn''t possibly happen in reality.

    "What... just happened?"

    "What did we just witness?"

    "Was that some sort of illusion?"

    Students broke the silence, expressing their feelings and disbelief. Yet, many were still in shock, with their eyes wide open and mouths agape.

    "Where did the crystal go...??"

    They turned their gaze back to the spot where the crystal had been. All that remained was a scorched, barrenndscape with just ashes and a pool of red molten metal, the aftermath of the immense power that had just been unleashed.

    "Harold, what kind of magic did you use?"

    Even the professor was bbergasted by my spell."I simply did my best, as the test instructed," I replied confidently, wanting to emphasize that it was purely my own skill, without any trickery.

    "Did a freshman really do that?"

    "Did he use some sort of mental magic to show us an illusion?"

    "Was that the so-called ''no chant'' magic that only a few possess?"

    However, despite my candid exnations, many students still couldn''t ept the reality. And especially...

    "This can''t be! This is not possible in reality!"

    Marika, who had been mocking me before the duel, began to protest.

    "Is it even possible for someone with that level of power to be in this academy, and as a mere student at that?"

    She tried to voice her feelings and doubts in a way that others could rte to. My reason foring here was not just to enhance my magic, but to learn the intricacies of spellcasting. However...

    "Anyway, you lost the bet, Princess."

    I deliberately dragged out the words, causing her body to shiver.

    "Um..."

    She might have found the situation hard to believe. Still, the fact remained: she had lost the wager by her own admission.

    "You said the loser would grant the winner an absolutemand, didn''t you? So, can I nowmand you, Princess?"

    I tried to put on the most wicked expression I could muster, causing her to step back.

    "This... this is..."

    "Are you saying this duel is null and void? Are you suggesting that you, the future leader of our nation, won''t take responsibility for your own words?"

    "How... how dare you!"

    She was angry, no doubt, but there wasn''t a hint of true hatred in her eyes. Hatred is usually directed at someone on the same level, or slightly above or below. But when faced with someone vastly superior, hatred often turns to fear.

    "I wanted to let this go quietly. But you, Princess, were the one who started it. So, please bear the consequences of your words."

    With confidence, I took steps closer to her.

    "Wait..."

    She tried to keep her distance, but her feet wouldn''t cooperate. Soon, I was right in front of her. She bit her lip and looked up at me tentatively.

    "Absolutemand..."

    She murmured, recalling the terms of the bet she had proposed. "Uh!" With those words, she clenched her eyes shut, a sign of fear unbing of her usual dignified princess demeanor.

    "Let''s just forget this ever happened."

    "What...?"

    However, contrary to her anxiety, I simply walked past her without doing anything else.

    She seemed a bit surprised by this turn of events, blinking and staring nkly into space for a while. Only after my words did the heavy atmosphere of the ce seem to lighten a little.

    "Ugh..."

    I sat down on the bench where I had been sitting earlier to rest and tried to recover my energy in the mostfortable position I could manage.

    Ugh...

    Despite the confidence I had shown in front of her, I was in a mess, barely able to function properly. The headache and dizziness came in waves, and although it was not outwardly apparent, I was on the verge of losing consciousness due to magical depletion.

    Perhaps the reason I let this incident slide was because I was in such a dire condition that I couldn''t even think ofmanding Marika to do anything.

    Without getting intoplex exnations, all I wanted right now was to rest... That was the only thought in my mind.

    "Ahem... Now that everyone''s turn is over, let''s return to the ssroom," the professor finally announced, signaling the end of the situation. It was a kind of break time; there was a bit of time before the next ss, so students were relieving their fatigue from studying in their own ways. As for me, I justy down quietly, trying to regain some of the magic power that had beenpletely drained.

    Since it was the first day and I had not made any acquaintances, I was left feeling alone in this ce.

    And more than anything...

    "He''s as quiet as a dead mouse..."

    "He''s an enigma, that new student..."

    The gaze of my ssmates was very cautious. It was understandable since I had shown extraordinary abilities from the first day and had shed with the princess, who held the highest power in the kingdom.

    It felt a bit like being ostracized from society...

    The feeling was a bit sad, but I wasn''t too bothered by it. Since I wasn''t nning to be here long, they were just passing rtionships, and I intended to ignore them and go about my business when...

    "Harold?"

    A female student''s voice whispered in my ear.

    "Am I disturbing your rest?"

    It was Aris, with the same pleasant smile she had given me at first.

    "It''s okay, what''s up?"

    "I just wanted to talk to you about a few things."

    She sat down in the empty seat next to me, casting a warm gaze in my direction.

    "A talk?"

    "What was that magic earlier? With that kind of power, you could be a grand magician whose name would go down in history."

    Unlike the others, she wasfortable and approachable, which felt a bit more rxing to me.

    "That''s the most powerful magic I can use. I don''t know how I learned it, but at some point, I was able to use it."

    She seemed a bit puzzled by my somewhat profound answer, but she was only curious and showed no wariness towards me.

    "You''re amazing, Harold. With that skill, there''s no need for you to be here."

    "But the magic is so strong that it depletes all my magic power when I use it... Of course, not all my spells are like that, but most of the magic I use tends to berge-scale, so it feels like a one-time thing each time I use it."

    Despite my shorings, Aris encouraged me nonchntly.

    "But being able to use it is what''s impressive, right?"

    Aris kept praising me, and I kept downying it...

    Just when our conversation was getting nowhere in particr...

    "Harold, I need to talk to you outside for a moment."

    A woman''s voice intruded on our exchange, silencing everyone in the ssroom.

    "Hm?"

    "Didn''t you hear me? I said I have something to discuss with you, soe outside."

    The owner of the voice was Princess Marika of this nation... She looked down at me with a serious, yet not hostile, gaze.

    The atmosphere in the ssroom quickly quieted down, much like the training ground had before.

    "Harold... It might be best if you go," Aris whispered, advising me with a curious look as to what this was all about. Reluctantly, I got up from my seat. "There''s not much time left until the next ss, so I''ll make this quick and finish up."

    Marika spoke with a casual air that suggested no great trouble was about to ensue. Following her, I stepped out of the now-quiet ssroom. "I''m sorry about earlier."

    We arrived at a deserted ce, where it was just Marika and me left alone, and it was her voice that broke the silence first.

    "What?"

    I was taken aback by the sudden apology, and she sensed a slight displeasure but went on to exin in more detail.

    "I really want to apologize for looking down on you and pping you, and for making an inappropriate offer. The incident at the training ground didn''t feel properly resolved, did it?"

    Indeed, as she said, it felt like the situation had ended a bit awkwardly.

    "That''s true..."

    "So I wanted to speak to you separately. Even as a princess with the highest power, I shouldn''t act recklessly without taking responsibility. I want to formally apologize for the harm I caused you at first meeting."

    Her ability to talk and not bepletely obstinate changed my perception of her.

    "That... and..."

    But then she hesitated in the middle of her next words, suddenly faltering as if she was in inner conflict about whether to speak her mind.

    "Do you have something else to say?"

    As I asked her with a slight sense of urgency, she still seemed hesitant but then decided and shouted at me with a youthful expression.

    "Thank you...! It was my fault for the unfavorable situation, and I''m grateful that you forgave me...!!"

    Perhaps she was thanking me for foregoing the absolutemand authority that came with being the victor earlier?

    "It''s okay."

    My firm reply seemed to brighten Marika''s expression; she appeared less like a princess and more like a ssmate, the distance between us seemingly reduced.

    "Well... That''s all I wanted to say. The ss is about to start, so let''s head back."

    It was indeed just before the start of the next ss. Agreeing with her, I turned first to retrace my steps back the way I came.

    However...

    No matter how far I walked, there was no sign of Marika following behind me.

    Surely she should be walking with me...?

    "Princess?"

    I turned cautiously to see why Marika was not moving...

    "Princess...?"

    There was no one behind me.

    Marika should have been right behind me, but as if she had never been there in the first ce, only the empty space greeted me.

    Crack!

    "?!"

    Then a brief current sparked through my head like a spark.

    A faint pain began, and something started to seep into my mind.

    "What is this memory...?"

    It was as if I knew the future; the unfolding events and incidents naturally painted themselves in my mind.

    It seemed as if I could tell what had be of the princess, who had vanished without a trace.

    "What in the world..."

    An event I had never experienced before.

    I vaguely realized what I needed to do now and what I should do in the future.

    "No, that''s not what''s important right now..."

    There was something more urgent than this phenomenon.

    Marika had disappeared in just 1-2 seconds.

    Although I didn''t know the process, I was aware of what had happened to her at this moment.

    "I need to go save her...!"

    The self-proimed first follower to the throne, Princess Marika, is currently being kidnapped by someone.

 Chapter 63

    A warm sunlight streams down, and a matching warmth envelops the white temple.

    "Hmm~ Hmm~ Hmm~"

    The owner of the temple, Morione, seems to be in a cheerful mood, humming a tune, clearly in high spirits.

    As she flips through a thick book she''s been reading, she spends a time that feels usual yet uniquely different.

    "Huh...?"

    She senses something that doesn''t quite fit in with the rxed atmosphere and makes a face that doesn''t match the serene environment.

    "Oh my..."

    The goddess, slightly intrigued but also showing a hint of displeasure, furrows her brows and strokes her chin.

    "Faster than I thought... Is he the boy with the unusual fate? Even I can''t make an urate guess as to what will happen..."She seems ufortable as if a n she hadn''t ounted for hase to fruition, and hurriedly closes the thick book.

    "Even if I take away his conscious memories, surely his body remembers the hardships of his past life..."

    Morione and Harold, between these two, she senses his own interference in the cage she had constructed.

    "He''s trying to break the spell himself and return to his previous life... What a remarkable tenacity..."

    On one hand, she admires the tenacity, and on the other, she grits her teeth, showing a twisted obsession over the seed she had barely obtained.

    "Why does he want his previous life... What could he possibly be aiming for..."

    She throws questions that won''t reach him, attempting to find answers herself, and makes a deep resolve.

    "However, I won''t let go of this opportunity that I''ve just gained... I won''t easily release the man who will defy a strong destiny and save me from death in the future."

    She clenches her teeth, exuding confidence that she won''t lose to anyone or anything.

    "My spell may weaken, allowing fragmented memories to return... but he still hasn''t fully recalled his former self."

    She clenches her fist, her vacant eyes and extraordinary aura chilling the warmth of the ce.

    "I need a stronger spell, even if it causes him a bit more harm, I must ensure that he''s firmly imprinted when he returns."

    She tosses aside the thick book she was holding and pulls out a small, worn book from thin air, beginning to flip through it.

    "I''m sorry, Harold... Fool me for my selfishness."

    She pre-emptively apologizes for the spell she''s about to cast, intending to convey it to himter.

    The scene changes to somewhere cool and damp underground.

    "Are you conscious, Princess?"

    A man cloaked in a robe approaches Marika, who has just barely regained her senses.

    "What is this madness... The usation of kidnapping royalty of a nation won''t be easily dismissed..."

    Her hands and feet bound, she''s unable to move, but she draws upon her remaining pride and wariness, casting a sharp gaze at the unidentified group that has abducted her.

    "That would be the case, yes. If caught, the punishment would be at least execution... So, Princess, you won''t be seeing any goode from this."

    The kidnappers understand the gravity of their actions and the consequences, but Marika bites her lip inwardly at their nonchnt attitude.

    Why has this situation unfolded...?

    The time rewinds a bit to after she had called Harold for a personal conversation.

    She had sincerely apologized to Harold, and he had epted her apology. After they finished talking and before the ss started, just as she was about to return to the ssroom, the moment Marika stepped out of his sight...

    "Mmm... Mmm?!"

    An unknown figure, who appeared out of nowhere, suddenly ambushed her from behind.

    Without him noticing, the figure forcefully silenced her and pulled Marika into the darkness.

    "!-- ! - ?!!"

    She tried to resist fiercely, but ultimately, unable to mount a proper counterattack because of the darkness that wrapped around her like a living thing...

    The darkness engulfed her consciousness.

    "Even now, if you release me, we can pretend this never happened, right? You haven''t seen my face clearly, so even if you issue a search warrant, the chances you''ll be caught are very low, aren''t they?"

    Despite the worst situation, Marika maintains herposure and chooses the best course of action avable to her.

    Since physical resistance is impossible with both hands and feet restrained, she harbors a faint hope and attempts to negotiate with them, but...

    "Sorry, Princess, if that were the case, we wouldn''t have kidnapped you in the first ce. Our goals are a bit grander than to be settled with mere negotiation."

    A woman standing behind the man interjects into the conversation, making it clear that they have no intention of negotiating. Currently, only five people enter her field of vision, all dressed simrly, exuding a strange and dreadful aura that makes it impossible for her to guess their identity.

    "I wonder if the other teams have sessfully recovered the crystal? The sealed stone containing the soul of our god, Luceria..."

    Upon hearing this, Marika''s eyes widen as she realizes the identity of the mysterious group in front of her.

    Luceria, a being known to anyone who has studied history, an ancient deity who, despite having vanished from the world, is still revered due to the severe history she left behind¡ªa deity whose name is forbidden to be invoked lightly.

    From their words and the malevolent aura, Marika could intuit that the people in front of her were heretics.

    Knowing this fact, she feels the tensionte but maximizes it, not daring to imagine what might happen to her now that she has been kidnapped by them.

    "Don''t speak carelessly! Because of you, our n has been exposed!"

    One of the men scolds hispanion angrily for speaking out of turn, but another seems not to understand his emotions.

    "Anyway, this princess will soon be sacrificed, right? There will be no problem if there are some hups since she''s going to die for sure."

    The casual mention of her execution makes her feel an even greater sense of dread...

    Thump! Thump!

    In her fear, she starts to struggle futilely.

    "Princess, it''s useless. Don''t waste your strength, just cooperate."

    She resists the nonsensical proposition with her actions, refusing to give up.

    "Hmm... the appointed time hase. Believing that the other teams have done their part, we must now move to the altar."

    Arge man casually picks up Marika and begins to carry her across the dark underground passage following the woman''s words.

    "Let go of me! How dare you!!"

    She tries to resist the desperate situation she''s found herself in, but...

    "Almighty ancient deity, hear my prayer and bind the movement of the one who rebels before me, Paralyze."

    Her body bes paralyzed by magic, and she''s left with only her eyes open. "Huff.. Huff.. Huff..."

    Am I running somewhere now?

    Honestly, even I don''t know what I''m doing at the moment.

    But whether it''s instinct or intuition, I''m moving my feet quickly with a clear sense of purpose.

    The ce I''m headed is some unpleasant location...

    Even upon reflection, I don''t know how I came to think of it, but very fragmented yet vivid memories are providing me information.

    There''s no concrete evidence, but Marika is currently kidnapped by heretics.

    My purpose here is to root out and apprehend all heretics operating in the shadows.

    They have kidnapped Marika and are nning to carry out some disgraceful act.

    How I came to know this is a mystery to me as well.

    It''s like a memory I had forgotten suddenly came back to me...

    I wish I could ask someone about it because I don''t understand it myself, but the situation that''sing to my mind is so serious that I feel I must deal with this urgent issue first.

    As I wander the academy streets, Ie across a manhole cover that one might find if they look hard enough.

    It appears to be just an ordinary route down to the sewer, but what I see is something different.

    Thud...!

    Normally, it should only be opened by authorized personnel, but that''s just superficial...

    "This ce is unfamiliar, yet it feels certain."

    Even though it''s my first time here, I dash towards a precise destination as if I had been here several times before.

    "Just wait a little longer, Princess Marika..."

    With each increasingly urgent step deeper into the depths, the evil aura bes clearer.

    The power of darkness, which I''ve definitely felt before... This ce was indeed the den of heretics.

    Zap!

    Amidst this, another surge of electricity brings more unfamiliar memories.

    "Just a moment...!!"

    As the vivid scene unfolds before my eyes, I start to speed up even more.

    For some reason, I am convinced that Marika is in a situation that is perilously close to threatening her life.

    In this urgent moment, slowing down now seems like it would lead to an irreversible disaster. But then...

    Boom!

    A sh in the corner of my vision and a magical sphere flies towards me.

    "Who the hell are you?! How did you find this ce?!"

    The way was alreadyte, and now it was proving to be anything but smooth.

    "You''ve seen us, now you''ll have to disappear from this world!"

    A group of heretics attacks me.

    "Tch..."

    The situation seems like it won''t resolve smoothly, andbat appears to be inevitable.

    "I don''t have time for this..."

    I had already drained my magical power just a few minutes ago, and it wasn''t fully restored.

    Thest thing I needed was a grand battle at the end of my journey, with no time to waste on it.

    "Take him down!"

    As soon as the heretics, who seem to be the leaders,mand, spells begin to fly towards me. It''s a ce that would make an ordinary person''s mind reel from the sinister atmosphere.

    Everywhere, there''s a purplish smoke, and in the center of the room, there''s a suspicious altar with chains.

    Click!

    "Ugh..."

    And Marika, tied with heavy chains on the altar as a sacrifice.

    "The sacrifice is ready, now we just need to summon Luceria''s soul."

    The heretics seem rxed, as if their work is done.

    "Untie me!!"

    But unlike them, Marika struggles even more fiercely, the atmosphere growing more serious.

    After all, she might be offered up as a sacrifice.

    "It''s the princess''smand, release me at once!!"

    She knows it''s futile but desperately spouts every excuse she can think of to escape the situation.

    "Should we gag her to keep her quiet?"

    But, of course, they only get more annoyed and resort to stronger magic to bind her.

    "Leave her, she''s on her way out anyway. Let her talk all she wants."

    They chat idly, waiting for their colleagues to arrive.

    "You''re a bitte, did something happen?"

    One heretic expresses concern over the dy.

    "It''s nothing; the guards took the essence we need to steal, so the middle process was bound to be difficult. Beingte is to be expected."

    He reassures the worried one, taking it easy.

    "Ugh... It''s wrong..."

    Marika, whether out of energy to resist or unable to find a way out, seems to have half given up.

    "Am I going to die...? Sink into darkness where I can never open my eyes again...?"

    She murmurs to herself in a trembling voice, feeling the terror of the impending tragedy.

    "Finally, her babbling mouth is quiet, much better."

    But her despair is met with their mockery.

    Thud!

    Suddenly, the door bursts open.

    "Have they finally arrived?"

    "Good, they''re not toote."

    Voices filled with excitemente from a ce Marika cannot see.

    She faintly senses her fate reaching its endpoint and quietly sumbs to despair.

    "Hellfire!"

    Bang!

    Soon after, an explosion is heard, followed by a gust of strong wind.

    "Arghhh?!"

    "Ryan?!"

    Screams erupt.

    "What?!"

    What could be happening...? But a light that had dimmed inside Marika reignites, and her head, which had been hanging as if dead, is raised again.

    "Princess! Are you alright?!"

    A somewhat familiar voice reaches her.

    She hardly dares to hope, but she feels a surge of tension and a glimmer of hope.

    "Harold..?"

    She whispers the name of a man that crosses her mind and bites her lip nervously, and the response she gets is...

    "Don''t worry! I have arrived!"

    It was the man affirming her question.

 Chapter 64

    "Lightning Bolt!"

    Suddenly, a bright blue sh illuminates the area, and even the depths of the ground are filled with the rumbling of thunder.

    After briefly responding to Marika, I dive back into the fight. I would''ve liked to check on her condition more, but I need to reduce the number of enemies before they regain theirposure.

    Zap!

    "Arghhh!"

    A heretic hit directly by the spell screams, parts of their body turning ck and ceasing to move.

    The number of enemies decreases quickly; initially, there were five heretics, but now only three remain. Still, I was outnumbered.

    "Who are you?! How did you get in here?!"

    A figure, difficult to discern due to the robe obscuring their face but presumably female judging by their physique and voice, extends a hand threateningly towards me."O shadow, gather in my hand, corrupt the pure soul before me and obliterate it..."

    A female heretic begins to chant and slowly draws a magic circle.

    But in most battles, the first strike determines the oue, and I wasn''t about to wait for their attack.

    "Wind Cutter!"

    I capitalize on the advantage of instant-cast spells, and my magic is cast before hers, flying towards her.

    "Ah?!"

    Her magic circle shatters due to the interference.

    "Shock Bullet!"

    I cast another spell thatpresses the surrounding air and sends it towards the heretic.

    Caught off guard and still dazed by the disrupted magic, she''s hit directly. After being mmed against the wall, she falls unconscious.

    Now, only two remain...

    "Urrrrgh!!!"

    A fully alert heretic, with bulging muscles, charges at me.

    "?!?"

    An enormous figure, easily over 2 meters tall. Is this really the size a human can achieve, or is there an orc hidden beneath that robe?

    "Gale Force!"

    I counter by conjuring a strong wind, pushing him back.

    "Oog...!!"

    The massive heretic groans in pain as he stumbles backward, struggling against the force.

    "O shadows, gather in my hand, corrupt the pure soul before me, obliterate itpletely, Shadow Burst!"

    Thest standing heretic, perhaps unwilling to stand idly by, conjures the same spell that the female heretic failed toplete earlier, supporting the giant.

    A dark sphere, emanating shadowy tendrils, flies towards me.

    It looks all too familiar... where have I seen this spell before?

    But now wasn''t the time to ponder.

    "Wind''s Boomer!"

    Ibine it with the wind spell I had cast earlier. Gathering the surrounding wind and air, I create an explosion at a single point.

    Boom!

    The ensuing explosion not only counters the iing shadow magic but also sends the massive man flying into the air.

    From the outside, it may not seem like much had happened...

    "Argh?!"

    But the giant, who once boasted of his size, now finds his robe torn to shreds and is sent flying.

    Considering a bomb just detonated right in front of him, it''s a wonder he''s not pulverized.

    Thump!

    Hends heavily, the impact creating a shockwave, and remains motionless.

    "What are you..!!"

    In the blink of an eye, the situation turned. Though I had taken them by surprise, out of the five formidable adversaries, all but one were incapacitated.

    "How did you know where we were and attack us?!"

    Seeing four of hisrades overpowered so quickly, thest one shouts at me in a panicked voice.

    "Mind Wind."

    A spell to calm an unstable mind. Perfect for someone clearly losing their wits.

    The moment I cast the spell, he copses powerlessly to the ground, and silence descends upon the area.

    "Sigh... Situation resolved, Princess."

    I approach Marika, who is still bound in chains, having neutralized all the heretics. "Harold?"

    Suddenly, Marika gazes at me with eyes full of questions.

    "Yes?"

    What''s wrong? This was a first.

    Someone with such abat sense and talent to match...

    Efficiently utilizing their abilities ording to the situation, they seamlessly and cleanly led the battle.

    Taking control of the fight with quick situational analysis and understanding of magic, they unterally took the lead...

    It seemed they truly understood what genuine struggle meant, not just having brute strength.

    From the moment I witnessed his powerful magic, I sensed something extraordinary, but this was beyond my expectations.

    And my surprise wasn''t just about that.

    Now, after defeating all the enemies, he kindly smiles at me.

    It''s as if he has no grudges against me...

    How can he smile so purely at me?

    I''ve done terrible things to him...

    I started the quarrel with him, pped him in front of others, and inflicted irreparable damage...

    How can he smile so brightly at me?

    All the smiles I''ve received so far were mere masks, forced because of my royal status.

    However, he was different from everyone I''ve met so far.

    Those I''ve met pretended to forgive me, acted like they were in the wrong, and while appearing kind in front, they badmouthed and despised me behind my back.

    Yet, the man before me smiled with a pure and genuine smile, devoid of any resentment.

    Initially, I thought he forgave me just because of the respect my status demanded, but...

    I was wrong.

    Somehow, he knew I was in danger and rushed to help me.

    A man who truly forgave me and smiled genuinely, despite my previous animosity towards him.

    The sweat on his forehead indicated the ordeal he had gone through.

    "Phew... The situation is resolved, Princess."

    Although his appearance wasn''t as noble as mine and he looked rather worn-out,

    To my eyes, he appeared as radiant as the White Horse Prince.

    Why...

    I ask him an unreachable question internally.

    Did you rush here for me, who has been terrible to you...

    Why on earth...

    Holding my rapidly beating heart, I question myself but can''t find the answer.

    Strangely, my heart flutters... I feel good just looking at him...

    What is this feeling...?

    "What''s the matter?"

    I respond to her sudden call, but she quickly regains herposure and relies on my support.

    "Thank you..."

    Breaking the chains and supporting her, she thanks me in a weak voice.

    Is it just gratitude for this event?

    "No worries, I''m just d I wasn''tte."

    Brushing it off lightly, she responds with a more earnest tone.

    "Thank you, really..."

    "....?"

    The repetitive words felt odd, but...

    "Let''s go outside and report to the guards. I''m alreadyte for ss; how will I exin this to the professor..."

    Jokingly trying to divert the situation, we exit the ce.

    "Yeah, that''s right..."

    The Princess, whose mood shifted strangely,

    Seemed to be deeply pondering something, her focus not clear.

    What is she thinking right now?

    I couldn''t tell. After rescuing Marika, we were finally greeted by the outside world''s light.

    "The report has been filed. Based on the information you provided, we''ll send personnel immediately."

    Whether it''s because the Princess is with me or the guards of this country are just efficient, they promptly handle the situation, putting me at ease.

    I immediately reported to the guards as nned. Since the ss hasn''t ended, I consider returning to the ssroom.

    I''d probably get scolded by the professor for being absent on the first day, but I hope that with the Princess by my side, the situation will be somewhat mitigated. "Harold, I''d like to have a moment with you."

    It seemed the Princess had something to discuss with me.

    "What is it?"

    "This weekend... Can you spare some time? As a token of gratitude for this incident, I thought we could dine at a luxurious restaurant."

    She now seemed much friendlier than when we first met, when she was cold and sharp. However, her face still appeared lost in thought... What has she been pondering since earlier?

    "Well... I don''t have any ns, so if you''d like, we can do that."

    At that, she nods with a delighted smile.

    "That sounds exciting."

    Come to think of it, I think this is the first time I''ve seen her smile. Though we''ve known each other for only a short time, this is the first time she''s shown such a friendly attitude towards me since our initial encounter. Her smiling face, despite my previous biases against her...

    "You have a beautiful smile."

    Before I realized it, I had voiced my genuine feelings.

    "What...what?!"

    Then Marika, with an expression I hadn''t seen before, sharply looked at me. The friendly gaze I had just gotten used to turned sharp again.

    "Oops... I might''ve spoken too much. Just remember, even though you helped me, it doesn''t mean I''ve given you that much leeway."

    But I was just speaking my true feelings.

    "I just voiced my genuine feelings."

    I tried to express my true emotions, but for some reason, the atmosphere seemed unconvinced.

    In the underground passageway known only to heretics, amidst an atmosphere of silence, stood a man cloaked in a robe. This ce was where Harold had previously searched for Marika and where he encountered heretics and engaged in a skirmish. Naturally, after Harold had defeated them and moved on, everyone was unconscious, except for one person.

    "How pathetic. A slight hup in the n just because of this one failure."

    The mysterious man rummaged through one of his colleague''s possessions, mocking them.

    "But at least this was secured, right?"

    What he retrieved from his colleague was a luminescent, violet-hued ore.

    "Well... Even with my intervention, if they can''t handle things, they''re no better than beasts."

    He casually took the ore, leaving behind his fallenrades and leisurely walked away.

    "As long as this ore remains intact, missing the sacrifice is just a temporary setback... There''s no problem yet."

    The crystal he held was a vessel containing the soul of an ancient god, sealed during the Night of Ruin a few days ago.

    "After all, if they''re alive, they might be interrogated and potentially betray us."

    Having achieved his goal and anticipating the guards'' imminent arrival...

    "Burn everything to ashes, leave nothing behind, Hellfire."

    He bestows a twisted mercy upon them and calmly departs from the scene.

 Chapter 65

    At that moment, I was gued by two dilemmas.

    Firstly, the vivid memory lingering in my mind. Going a bit back in time to when Marika personally apologized to me... Suddenly, Marika vanished, and a surge of memories arose ¡ª scenes unfamiliar yet strangely familiar. They were vivid, so much so that they seemed etched into my mind. These sudden, unexpected memories caused confusion every time they were recalled. Initially, the weird sensation was off-putting, but it allowed me to rescue Marika safely, so I wasn''t too bothered. In fact, aside from the favor to Marika, these glimpses gave me a vague sense of events that might ur in the future, which could be seen as a boon. It was as if I could see the future... or perhaps gain insight into uing events. It was a vague feeling, but these insights rified my path forward.

    Returning to the main issue, there was a problem due to this memory. The events vividly appearing in my mind showed a girl I was currently observing, Aris, at the center of an incident.

    "Aris! I didn''t quite understand the magic theory we learnedst time. Can you exin it simply?!"

    "Of course! Bring your textbook, and I''ll exin!"

    Aris was the top student in the school, fitting her position as the ss president. I couldn''t take my eyes off Aris, not because I had feelings for her, but because she was currently in danger. In the memory I recalled, she was kidnapped by heretics. While the exact time was unknown, she was walking alone on a deserted street during the day and was ambushed by several cloaked figures. Aris, unaware of their heretic nature, was rmed by their menacing aura. Her pure and kind nature prevented her from causing harm, and her naivety made her an easy target. The scene of her being knocked unconscious and abducted was vividly ying in my mind.

    Knowing this, I couldn''t ignore it. Although the events in my memory took ce at night, I kept an eye on her just in case. The main reason I came here was to apprehend the heretics, and if Aris got abducted, a challenging journey awaited. Rescuing her would mean identifying the heretics, extracting information, and finding her location. Even then, there might be false leads and wasted efforts.

    "Ugh..."

    The thought of such a tiresome future made me nauseous. While it was hard to believe this would be reality, given my experience with Marika, it seemed usible. Although it might raise suspicions, I felt I needed to keep an eye on Aris."Harold? Who have you been staring at since just now?"

    And the second problem...

    "Why aren''t you answering when I''m talking to you?"

    The princess, whose attitude had changed rapidly after receiving my help...

    Even at first, she pped me in public, creating a hostile atmosphere. Anyone could guess our rtionship based on that strong first impression...

    But in just a few hours, everything changed...

    "Look at me."

    Now, she was not only friendly but also revealing someplex emotions.

    "Weren''t you and the princess literally at odds from the start?"

    "Now you two seem too close..."

    "Earlier, during the power test, the princess lost the bet but forgave you. Did that incident spark some new feelings?!"

    Thanks to that, I had to endure the buzzing gossip of half the students... "So, are you two dating?!"

    "Earlier, the princess calling the freshman was..."

    "Isn''t this matching up a bit too well?!"

    I couldn''t stand the direction the conversation was taking any longer.

    "Ahem!"

    My sudden cough indicated that I had heard everything, silencing the whispering crowd around.

    "That''s kind of scary..."

    "Did you see his damage score earlier? That''s beyond human..."

    "What''s his true identity? After seeing that, he seems... otherworldly. I get a weird vibe from him."

    "What''s the matter, Princess?"

    Unable to hold back, I responded to Marika and looked her in the eye.

    "Uh..."

    However, after beckoning me to look at her, she reacted strangely, avoiding eye contact and blushing.

    "No... it''s nothing."

    I wondered why she called me over in the first ce. It didn''t make sense.

    On top of that, I shouldn''t have been distracted from watching Aris. As I muttered this to myself, the scene unfolding before me made my heart race.

    Thump!

    "Harold?"

    Ignoring Marika''s concerned voice, I quickly got up and began following someone.

    Earlier...

    "Hey, do you know where Aris went?!"

    A student, seemingly taken aback by my urgency, tried to answer. They were the ones chatting with Aris earlier.

    "Uh... uh...?"

    They were flustered, but finally managed to respond.

    "Aris said she had something to do and left on her own."

    Hearing this, I felt as though my world was crashing down.

    "Wha... Where are you going all of a sudden?"

    Ignoring the students calling after me, I rushed out of the ssroom.

    She went somewhere alone? Isn''t she wandering around alone during the day?!

    I wanted to brush off the rising anxiety as needless worry, but the more I tried to calm down, the more tense I became.

    Suddenly leaving the ssroom... Was he watching Aris earlier? And then following her now? Was he really keeping an eye on her? My heart felt heavy.

    I had always been a bit grumpy, but I never truly harbored any ill feelings towards Aris... Why does it feel real this time? "Sigh..."

    Luckily, I was able to follow her. Although I did my best to keep up, it felt like I had been running for a while. I finally managed to get close to her, and now I had to be discreet to avoid being noticed.

    It felt weird, like I was stalking her... but I had no choice if I wanted to protect her.

    As she walked into a deserted crossroad, a scene unfolded that felt eerily familiar.

    "What do you want?!"

    Hearing her guarded voice, I focused and saw a group of unidentified people standing before her. If my memory served me right...

    Despite Aris''s warning, the heretics continued to approach her.

    "If youe any closer, I might have to harm you. Stay back!"

    With that, she began to draw a magic circle with her hand. However, she seemed hesitant.

    Ignoring her warnings, they continued to press forward.

    "This won''t do! Now...!"

    She prepared to cast a spell, but before she could...

    "O mighty ancient deity, hear my prayer. Bind the one who rebels before me. Paralyze."

    While Aris hesitated, the opponent already cast their spell, paralyzing her with a binding magic.

    "Uh.. choke...!!"

    It seemed the spell affected even her breathing. With a strangled gasp, she signaled her defenselessness, and then... nk! nk!

    Seizing the opportunity, another individual bound Aris with a magical chain.

    The situation concluded in an instant. Even if she was the student council president, a moment''s hesitation resulted in total vulnerability.

    "Phew, even if she was top of the school, she was quite easy to subdue... Simpler than I thought, almost disappointing."

    "Exactly, we did great! Haha!"

    A coarse male voice started the conversation, and the others joined in, seemingly enjoying the situation.

    "Uh! Uh!!"

    On the other hand, Aris struggled as if pleading to be released, but they paid her no heed.

    "Good, let''s quickly apply a sleep spell and take her... We missed the princess, but it''s fortunate we still have a valuable vessel here."

    From their conversation, it seemed they nned to kidnap Aris after rendering her unconscious.

    "Dark Arrow!"

    I couldn''t just stand by and watch their misdeeds, so I quicklyunched a surprise attack on their seemingly defenseless state.

    "What-?! Choke?!"

    A familiar scenario, I took one down to start.

    "What?! There''s someone else?!"

    The heretic holding Aris fell unconscious. The others looked at their fallenrade, clearly taken aback.

    Now''s my chance, while they''re still unaware...

    "Great Shockwave!"

    A broader shockwave, I pushed them away ensuring it didn''t harm Aris.

    The dark group was repelled by my magic and fell to the ground, not moving. It seemed the ones who kidnapped Aris weren''t that strong. Even with defensive magic, they all fainted from the aftermath.

    "Aris, are you okay?"

    Knowing the situation was over, I helped her out of her bindings.

    "Harold...?!"

    It seems the paralyzing spell naturally wore off when the caster fell unconscious. She moved freely once the shackles were off.

    "Can you stand?"

    I asked, extending my hand to help her up. But Aris just stared at me, seemingly unable to grasp the situation.

    Then...

    "He... Harold?! Did you... save me?!"

    She suddenly realized and blushed furiously.

    "Yeah, I happened to see you getting kidnapped, so I helped."

    Unable to say I had been watching her all along, I quickly thought of a usible excuse.

    Holding her hand gently, I smiled. In response, Aris''s face turned even redder.

    For some reason, I didn''t want to let go of her hand.

    "Th... thank you, Harold! I was really scared for a moment..."

    Though she expressed gratitude, I felt indifferent, having acted for my convenience.

    "It''s okay. I''m just d you''re safe."

    Yet again, she smiled faintly, mumbling something.

    "Harold is kind, very manly..."

    I didn''t hear it all, but from her expression, it seemed positive...

    "Do you have time this weekend?"

    Suddenly, Aris made such a proposal.

    "This weekend?"

    She seemed nervous, her face turning crimson, avoiding eye contact.

    "To thank you for today, I want to treat you. How about we tour the royal road and visit several stores I know? Of course, I''ll cover all the expenses!"

    It felt like an excessive reward, and a bit burdensome...

    But I already had ns for the weekend.

    An appointment with the princess of this kingdom...

    "How about the day after school starts?"

    The dates ovepped.

    What should I do? Should I decline? But if she gets kidnapped again, it''ll be even more troublesome... Still, my decision was...

    "Alright, I''ll make time for it."

    I epted her proposal.

    "Really?! I''m so happy you epted! I''ll dress up nicely, so look forward to it!"

    The tense expression was gone, reced with pure joy. Leaving just those words, Aris hurriedly left the ce.

    In a rush, she ran off, and soon, I was left alone in this deserted spot.

    The reason I epted her request was simple.

    Neither of them had a special rtionship with me, and both shared the mutual goal of repaying a favor...

    So, I thought, why not meet both?

    Such was my rationale.

    But why did I feel this way?

    "Ugh... maybe I should have thought about it more?"

    Immediately, I felt regret about my decision.

    I don''t know what''s going to happen, but an inexplicable sense of unease creeps in.

    "I''m a bit worried... but it shouldn''t be a big deal, right?"

    Reassuring myself with those words, I too began to walk, following in Aris''s footsteps.

 Chapter 66

    It''s chilly.

    A feeling so cold that it sends shivers down my spine.

    It''s clearly summer, and the heat should be scorching, but a coldness stimtes my nerves through the skin.

    The coldness is so intense that I feel like I''m in a cier region.

    Yet, the actual ce I''m in is the bustling royal road, bathed in the zing sunlight.

    The reason I feel this intense cold is precisely...

    At this very moment, two girls are giving me icy stares, making me feel paralyzed.

    "Haha..."

    I tried to break the tense atmosphere with an awkward smile, but..."Do you think this situation is funny?"

    "How dare you deceive the princess? I must admit, you have guts."

    Why are they exuding such coldness?

    I tentatively specte that perhaps my wrong choice has incurred their resentment... Thinking back to the events at the academy yesterday.

    In retrospect, was it some sort of cosmic joke? If Marika and Aris had been in the same ce back then, would the situation have been different?

    "Harold!"

    While Marika momentarily left her seat, Aris approached me.

    "Do you remember our promise for tomorrow?"

    The storm of events from the first day of enrollment had passed, but the following four days leading up to the weekend went smoothly without any incidents.

    The memories of what might happen to me in the future began to fade, and by the time this morning arrived, they had vanished from my mind.

    It was as if the information that was provided to me, hinting at future events, had disappeared as soon as the immediate crisis was over.

    What phenomenon was that? Those fragmented memories that seem to hint at future events...

    I don''t have an answer, but I should make a note next time if it happens again.

    Other than the kidnappings of Marika and Aris, there were many memories engraved, but they disappeared as if they were lies.

    "As I mentioned before, I''ll dress up nicely, so look forward to it!"

    I personally thought it would be a casual meal with a friend, but did she have a different idea?

    She seemed to be daydreaming, which made me worried.

    Over the past four days, the only students I became close with were Aris and Marika.

    Perhaps because of the incident on the first day, other students were not very weing, except for the two who I had helped.

    Of course, it''s too early to make a definitive judgment, but I mostly spent time with them.

    There were times when all three of us were together, but there was always an awkward atmosphere, so I mostly hung out with one at a time.

    Even if Marika and Aris weren''t best friends, they were on good terms, so when the three of us were together, it wasn''t too ufortable.

    "I have some work at the student council, so I''ll go ahead!"

    In the midst of our casual conversation, Aris mentioned her tasks and promptly exited the ssroom.

    "Harold, I have something to discuss."

    At that very moment, as if timed perfectly, Marika approached me.

    "What is it, Your Highness?"

    Although I addressed her formally, she seemed a bit dishappy.

    "I told you to be casual. In the academy, there''s no strict hierarchy, so you can speak freely if I allow it."

    "Alright, Marika, what''s up?"

    When I responded casually as she wished, she gave a satisfied smile and then started discussing our meeting tomorrow.

    "Remember our lunch date tomorrow? How about we go straight to a restaurant? I know a luxurious ce that many nobles frequent."

    She shared her ns, but honestly, I didn''t mind either way.

    Initially, I didn''t save them for any reward, and their excessive gratitude even felt burdensome. I just thought of having a simple meal.

    "It''s about us having a meal together... and..."

    However, unlike my attitude, Marika seemed nervous and expectant, not fitting for her royal status. She fidgeted with her fingers and murmured something under her breath. "Hehe... I''m really looking forward to tomorrow."

    Both Aris and her seemed to be preparing something solidly, unlike me who took things lightly...

    Maybe I should have been more thoughtful about this...

    Did they know from the beginning that all three of us would gather?

    As I mentioned before, the atmosphere was a bit awkward when the three of us met, so I nned to use this weekend''s meeting as a chance to bond and improve our rtionship.

    So, I set the appointment time and ce identically for both of them...

    But I just realized I didn''t mention that it would be the three of us.

    Should I tell them now?

    I briefly considered it, but...

    "Would it really matter?"

    Thinking that the more the merrier, I carelessly overlooked it. And such a casual decision led to the current situation...

    "Harold... I didn''t hear anything about the princess joining us."

    "Weren''t we supposed to spend time just the two of us? When did you make ns with Aris?"

    She questioned me with her cold, piercing eyes.

    "I just thought it would be nice for all of us to meet..."

    I made a smallment, hoping to lighten the heavy atmosphere between us, but...

    "It''s not polite to merge appointments without prior notice, is it?"

    "I''m a bit disappointed."

    The situation only worsened...

    Despite the scorching weather, our atmosphere felt as cold as a frosty winter.

    It felt so out of ce, especiallypared to the surrounding people who looked at me with pity.

    "I was a fool to expect! Now my mood is ruined!"

    Comining to herself, Marika turned on her heels and stormed off.

    "Whether you two spend time together or not, I''m leaving. Consider our appointment canceled!"

    In the end, she left angrily without looking back.

    The pressure from her gaze lessened, but another girl was still ring at me, making me unsure of how to react.

    "Um... Aris?"

    I cautiously called out her name, but her response was cold.

    "I''d prefer if you didn''t call me by my name."

    She spoke gently, but her tone was as if addressing an enemy, making me involuntarily lower my head.

    "I''m sorry..."

    "What for?"

    Every word I spoke felt like an usation because of her monotone yet piercing replies.

    "Ha..."

    I lowered my head in an apologetic manner, took a deep breath, and her cold gaze finally softened.

    "Really... I thought we''d spend time just the two of us. I took great care in getting ready... What''s this?"

    As Aris murmured to herself, I noticed her attire. The outfit perfectly matched her silvery hair, a beautiful yet simple dress, with a design blending ck and white that harmonized wonderfully with her. I could tell she had genuinely prepared to impress me.

    "You always look beautiful, no matter when I see you."

    Attempting to lighten her mood, I sincerely shared my feelings, which seemed to shift the atmosphere once again.

    "Why... all of a sudden?!"

    Her previously stern face reddened, and she began to fidget.

    "You can''t... you can''t just say that all of a sudden!"

    Although she was pretending to be angry, she seemed genuinely flustered by mypliment.

    "I''m just speaking my heart."

    "Hmm..."

    However, my sincere expression left her hesitating about how to respond.

    "Well... I did prepare all this to hear that..."

    She looked flustered, sometimes hesitant and somewhat confused, but...

    "That''s really unfair..."

    The atmosphere lightened again, and she muttered something that sounded slightly discontented, but the familiarity returned.

    "So... shall we go?"

    I cautiously suggested starting our ns for the day. She briefly red at me with displeasure, but soon relented. "I have to do my best today, right?"

    Responding with the brightest smile I could muster, I follow the path she leads. After Aris left Harold''s side,

    There was a girl who had been closely watching him for a while.

    From the moment Marika and Aris abandoned him until he disappeared from view, there was someone who never took her eyes off Harold.

    Step... step...

    The girl, with an appearance resembling a fragile maiden, walked with surprisingly heavy steps. She stood where he was just moments ago, nkly staring at the street where he had vanished.

    "Harold...?"

    In a voice filled with fondness and longing, as if they had known each other for ages, the mysterious girl murmured his name.

    Whoosh!

    At that moment, a strong gust of wind blew through the area...

    "Is it really you...?"

    Her red hair fluttered in the wind, and with an anxious expression, she posed a question that might never be answered.

 Chapter 67

    "Wow...!"

    Spread out before me was a feast, mostly made up of various meats, but each dish was prepared with different ingredients and methods. Just looking at them made my mouth water.

    "How is it? Isn''t it generous for the price?! Of course, most of the students from our school are regrs at this restaurant."

    Seeing my satisfied reaction, she smiled brightly.

    It certainly smelled good enough to make one wonder, "Is this really the price?"

    "Try it!"

    I couldn''t find a reason to refuse, so I grabbed a piece of meat in front of me and put it in my mouth.

    With every bite, the juices flowed, and the vors of the meat and seasonings harmoniously danced on my taste buds. The taste was so exquisite that it felt like I was eating a high-end dish.

    The atmosphere of the restaurant felt somewhat like a pub. The food looked delicious but wasn''t overly fancy, giving it an affordable feel. Yet it felt morefortable for me than an aristocratic ambiance."It''s delicious, definitely the best I''ve had recently among the restaurants I''ve been to."

    She smiled proudly at my review.

    "I feel rewarded introducing you to this ce!"

    She smiled at me and then took a bite of her own food with a fork.

    As we chatted and enjoyed our meal...

    "By the way, Aris, I have something to ask..."

    About halfway through our meal, I turned to her with a more serious tone. She seemed to catch on and looked back with a focused gaze.

    I had several questions about why I had set up this meeting today.

    "What is it? I''ll tell you everything I know."

    Aris smiled confidently.

    Originally, Marika should have been here too. I thought it would be better to hear from both of them, but since Marika had unexpectedly left, I had to ask Aris.

    "I heard some bad rumors about the academy... Do you know anything?"

    The reason I came to this academy, something rted to the Order...

    ording to the letter I received from Lady Morione, they believe that the souls of ancient gods reside in the academy''s shadows.

    Their objective was to resurrect their ancient god, and for that, they needed a young, strong body.

    And there''s no better ce than an academy full of vibrant youths.

    Recently, there have been rumors of students disappearing and sightings of strange viins.

    Most shockingly, the academy''s principal, Ms. Arsia, is alleged to be aiding them.

    "Um..."

    Aris gave a vague smile in response to my question. Did she know something?

    "Well... I don''t know for sure, but the mood in the ss hasn''t been greattely. There are rumors of a suspicious organization within, and the biggest issue might be the change in the principal..."

    From her precise description, she might have more information than I do.

    "Should I ask about Ms. Arsia?"

    "Regarding her, I know better than anyone."

    I felt like I was onto something big. It seemed she knew something about her...

    "But I don''t know why she changed like that."

    My hopes were shattered.

    However, something felt off. If it were just a simple student-principal rtionship, there would be no need for such words. Her usage of the term "she" suggested a closer rtionship than just a student and principal. "Why did you say you know the principal best?"

    As I asked that, her smiling face shifted to one tinged with sadness.

    "Most people don''t know the principal''s surname. Her full name is Arsia Vil Her..."

    Vil Her?

    That surname... it was Aris''s surname...

    "....?!"

    A realization crossed my mind.

    The same surname...?

    Wait... does that mean...?

    "She''s your mother?!"

    I asked with a mix of shock and spection.

    "Uhm..."

    But she slightly shook her head, implying that wasn''t the case.

    It was a relief, in a way. If the principal had indeed been her mother, that would''ve been shocking on its own.

    Now that I think about it, they do look simr...

    "I guess most people would think that way, right?"

    Aris''s expression turned even sadder, as if she had anticipated my reaction.

    "I was a part of her that broke off and saw the light of the world. Maybe I''m a sort of split spirit... She existed before me, the main body. So, she might be like a mother figure...?"

    At first, I didn''t understand what she meant.

    Ordinary people wouldn''t describe their birth in the way Aris did.

    What she was saying sounded as if... she wasn''t human, but a different species...

    Aris is a split spirit of Principal Arsia?

    Seeing her after knowing that fact, I noticed simrities between her and Principal Arsia.

    "Can you exin in more detail?"

    "If it were anyone else, I would''ve refused... but since it''s you, Harold, I''ll tell you."

    With that, the atmosphere between us grew heavier.

    "She is of the Spirit n. And I am something like a byproduct that separated from her for some reason..."

    The Spirit n.

    From what I knew, the Spirit n was one of the longest-lived races, created by ancient gods and considered as a sort of demigod. They were so rare that I had only heard about them. They are beings of pure magic and are said to possess powerful magic that can pierce mountains.

    When I first met Principal Arsia, she mentioned that she appeared young due to her race''s characteristics... Was she referring to this?

    Thinking about it, a spirit being alive for such a long time, umting knowledge and wielding powerful magic, and rising to the position of principal of the academy, it all made sense.

    And if Aris is derived from Arsia, who is of the Spirit n, is Aris also a spirit?

    "Why did you separate? What was the reason?"

    I overlooked the minor details and focused on her statement about being separated for some reason. Her response was a bit vague.

    "I''m not sure... but I think it might have something to do with the suspicious organization that''s causing the rumors in the school."

    So, I have to either investigate the heretics or directly find out from Principal Arsia...

    But this was enough information.

    It felt like pieces of a puzzle wereing together.

    The Spirit n created by the ancient gods and the Order worshiping the ancient gods... There was no evidence, but it felt right.

    "Thanks for telling me. I feel like I ruined the mood... haha..."

    Realizing that our conversation had made the atmosphere heavy and the food had gone cold...

    But contrary to my awkward tone, she acted as if nothing happened.

    "It''s okay! Let''s eat before it getspletely cold!"

    I tried to match her and returned to the previous mood. We resumed our meal, and due to ordering excessively, we struggled to finish.

    "It feels like I overate after such a long time..."

    I managed to finish all the food.

    I felt so full that it seemed like my stomach was about to burst.

    At first, I thought of leaving some food, but since it was so tasty even when cold, I ended up eating more than usual...

    "Was it good?"

    In contrast to my difort from overeating, she smiledfortably.

    Aris, who eats much more than she looks... Next time I eat with her, I''ll have to be more considerate. "Alright! Now that we''re full, let''s head over there!"

    Before I could even respond, she excitedly took my hand, pulling me along like a child leading their parent. We ended up wandering around the main street, doing various activities.

    We watched a y, strolled through a flower-filled park, and browsed various general and essory stores.

    Now, we were in a jewelry store, looking at various adornments...

    "Wow! This is beautiful!"

    Aris eximed, looking at a stunning silver pendant with more enthusiasm than she had for any other item. She seemed utterly captivated, not taking her eyes off the pendant as she picked it up with a gleam in her eye.

    "How much is this?!"

    She eagerly asked the shopkeeper about the price, but...

    "5,000 Luins."

    "Ugh... that''s expensive!"

    She muttered, taken aback by the price. She quickly covered her mouth, looking embarrassed. She nced at me and awkwardlyughed before hastily leaving the store.

    5,000 Luins... indeed, it was a steep price.

    But thanks to the endless wealth bestowed upon me by Morione, it wasn''t too burdensome for me. Recalling Aris''s reaction earlier...

    "I''ll take this pendant for 5,000 Luins, please."

    I decided to buy it as a gift for her, thinking she''d love it.

    The shopkeeper, having received the correct payment, smirked mysteriously.

    "Thank you, young man! She''s your girlfriend, right?"

    The shopkeeper jumped to quite the conclusion.

    "Uh? No, she''s not¡ª"

    "Ah, youth! It''s a beautiful thing!"

    Before I could correct him, he continued speaking, not giving me a chance to rify.

    "I''ll give you another one for free!"

    With that, he handed me two identical pendants.

    "May your rtionshipst long!"

    The shopkeeper, clearly under a major misconception, but since I got a free item, I decided to let it slide.

    "Thank you."

    After expressing my gratitude, I looked around for Aris, who had already moved quite a distance away. I sprinted after her, managing to catch up after an exhausting chase.

    "Haha... I must be crazy..."

    As I approached her, she was murmuring something, seemingly lost in thought.

    "Going off and asking for the price of such an expensive item..."

    It seemed she was talking about the pendant. Was the price that shocking to her? She looked more anxious than necessary for such a simple mistake.

    "What if you''d left me alone, Aris?"

    I tried to console her, but...

    "Oh! What was I thinking? I''m sorry for leaving you behind!"

    She finally snapped back to reality, looking surprised and genuinely remorseful. She gazed at me with puppy eyes, making me feel guilty for some reason.

    "It''s okay... But, here..."

    I handed her the pendant I had bought earlier.

    "It''s a gift for you."

    Seeing the shimmering silver pendant in my hand, she gasped.

    "O...?!"

    She stared at the pendant for a moment, seemingly trying to understand the situation.

    "This...?!"

    "Seeing how much you liked it, I bought it for you."

    Her eyes welled up with tears, moved by the gesture.

    "Really... for me?"

    Although she double-checked, my answer was already clear.

    "It''s okay, just ept it."

    "Harold..."

    Overwhelmed with joy, she tightly gripped my hands, shaking them enthusiastically.

    "Thank you! I was inexplicably drawn to it! I''m really, really grateful!"

    Her reaction was even more enthusiastic than I expected, making me feel proud of my choice.

    "Listen... I already got a gift and I feel a bit guilty... but I have a favor to ask."

    Suddenly, she became serious and sat me down, swallowing nervously before asking for a favor. "A favor...?"

    As I mumbled, she let go of my hand and leaned in a little closer, tilting her head.

    "Could you... put it on for me?"

    She looked at me with a slightly tense face.

    "Alright."

    Her pleading eyes made it hard to refuse, so I hung the pendant around her neck.

    "I''m happy... I''ll treasure this pendant."

    At her words, I nodded and admired how the pendant looked even better on her than I imagined. Itplemented her so well that I felt even more satisfied with my gift choice.

    Hmm... It suits her well.

    Just as I was about to continue our journey...

    "Harold...!"

    Aris, who had been silent for a moment, called me with a serious tone.

    "Hmm?"

    I tilted my head, curious about what she wanted to say, when suddenly...

    Whoomph!

    I felt a warm and weighty embrace.

    Aris hugged me.

    "Aris?!"

    Her sudden action took me by surprise, and I hesitated, unsure of how to react as she held me even tighter.

    "Thank you so much... You saved me and took care of me... And instead of repaying you, I even epted a gift... I''ll never forget this kindness..."

    She poured out her feelings toward me.

    "Ever since you saved me, I''ve felt strange... My heart races when I see you... It''s like I''m going crazy...!"

    Aris''s mood shifted unexpectedly, and my instincts began to warn me of potential danger. It felt like my gift had inadvertently triggered a switch in her.

    "Can you let go of me for a moment?"

    I politely asked her to release me, but she continued to cling to me. I noticed her eyes were unfocused, as if she had lost her senses. Her pupils were slightly dted, and I could sense a hint of madness in them.

    "Being with Harold, who''s so kind and warm... I think I fell for your kind heart at first sight...!"

    She confessed, holding onto me even tighter.

    Excuse me, Miss Aris?!

    For some reason, Aris''s breathing became ragged, and I instinctively knew I needed to get away quickly. She was dangerous now!

    But even as I tried to escape, she held me firmly in ce.

    "Harold... You smell so good... It''s intoxicating..."

    Aris, in a daze, rubbed her face against my chest.

    "Aris?!"

    I called her name in shock, but it seemed she couldn''t hear me.

    A fleeting memory crossed my mind...

    From what I knew, the spirit race had a particr vulnerability to intense emotions...

    Was this the reason for Aris''s behavior?

    "Alright, just let go for a-"

    I tried to resist, but for some reason, I couldn''t overpower her.

    Smack!

    Suddenly, I felt a soft sensation on my cheek. It happened so fast I barely registered it.

    "?!?!"

    Aris was kissing my cheek. I was so stunned that for a moment, my mind went nk.

    Her sudden surprise attack left me in such shock that I momentarily doubted reality.

    But then...

    Thud!

    A heavy sound, like a metal tool falling, snapped me back to reality. As I regained my focus...

    "Harold...?"

    An unfamiliar voice murmured my name.

    Who is it?

    I turned towards the direction of the voice and...

    "Huh...?"

    A red-haired girl I''d never seen before was staring at us with a shocked expression.

 Chapter 68

    "Harold...?"

    The girl, with eyes shadowed by despair, murmured my name and began to shiver. She had tied her hair in a ponytail-like fashion, and with her ordinary-looking sword and armor, she appeared to be just another female adventurer passing by.

    "Uh... ah..."

    It seemed she recognized me and wanted to say something, but her words wouldn''te out. She just opened and closed her mouth.

    From my perspective, she was a stranger. As far as I remembered, I had never met her before, yet she seemed to recognize me and was clearly confused.

    What on earth was happening?

    "Are you okay...?"

    Concerned, I approached the visibly distressed woman.

    "Yes... Huh?!"As I neared, her anguished demeanor vanished, reced by a calm one, though she still looked slightly flustered.

    "You seemed upset earlier..."

    "I... I''m fine!"

    She responded to my concern with an overly confident voice, shaking her head vigorously from side to side. Her fluctuating emotions made her seem quite peculiar.

    "Do you know me?"

    Didn''t she call my name earlier?

    "L...?"

    My question seemed to create a tense atmosphere, and I felt unexpectedly ufortable.

    "What did you say...?"

    She looked at me with wide eyes, as if she couldn''t believe or had misheard what I''d said.

    "Didn''t you call my name earlier? Have we met before?"

    I expressed my genuine confusion. For some unknown reason, the red-haired woman seemed utterly defeated, as if she knew me but was heartbroken that I didn''t recognize her.

    Were we acquaintances? However, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t recall her face.

    Despite my feelings, she seemed deeply affected by my response.

    "Ah... Well..."

    She had been hesitating to speak to me from the start and continued to do so.

    "What''s going on, Harold?"

    Aris, unable to wait any longer, intervened.

    Whoosh!

    "Aris?"

    Suddenly, Aris hugged me, the kind of intimate gesture usually reserved for lovers. It could easily be misinterpreted by onlookers.

    "Wha?!"

    She was taken aback and stared in disbelief.

    "Do you know Harold?"

    Aris also asked the female adventurer a simr question. The atmosphere was different, though. For a brief moment, I felt a mix of emotions from Aris¡ªjealousy, hatred, and various other negative feelings.

    Aris continued her silence, seemingly lost in conflicting thoughts. She finally responded with a weak voice.

    "No... I must have mistaken you for someone else... I apologize..."

    She gave a chilling reply, devoid of any warmth, and hung her head as if she had lost everything. I couldn''t understand why she was behaving this way, especially after she admitted not knowing me.

    "It''s alright."

    Instead of me, Aris briefly replied to the red-haired girl and, ignoring my intentions, began pulling me away by the arm. I couldn''t be certain, but I felt there was more to discuss with the mysterious adventurer.

    "Wait... Aren''t we moving a bit too fast?"

    As she disappeared from view, I turned my attention from the mysterious adventurer to Aris, who was hastily moving away.

    "Aris?"

    For some reason, she looked upset, as if she was jealous that I had shown interest in another woman... "From the way that woman looked at you earlier, it seemed she has feelings for you, Harold!"

    Aris puffed up her blushing cheeks, acting sulky, and made a ''hmmph!'' sound, snorting in displeasure.

    Did that woman really show interest in me?

    Was Aris seeing things differently? I found myself wondering if that female adventurer had given off any such vibes, even for a moment.

    "What are you talking about? She said she mistook me for someone else... and we''ve never met before!"

    Despite my rebuttal, Aris continued in an irritated tone, gripping my arm even tighter.

    "But that woman definitely showed feelings for you! And I saw you giving her a meaningful look too!"

    Aris''s bubbly personality sometimes felt overbearing... She was jealous of a rtionship that seemed obviously awkward to everyone else.

    After all, the woman apologized for her mistake, thinking she knew me. Why would Aris react this way?

    Actually, it''s true that I have feelings for Aris more than for that mysterious girl...

    It was an iprehensible and strange situation... As the scene shifted, after Aris took Harold away, Erina watched them with aplicated expression.

    "Ugh..."

    She poured out all her suppressed anger and hatred towards Aris, who had taken Harold away from her.

    "If only that tragedy hadn''t happened..."

    "I met him first..."

    Erina began grinding her teeth in frustration, feeling the injustice of having to act ignorant while watching the man she adored embrace another woman.

    If she could, she would want to tear apart that audacious woman...

    nk!

    Picking up her fallen sword, she gently unsheathed the sharp de.

    "But what if I hurt Harold in the process?"

    The reason Erina had to ignore him, even when he showed affection, the reason she had to pass on her love without him knowing, was due to a stern warning from Morione. Due to the effects of a curse, in this new life, Harold had to forget about Erina. Because if anything were to jog his memories from the past, it would be irreversible...

    She couldn''t be with him because of that warning. Erina had to pretend not to know him, even if it meant enduring the sight of their budding rtionship.

    Harold was kind, so she vaguely anticipated him forming a bond with another woman...

    But...

    Holding the sharp de, she made a deep resolve in her heart.

    "I won''t just hand him over..."

    She dered, her voice dripping with hatred, to the detestable woman who had left.

    "I will never give him up..." In the principal''s office of the Magic Academy.

    It was a quiet ce where no one, except the principal of the academy, should be present.

    But this time, it was different.

    "Leave at once, I''m tired of punishing innocent students!"

    A voice filled with resentment broke the heavy silence.

    The room wasn''t only upied by her.

    "Now, are you saying that?"

    Surrounding her in a semi-circle was a group of mysterious individuals. Their sizes varied, but they all wore simr outfits that concealed their identities.

    However, to her eyes, their attire was all too familiar. They were the cultists that infested the academy, tainting Arisia''s position.

    "Why should I hand over my cherished students to the likes of you?"

    Arisia, the principal, disyed her disdain for these heretical individuals.

    "Please keep your eyes open! I can no longer turn a blind eye to our students disappearing!"

    Arisia, her forehead creased in anger, confronted the group before her with a palpable animosity.

    "You''re changing the terms of our agreement now, Principal?"

    However, the robe-d heretics responded with a calm tone, tinged with a hint of displeasure.

    "Get out! I can''t even stand dealing with your disgusting aftermath!"

    She looked at the mysterious individuals covered in robes with pure hostility, as if she wanted to tear them apart right then and there.

    Drawing a magic circle with her hand, she seemed ready to obliterate the cluster of heretics in front of her.

    But then...

    "Hmm, I thought you''d be more cooperative recently... Seems we were mistaken about your academy..."

    A man pulled something from his robe, revealing a shining pendant. "That... that is...!"

    Upon seeing the pendant, Arisia''s face contorted in despair. She reached out, as if trying to stop the man holding the pendant.

    "Even if you didn''t want to be a sacrifice, wasn''t it too much to resist your fate and even create a split form, Aris?"

    While saying this, he applied pressure to the pendant, distorting its shape.

    "Thanks to her, born with a fraction of your power, you became an unsuitable sacrifice because your power wasn''t whole, right?"

    The pendant, as if it had a survival instinct, flickered as the pressure to destroy it increased.

    "Isn''t it because of your actions that our ns were dyed, and we''re in this situation?"

    "Wa... wait!"

    As the pendant continued to deform, Arisia''s face, which was filled with anger just moments ago, was now filled with anxiety.

    "Well... thanks to your foolish actions, we found your weakness."

    Crack... Snap!

    The pendant, unstable as if filled with cracks, started to emit light in quicker intervals.

    "This pendant, akin to your heart... It seems you care for Aris not just as a split form, but as if she were your daughter..."

    The pendant emitted an even brighter and intense light, as if signaling its imminent destruction.

    "If this is destroyed, Aris''s life will..."

    As the man calmly delivered his statement, just as the pendant was about to shatter...

    "Please wait!"

    With a desperate face, she pleaded with him.

    "Fine...! I''ll do as you wish!"

    Only when she reluctantly agreed toply did the force on the pendant ease.

    "Finally, we''re on the same page."

    Soon after, the pendant seemed to miraculously restore itself to its original form.

    "Thank you, Principal. We''ll send you the list soon."

    Then he hid the pendant somewhere within his robes and began to chant a spell.

    "When you call, we''ll dly answer. Open the path we wish to take... Shadow Teleport."

    Uponpleting the chant, the heretics'' shadows unnaturally expanded.

    "Honestly, I wasn''t sure it would work, but seeing how much you care for Aris... Even if you resisted till the end, we could have dyed our ns."

    A small, mockingughter could be heard.

    "Of course, she would have died."

    With a final taunt, he snapped his fingers.

    Snap!

    The heretics were swallowed by their shadows, disappearing as if they never existed. Left alone in the room, the principal eximed,

    "Ugh!"

    As soon as the heretics disappeared, she clutched her chest in pain and immediately knelt.

    "Damn it!"

    She had suppressed all her emotions to appear strong in front of the heretics, but now she let out all her pent-up feelings.

    While showing anger by grinding her teeth, the majority of the emotions she felt were sorrow and despair.

    "Please..."

    With her hands together, she murmured a desperate prayer, tears streaming down her face.

    What circumstances led her to submit to them and cry out in such misery?

    "Someone, anyone... please save Aris..."

    Only her desperate plea echoed in the silent room...

 Chapter 69

    "Ahhhh!!"

    While walking, Aris suddenly screamed in surprise and sat down on the ground.

    "What happened?!"

    I tried to support her as she suddenly copsed, but she seemed too preupied to notice me.

    "Ugh..."

    Aris groaned in pain, as if she was an undead monster being destroyed under the scorching sun. She started to sweat profusely and writhed on the ground.

    "Aris, are you okay?!"

    Unable to stand it any longer, I quickly cast a healing spell on her. However, she continued to struggle in pain, screaming in a hoarse voice. Magic seemed to be of no use. Was there some fundamental issue?

    However, my worries were short-lived..."Oo....?"

    Her previously paleplexion returned to normal, and she started to touch her body in wonder.

    "Are you okay now...?"

    Her expression rxed, as if nothing had happened. Soon, she stood up without my help.

    "You were in so much pain just now, what happened?"

    Taken aback by the sudden event, I asked with a mix of shock in my voice. She looked as if she too hadn''t anticipated this event, her expression turning ambiguous.

    "I don''t know..."

    She truly seemed clueless about the reason, her face reflecting a bitter emotion.

    "But it''s not the first time this has happened..."

    "What?"

    Her surprising revtion changed the atmosphere, making it more somber. This wasn''t the first time she acted this way?

    Without giving me a chance to ponder, she spoke with a serious expression, sharing her story.

    "I asionally have these episodes... I don''t know the reason, but whenever I try to forget, an indescribable pain torments me..."

    She leaned on me, wiping off her sweat, her body exhausted from the pain.

    "Do you know if it''s some kind of illness?"

    She firmly shook her head, indicating that a simple exnation like that wouldn''t suffice.

    "It''s different... more abstract, maybe... Honestly, I don''t really understand it either."

    So she herself doesn''t know why she''s going through this?

    "I feel a burning pain throughout my body at unpredictable intervals... It''s so agonizing that I unintentionally hurt those around me..."

    She seemed more worried about affecting others negatively due to her condition than about her own suffering.

    "I''m sorry... We came out to have a good time, and I feel like I ruined the mood..."

    She looked at me with anxious eyes, probably wondering if I was upset.

    However, in response to her unease, I firmly grasped her shoulder and said,

    "It''s okay. I want to help you in any way I can."

    Honestly, I was a bit surprised, but my main thought was tofort her.

    "Wha... What?! Really?"

    My words made Aris blush even more, her face turning a deeper shade of red. It felt like I could feel the heat if I touched her cheek.

    "Yes."

    With a firm resolve, I nodded and looked straight into her eyes, affirming my sincere intention. "Harold cared about me that much..."

    Seeing my attitude, she seemed lost in thought, her focus gradually fading, which made me anxious.

    "It''s hard for me to ignore someone in need... I want to help you."

    I emphasized this once more, as everything I''d said so far truly reflected my sincere feelings.

    "He... Harold..."

    With emotion, she began to look at me, her gaze filled with a mixture of feelings. She then spoke with a lingering smile.

    "Thank you, Harold is always so kind..."

    It felt like she was murmuring to herself, but her soft voice reached my ears, expressing her gratitude.

    She paused for a moment, her head lowered in thought, then looked up with a smile. However, the moment was brief.

    "We haven''t known each other for very long, but with Harold, it''s not the curse but my own self..."

    I couldn''t catch what she muttered next, as her lips moved without producing any sound.

    "What did you just say?"

    But she just smiled at my question, avoiding a direct answer.

    "Is it okay if I lean on you a bit? I want to entrust myself to someone strong and kind like you."

    She probably meant entrusting herself with the issue of her pain.

    "If you''re okay with it."

    With another nod from me, Aris replied with a smile filled with multiple emotions, "I had fun today!"

    As time passed and the sky started to turn orange with the setting sun,

    "It was really great to spend time with Harold!"

    She paused momentarily as our paths diverged.

    "I also had a great time, thanks to Aris."

    We exchanged goodbyes, and gradually our figures distanced from each other.

    "See you at the academy!"

    As I wrapped up my time with Aris and walked alone on the unusually quiet street,

    "Where should I go now? Since I''m out, maybe I should visit Mr. Morione?"

    As I contemted my destination and continued walking,

    "Excuse me...!"

    I heard an unfamiliar voice calling from behind.

    "Yes?"

    Turning around in response,

    "Oh... it''s you..."

    A woman in in iron armor, wielding a sword, and with red hair tied in a ponytail approached.

    "This makes our second meeting, right?!"

    Indeed, it was the same adventurer who had mistaken the person earlier when Aris kissed my cheek.

    "Weren''t you the adventurer from earlier? It''s quite a coincidence to meet again."

    At myment, she awkwardly smiled and scratched her left cheek.

    "Haha... yes, quite a coincidence... I wanted to talk to you about that."

    She has something to say to me?

    "What is it?"

    "Well... I''m sorry about earlier. I saw you having a good time and felt bad for intervening..."

    She seemed a bit rushed, speaking fast and with a sense of urgency.

    "It''s alright, I didn''t really mind."

    Though her behavior felt a bit off, I tried to respond naturally. Then she made an offer.

    "If it''s not too much to ask, can I buy you a meal as an apology? I know a ce."

    It wasn''t aboutpensation, but she suddenly invited me to eat.

    "Huh? That''s not necessary..."

    "No! I really want to make it up to you!"

    She seemed so eager to be of help that it felt a bit peculiar.

    Even if I wanted to refuse, she kept insisting. Looking up at the sky, which was turning into a twilight hue, I pondered. The sun was still there because of the summer season, but it was slowly approaching dinner time.

    "Even so..."

    "You don''t have to refuse, it''s really okay!"

    I wasn''t particrly hungry since I''d eaten a lot at lunch, but I was a bit peckish. Even if it felt a bit awkward, given her persistence... "If you''re so eager to make amends... I won''t strongly refuse."

    I reluctantly epted her offer.

    "Ha..."

    The female adventurer bowed her head, her mood visibly lifted with a bright smile.

    "Thank you! I promise to treat you to some delicious food!"

    She raised her head, cing a hand on her left chest in a gesture of courtesy.

    "My name is Erina Robias! Please call me Erina!"

    Erina... it was a name I hadn''t heard before.

    "I''m Harold Wicker."

    I introduced myself, and for a brief moment, a look of longing and sadness seemed to cross her face.

    "Well... we''ve met before... but it feels like this is our first real meeting."

    She murmured, her voice heavy with some unspoken depth of meaning. Technically, we had met briefly earlier in the day, but it felt appropriate to consider this our first real encounter.

    "So, Ms. Erina?"

    "...?!"

    She seemed momentarily startled by my call. I thought I might have said something wrong, but...

    "Uh.. yes... Shall we go?"

    She quickly reverted to her cheerful demeanor, so I decided to move on. The restaurant Erina introduced had a unique ambiance. It felt more like a bar that served meals than a typical restaurant, with a calm atmosphere. The menu consisted of dishes suitable for both meals and as side dishes for alcohol.

    "Ie here from time to time. Biologically, alcohol has its disadvantages, but conceptually, it has its moments."

    She ordered a cocktail and took a light sip. While I was grateful for the treat and introduction, I had an instinctive feeling that this ce wasn''t really for me.

    "Since I''m paying, order whatever you like."

    She handed me a menu. I pretended to contemte for a while, as I wasn''t familiar with these kinds of dishes. In fact, I wasn''t particrly fond of alcohol, so I felt a bit out of my element.

    "How about this?"

    Perhaps sensing my confusion, Erina rmended a particr dish.

    "This cocktail and dish pair really well."

    She seemed quite knowledgeable in this area, showcasing her connoisseur side.

    "Alright, let''s go with that."

    After ordering as she suggested, I was soon served a cocktail and a steaming dish. The food chosen for the meal was cream pasta, which looked delicious.

    "Aren''t you going to order something for yourself?"

    I noticed that only the cocktail she''d ordered earlier was on her table.

    "Yes... well... I''ll eat soon."

    I couldn''t recall her ordering any food. What was she nning to eat? She kept urging me to start eating, so I picked up my fork.

    "Let''s eat."

    With a forkful of pasta, the familiar taste of cream filled my mouth.

    "It''s a nice ce."

    She didn''t reply to mypliment but responded with a satisfied smile. I took a sip of the cocktail, and its refreshing taste made me appreciate the drink more than I thought I would. The initially tense atmosphere began to rx.

    "Harold..."

    Suddenly, after sipping her cocktail, Erina addressed me.

    "What is it?"

    In response, she threw an unexpected question my way.

    "Was that woman from earlier your lover?"

    I nearly spat out the food in my mouth. This was way too sudden! Why bring that up now? Though I wanted to ask her why she''d asked such a question, I decided to simply rify the situation.

    "She''s not my lover. You might have misunderstood from the scene you witnessed, but we''re definitely not in that kind of rtionship..."

    At my answer, her face lit up with an inexplicable joy, and the atmosphere became even brighter. "But why such a sudden question¡ª"

    Thump!

    Before I could even finish my sentence, my heart gave a strong jolt.

    Following that...

    "That might have been a bit of an overreaction on my part."

    Contrary to my flustered state, she continued to appear calm.

    What''s happening right now...

    Slump!

    Huh...?

    I can''t muster any strength in my body...

    My eyelids feel oddly heavy...

    Suddenly, my body...

    "Sleep well, Harold ?"

 Chapter 70

    "Ugh..."

    Upon regaining consciousness, the first thing I felt was a dizzying headache as if my head was about to split open.

    The remaining alcohol in my system was causing an unpleasant dizziness that made my facial muscles tense.

    "My head..."

    Barely holding onto my still groggy consciousness, when I managed to open my eyes, I was greeted by an unfamiliar ceiling.

    "Where am I...?"

    No matter how hard I tried to recall, I was in a ce I had never seen before and had no memory of how I ended up here. I had no choice but to specte based on myst memory. I had met up with Eriana on my way home and agreed to have dinner together... After drinking the cocktail she gave me at the restaurant, I was suddenly ovee with sleepiness...

    After that, there was no memory...

    What on earth happened? As the confusion from the absence of memories threatened to take over,"Have youe to your senses?"

    A voice, sweet as honey and tickling my ear, reached me. Turning my gaze, there she was, Eriana, caressing my hair and speaking in a whisper.

    "Luckily, you don''t seem to have any serious issues!"

    She smiled brightly, her fingers, which were on my forehead, now softly brushed my cheek.

    "Eriana?"

    "Have you been tiredtely? You suddenly fell asleep at the restaurant, so I hurriedly moved you to a nearby inn."

    She tried to calm me with a gentle smile, but her somewhat strange demeanor only made me more anxious.

    Wait, what did she just say?

    "I fell asleep at the restaurant?"

    Trying to stay calm, I expressed my doubts about falling asleep, and she went on to exin the situation in detail.

    "Yes... You didn¡¯t suddenly faint; after finishing our meal and sharing stories over cocktails, perhaps you got a bit drunk. Your face turned red, and then youid your head on the table..."

    "Hold on..."

    Feeling embarrassed, I couldn¡¯t help but interrupt her.

    Wait... seriously? I caused such a scene?

    The situation she described felt very different from what I remembered. Considering I had consumed alcohol, and that I indeed passed out in the restaurant, the shame was overwhelming.

    No matter how little I drink, how did I manage to not only pass out but also be a burden to the person I was with...

    "I''m sorry, Eriana... I never intended to be such a bother..."

    Feeling so guilty, I quickly sat up and bowed my head.

    "It''s okay! Just consider itpensation for our little misunderstanding!"

    No matter how you look at it, treating me like this for a small mistake...

    Even if it was, she continued to smile, seemingly unbothered.

    "Ugh... Even so, I should do something in return..."

    But she firmly rejected my offer.

    "It''s okay! I didn''t expect anything in return. Please, don¡¯t worry about it!"

    She gestured for me to rx, leaving me with no choice but to stay silent.

    Her generosity was truly angelic.

    "Well then, Harold, now that I''ve checked on you, I¡¯ll be on my way. I¡¯ve covered the cost of the inn, so you can rest at ease."

    She not only treated me to dinner but also paid for a night at the inn...

    I was at a loss for words.

    "I¡¯ll go now. If fate wills it, we¡¯ll meet again..."

    I wanted to thank her, but before I could find the words, she had already left.

    Left alone in the room, the only thing that remained was the deafening silence...

    Not being able to properly say goodbye weighed heavily on me.

    Feeling like a sinner, the lingering unease wasn''t pleasant, but...

    "If fate wills it, we¡¯ll meet again..."

    I found myself repeating her parting words.

    Somehow, I felt that our paths would cross again...

    It was just a hunch, an inexplicable confidence. Even I didn''t understand why I felt this way, but... I felt a strong bond with her. "Harold!"

    The weekend had passed, and it was time to go back to the academy.

    "Did you have a fun weekend?"

    Upon reuniting in the ssroom, Aris, spotting me, approached with a bright smile.

    "How was your weekend, Harold?"

    Sharing that she had a great weekend, she asked about mine.

    "Well, I also¨D"

    ?!

    Just as I was about to say I enjoyed it too, a piercing and burdensome gaze felt like a needle to the back of my neck, unsettling me.

    ".....?"

    Turning my head stiffly, as if I were frozen in cold weather...

    "Hmph..."

    Marika was ring at me, her face clearly expressing, ''I''m upset with you''. She was unapologetically observing me, and when our eyes met, her defiant gaze made me feel even more ufortable.

    Naturally, memories of my past mistakes resurfaced...

    Putting Aris''s question on hold, I rose from my seat and approached Marika.

    "Um... Good morning, Marika..."

    Although a bit awkward, I greeted her warmly. However, she continued to re without responding.

    "I... I''m sorry aboutst time... I wanted to have a moment just with you..."

    But before I could finish, she covered my mouth with her hand.

    "Don''t speak. I don''t even want to hear your voice right now."

    She seemed genuinely upset...

    She had expected a private meeting with me, but in reality, it was a gathering of three, including Aris...

    "I don''t even want to see you, just go away."

    It was clear that Marika, having expected a private encounter, was more than just disappointed; she was furious.

    "Really... I was a fool to expect anything from you..."

    I''m not sure if she said this for me to hear or if I overheard her muttering to herself... but her voice filled with dissatisfaction gave away her feelings.

    "Look, Marika..."

    "Address me as Princess."

    I feltpelled to make amends...

    "Is there anything you''d like me to do?"

    Wondering what could possibly appease her, I cautiously asked, but her response was cold.

    "Why would I expect anything from you? Just go."

    Her words were dismissive, but I was determined to make amends.

    "I¡¯ll do whatever you want."

    Suddenly!

    At my words, as if spurred on by some stimuli, she abruptly stood up, her eyes, now filled with a mix of suspicion and a hint of hope, stared directly at me.

    "Really...?"

    Caught in her intense gaze, I felt the weight of her doubt and a sliver of hope.

    "Yes... I''ll grant you one absolute favor, whatever it is, just tell me."

    Her previously dishappy face now bore a faint smile.

    "Hmph... Trying to win over the Princess''s heart like that? You''re quite naive."

    Although her words were negative, there was a short pause...

    "If you''re that insistent... I''ll give you onest chance to earn my trust."

    It seemed she was willing to forgive, or at least, give me another chance.

    "Anytime... any request..."

    But then, why was she blushing and lost in thought after our conversation?

    "In that case... When the timees..."

    Her voice, though a bit vexed, left a lingering feeling of regret in the air. I felt a pang of regret for offering so impulsively, but what''s done was done. I just hoped her request wouldn''t be too demanding. Bang! Whack! Sizzle!

    Various magics unfurled before my eyes, apanied by a cacophony of sounds.

    It was the training time for magic practice.

    Many students came to the training grounds, each starting their own regimen.

    Some were casting magic at targets while others were engaging in duels by mutual agreement.

    However, one question arose amidst this spectacle.

    "Why does it seem so crowded?"

    Indeed, there were too many people.

    Even before our arrival, many students were already training, and notably, there were students wearing uniforms simr yet distinct from ours. "This is abined training ground, different fromst week. Not only other sses, but even 2nd and 3rd-year students use this ce."

    No wonder there were so many people... So other students also used this ce.

    "Unlikest time, we have some freedom here. Even if you just observe others without practicing, it''s not a problem."

    Marika added as she took a moment to survey the bustling scene of magical activity.

    "Marika?"

    But since earlier, her mood seemed off, which was concerning.

    Her face expressed an anxious search, as if she desperately wished not to find something, yet couldn''t help but look...

    "Marika... why do you look like that? You look a bit pale."

    I noticed her mood and asked her about it, but she just shook her head gently without answering.

    "It''s nothing. Don''t worry about it. You should practice instead."

    Though she said that, she kept her gaze primarily on the students wearing different uniforms, likely the 2nd-year students, as if searching for something or someone. Even though she told me not to worry, her constant anxious scanning was concerning.

    Aris, perhaps feeling the same as I did, looked at Marika with a concerned expression.

    Why is she acting like this? Did she see someone she knows or -

    "What are you doing here, Marika?"

    Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice addressed her.

    "Huh?!"

    Startled by the voice, Marika turned to see...

    "Are you cking off during practice?"

    A man with sharp, intimidating eyes was staring at her. Judging by his uniform, he was from a different grade than us.

    Mature... or rather, a man with a gaze that seemed to hold some grudge.

    "Big brother..."

    And then, Marika''s shocking mutter...

    What did she just say?

    Big brother...?

    A man with short golden hair, simr to Marika''s, was speaking to her in a reprimanding tone.

    "I''ve heard about you doing well in practice, but that doesn''t mean you can ck off like this."

    The senior student spoke sternly, cornering her and stripping away her confidence.

    With her head bowed in response to the male student''s words, she looked as if she felt guilty, hugging herself with a somber expression.

    "Excuse me."

    Why did I say that?

    I could somewhat understand who this man was from Marika''s words, but my concern for her, who seemed wounded in pride, made me speak up.

    "Who are you to scold Marika?"

 Chapter 71

    "What?"

    A sharp gaze paired with an equally cutting voice. A voice expressing more than just displeasure, one of sheer disbelief, reached me.

    Immediately, regret filled me at the hostile tone. But, trying to maintainposure, I mustered up the courage to face him.

    "Who are you to intervene in Marika''s affairs?"

    I genuinely didn''t know who he was, but the looming sense of identity intensified the tension.

    "Hmm... Quite bold, aren''t you? I can''t tell if it''s bravery... or sheer stupidity."

    The male student looked down on me with clear disdain. The vast space fell silent, and soon most students paused their activities to turn their attention our way.

    "Harold...!"

    Marika seemed flustered by my actions and tried to intervene, but it seemed the situation was beyond salvage."You really don''t know who I am? If that''s the truth, let me enlighten you."

    With a mocking smile and an air of provocation, he began, his voice resonating with authority throughout the area.

    "I am Avram Ari Bion Constera, Marika''s elder brother and the crown prince, first in line for the throne."

    At this deration, everyone seemed to shrink back, an indescribable aura of power emanating from him.

    Crown prince...

    I had sensed earlier that he was of higher status than Marika, but I hadn''t expected him to be of such high stature. His arrogance now seemed grounded in this newfound information.

    "I''m Harold Wicker, a first-year transfer student."

    Given his royal status, it seemed only right to introduce myself with some formality. However...

    "Heh..."

    For some reason, Avram chuckled at my introduction, seemingly amused.

    "Is that all?"

    I couldn''t discern what he meant by ''all''. His subtleugh, followed by an intense re, bore into me.

    "You have the audacity to intervene in royal family matters, and yet, you''re no member of the esteemed Ruby Aes family... It''s astonishing, even considering the academy''s rules."

    The academy had regtions in ce to prevent discrimination based on social standing, ensuring all students were treated equally.

    "Why, as an outsider, are you intruding on a family matter?"

    His voice,den with displeasure, was directed at me, and honestly, I had no answer.

    I had acted impulsively to protect Marika from a potentially harmful situation, without thinking logically. As a result, I couldn''t counter even an obvious question.

    "I''m an acquaintance of Marika''s, and I couldn''t overlook an unpleasant conversation involving her."

    I tried to y down our rtionship, merely mentioning our acquaintance, but...

    "No matter the academy rules, to think she''d mingle with amoner, one with faded blood..."

    One phrase from his words triggered a suspicion in me.

    The term ''faded blood''... what did he mean by that?

    I remembered how Marika had introduced herself when we first met.

    The future heir to the kingdom, the first follower...

    From Avram''s words, it seemed...

    "Exactly as I said. Marika is considered weak, even by royal blood standards. She''s a disappointment to the family and is thest in line for the throne."

    It seemed she was treated as an inferior, even amongst her own kin.

    "Huh..."

    Though the revtion seemed true, Marika bit her lip, her eyes darting away, not meeting his.

    Was Marika truly considered the weakest amongst the royalty?

    But she had outperformed Aris, the top student in our year, during the power assessment...

    "What do you mean? Marika herself introduced herself to me as the primary follower."

    I pushed back, seeking rity. While he seemed to acknowledge my point with a subtle nod, his opinion remained unchanged. "That''s right. But she merely framed it in a way to say she''s the eldest daughter... If you consider talent, she''s pathetic, even falling behind her younger siblings."

    Upon hearing this, Marika could no longer remain silent and eximed with a strong voice.

    "I''ve changed since then, brother... I''m not the same as before; I''ve be much stronger."

    Even though Marika''s voice had hints of fear, she tried to assert herself. In response, Avram made an audacious proposal.

    "Then how aboutpeting with me right now? The loser gives up their right to the throne... How about it?"

    It was clear to anyone that he was proposing this duel with the confidence of winning.

    "?! "

    Marika''s eyes widened in shock, finding his proposal unfair.

    "But... That''s..."

    Although I wasn¡¯t sure how much stronger Marika had be, the difference in abilities between thest rank and the top rank must be vast. It was understandable why she hesitated to ept Avram''s challenge.

    "You said yourself that you''ve be stronger, didn''t you? Surely, a princess of a country won''t avoid responsibility for her own words?"

    With a twisted logic, he cornered her, coercing her into a duel.

    "Then defeat me, the top student of the entire academy. If you do, I promise to cede my position to you."

    His arrogance was infuriating. He was already certain of his victory and saw this as an opportunity to eliminate his rival.

    "But I..."

    Marika''s voice wavered more and more. Seemingly out of frustration, Avram changed his offer.

    "Are you scared? In that case, fight against my second-inmand. Defeat my most trusted subordinate, and I''ll let this go."

    Perhaps reading Marika''s expression, he snapped his fingers.

    "Did you summon me, Your Highness?"

    At his signal, a second-year student with a solemn voice appeared. Just by his presence, he exuded an aura that was no less intimidating than Avram''s.

    Avram, in what seemed like a gesture of mercy, changed the terms. But on closer inspection, this was even more devious. Making Marika fight his subordinate, essentially a lower-ranked individual, meant that regardless of the oue, it would be a humiliation for her. If she lost, her reputation and honor would be tarnished. And even if she won, it would be a mere victory over a non-royal, which wouldn¡¯t grant her much. Avoiding responsibility himself, Avram had set terms where Marika stood to lose everything.

    "Uh..."

    Whether Marika anticipated this or not, she hesitated to respond to the harsher terms.

    "How will you proceed, Princess?"

    "It seems the situation isn''t good..."

    Whispers of concern for Marika echoed around.

    "But brother... Even though I said it, to duel with both you and your second-inmand..."

    She mustered the strength to voice the unfairness, but...

    "So, are you admitting defeat?"

    At his words, Marika''s newly found voice faded again.

    "Even if she duels with Avram''s subordinate, with a first-year''s abilities, it''s still challenging..."

    "That person is the second-ranked student, senior Valen... and just like Marika, he majors in magic. It really is a duel of pure ability difference..." "It''s such an unfair fight, but... considering the opponent..."

    The other students recognized the unfairness of the situation posed to Marika. However, the person she was confronting was the crown prince. Probably the only one in this country who could challenge his decision was the king, so all the students could do was offer sympathetic nces.

    "No, that''s not it..."

    From Marika''s perspective, she was cornered with all paths of retreat closed off. There was no other option but to fight.

    "I understand..."

    Reluctantly, Marika nodded her agreement. It was painfully pitiable.

    "Good, then Valen? Face Marika right now."

    At Marika''s reluctant eptance, Avram, with a smirk that made it seem like everything was going ording to his n, ordered his second-inmand.

    "As youmand."

    Valen, in a concise and serious tone, responded without hesitation and stepped into the dueling arena.

    Following him, Marika, with heavy steps full of reluctance, slowly entered the dueling grounds.

    A suppressed groan escaped her lips. The expression on her face, one I hadn''t seen before, weighed heavily on my heart.

    Looking at her face right now, one could tell she was desperately hoping for something - someone to intervene, someone to throw a lifeline in this situation.

    "Wait a moment!"

    Echoing through the silent expansive space was another voice.

    "I''ll stand as Marika''s second and fight on her behalf."

    Drawing everyone''s attention, the person confidently raised a hand and dered with conviction.

 Chapter 72

    "Harold?!"

    Marika, taken aback by the unexpected voice, calls out my name. She seems genuinely surprised, her eyes wide as she silently looks at me.

    The atmosphere, unlike the warmth permeating from the gentle sunlight, takes a tense turn.

    "What are you talking about...?"

    Her face, half filled with curiosity and half clinging to a glimmer of hope, brightens up noticeably.

    "Please entrust this to me. I will stand as the second for Princess Marika and fight on her behalf."

    I make sure my voice carries, projecting loud and clear, emphasizing formality in my words to show respect.

    "What..."

    She seems to want to say something, her lips trembling as they part, but no wordse out. She just meets my gaze."You''re challenging the second-ranking student? How could you¡ª"

    "Trust me. You saw mest week, didn''t you?"

    I whisper to her, reminding her of the power assessment from the previous week. She should remember the disy of my prowess: how I had demonstrated a magic far superior to others and how I had single-handedly triumphed against multiple opponents when she was kidnapped.

    Though it felt a bit boastful to praise myself, now wasn''t the time to be modest.

    It seems she''s somewhat convinced. The turmoil on her face suggests she''s battling her inner doubts, but...

    "I''ve never acknowledged you as my second, but... I''ll make an exception this time."

    She tries to put on a bravado, offering a smirk. However, it''s apparent that she''s masking her vulnerability.

    She looks terrified, her body shivering, and her forced smile betrays her genuine feelings.

    "Thank you. I''ll be your sword, and in the face of this audacity, I promise to deliver a positive oue."

    Once again, I raise my voice to ensure as many students as possible hear me and then step into the arena.

    "Hold on!"

    However, a voice of dissent rings out.

    As expected, Crown Prince Avram approaches with a dishappy expression.

    "What do you mean by this? Why is a second-inmand like you intervening in the duel?"

    He res at me with a hint of anger. It''s clear he nned to use this duel to discredit Marika and strip her of her right to the throne.

    By presenting his second-inmand, he had a fallback in case of defeat: it wasn''t him, but his subordinate who had failed.

    However, if I participate on Marika''s behalf, the risk of defeat diminishes. As mentioned earlier, ming a subordinate''s ipetence provides an excuse. If Marika herself had fought, it would have been more straightforward. Win or lose, it was all on her. But with me, itplicates matters.

    "I humbly submit, in my modest opinion, that it seems fitting for each side''s trusted second to face off."

    Partly sarcastically, I use a formal tone, echoing his own.

    "This is a favor I''m granting to Marika, a test of her worthiness as a candidate for the throne. This is not your ce to interfere..."

    He shouts at me with increased frustration and anger, but I calmly retort.

    "Recognizing talent is an essential skill for a would-be king. If this is a contest to see who can identify and utilize the most capable individuals, then I believe it''s perfectly in line with the original intent."

    His prepared counter-argument seems to falter at my response. Frustration builds as he grinds his teeth, annoyed that things aren''t going as he had nned. "Talk all you want... Do as you please."

    It seemed that he had postponed his n to eliminate her from the candidacy, as he clicked his tongue in frustration and turned away.

    "Thank you. As Marika''s representative, I will participate in this duel."

    With the duel now settled, I too enter the arena.

    "So, as Princess Marika mentioned earlier, your name is Harold? Though we''re in opposition, let''s maintain some decorum."

    Unlike his master, this fellow seems to have some decency. As I step into the arena, he clenches his fist to his chest and bows his head slightly.

    "I am Valen Sofran, a second-year student at Lagris Academy, ranked second in the entire school, and Crown Prince Avram''s second-inmand."

    He introduces himself with formality, and it''s only right that I respond in kind.

    "I am Harold Wicker, a transfer student in the first year at Lagris Academy, serving as the second-inmand to Princess Marika."

    I too bow slightly, and as I refocus on him, he suddenly remarks,

    "I don''t mean to provoke, but... I guarantee I can bring you down with a single spell. It''s a testament to how far I''m willing to go for the Crown Prince."

    His unwavering loyalty and determination, devoid of personal sentiment, were in some ways admirable.

    "In that case, I too will decide the oue using just one low-tier spell. It will demonstrate Princess Marika''s ability to recognize true talent."

    He smiles faintly at my words, and for a brief moment, a heavy silence dominates the setting.

    "Is he impressive for a first-year... or just reckless?"

    "I can''t take my eyes off. Something big is about to happen."

    "At first nce, it seems Valen would win."

    The students around, watching this spectacle, contribute to the tension with their varied opinions.

    Avram, with an even more serious expression, observes the two of us.

    "Harold..."

    Marika looks at me, her face full of worry and fear.

    "The duel ends when one side surrenders or is deemed unable to continue."

    A student, acting as the referee, announces that the duel''s climax is imminent.

    As the atmosphere reaches a palpable tension...

    "Begin!"

    The duel is announced.

    " ...! " Valen, the senior, is the first to act. Drawing a magic circle with both hands, he begins his spell chant.

    "Turn everything to ashes and obliterate¡ª"

    But before he canplete it, a gust of sand disrupts his vision and the spell.

    "Cough! Cough?! No magic¡ª ugh!"

    Inhaling the sand, he''s left coughing, and his interrupted spell fades.

    Now that he''s vulnerable...

    I dash forward, using the fastest speed I can muster.

    This match is freestyle, meaning every avable tactic and strategy is allowed.

    Thud!

    "Ugh?!"

    A dull sound follows, and Valen cries out in pain.

    I''ve lunged at him, targeting his sr plexus with a physical blow. He expels all the air from his lungs, in clear agony.

    For someone like me who doesn''t chant, it might seem trivial, but for most mages, voicing their chants is essential. Longer chants mean their lungs are vulnerable, making it a critical weakness.

    "Ch... choke..."

    That''s why targeting this weak spot, a vulnerability for most people, ensures a quick victory.

    "I... can''t... breathe..."

    Soon, he copses on the ground, clearly incapacitated and in pain.

    Though my physical strength is average, the impact is also proportional to speed. Aside from handling magic, I also had the agility almost on par with the top swordsmen. So, I used this simple yet effective method to win.

    Though I could control my power, most of the magic I wield is for one-on-onebat and is non-lethal. Hence, I couldn''t just cast a powerful spell recklessly.

    That''s why I adopted this strategy: rather than getting into trouble using magic, I''d physically neutralize the opponent.

    "The match is over! The winner is Harold!"

    The conclusion was so swift that those watching couldn''t even react immediately.

    "What? It''s over already?"

    "Did that student named Harold really win?"

    "I didn''t see it... it was too fast."

    "I thought he specialized in magic? His physical ability seems on par with the top swordsman, right?"

    After a brief pause, the students started voicing their doubts. But just as they began to ept the reality...

    "Liar!"

    An enraged man approached me.

    "What did you do?!"

    Unable to ept the oue, he vents his frustration at me.

    "There was no rule saying we had to use magic, right? I kept my word."

    In the brief duel, I had done just as I promised: using a single, low-tier magic spell, which simply created a small gust of wind with almost zero lethality, to overpower Senior Valen.

    "You...!"

    He''s clearly angry, but he seems to realize there''s nothing more to say and remains silent.

    "Can we consider it water under the bridge?"

    Recalling Avram''s earlier words, he still remained speechless.

    "Well... see you around."

    He takes a deep breath, as if trying to regainposure, then leaves with a cryptic remark.

    "That student... he seems extraordinary!"

    "He''s really a magic major?"

    "I''ve heard rumors of an exceptional male transfer student in the first year!"

    As he left, the heavy atmosphere in the training ground lifted, and the students began to get louder.

    "Harold!"

    And from behind, a familiar voice called out.

    "Thank you so much for fighting for me!"

    Marika runs towards me with a bright smile.

    "It''s nothing. Nothing major happened."

    Aris, who had been observing from afar, also approached.

    "I was honestly expecting a grand disy likest week. Was I expecting too much?"

    He said with a light-hearted tone.

    "It wasn''t necessary to use lethal magic. I did what I thought was best."

    I reassured Marika, who still seemed uneasy.

    "Congrattions, Princess. You managed to maintain your position."

    However, she slowly lowered her head and looked at me.

    "To be honest, it was all thanks to you, Harold... I''m truly grateful."

    With a lingering emotion in her eyes, she suddenly looks down.

    "Harold..."

    She hesitates, fidgeting with her hands.

    "I''ve been thinking about this from the beginning... I want to ask you now."

    What could she be so hesitant to say?

    "Can you... truly be my second-inmand?"

    She finally reveals her true feelings, eagerly awaiting my response.

    "I promise to treat you with the utmost respect."

    "Please... be my one and only knight."

    Some parts of it bothered me.

    The words she chose echoed in my head.

    My retainer... the only knight...?

    Suddenly, an excruciating headache, like a flood, overcame me.

    I fell to the ground, clutching my head.

    "What?!"

    "Harold?!!"

    The twodies called out to me in a mix of shock and concern.

    Retainer... knight... the only one...? Why are these words driving me to the brink of insanity?

    With another surge, the intensifying pain made me want to scream like a child.

    What is this pain...? Suddenly... Ugh!

    The pain was so overwhelming that it hindered any coherent thought.

    The sudden pain felt unjust, but something was off...

    Uh... What?

    The pain persisted, but I felt something else too.

    It seemed like I could hear something...

    A voice, unfamiliar yetforting, echoing in my head...

    ''Co... me... to... me...''

    I could only catch fragments, making it hard to understand.

    But then...

    ''To me...''

    The hypnotic voice in my head became clearer and clearer... and soon, it brought a whisper of understanding. ''My knight, you''vee to me again today.''

    What was that voice I just recalled?

    But before I could ponder on that curiosity, my vision started to fade, and my consciousness quickly slipped away.

 Chapter 73

    "Oo...."

    With the lingering headache, I groaned in pain and slowly began to sit up.

    The unfamiliar ceiling and the stiffness of my body created an unpleasant awakening.

    "Where am I..."

    Though my current condition was indescribably disheveled, the serene and gentle sunlight filtering into the room slightly lifted my spirits.

    "Finally awake, are you?"

    As I was trying to collect my scattered thoughts and rubbing my head, a leisurely male voice reached my ears.

    "This is the infirmary. You suddenly screamed in pain and copsed, so we moved you here."

    He looked young, but he carried an air of wisdom as if he had experienced life''s fullness."They said you fell for no apparent reason."

    "Ah..."

    The man, unmistakably knowledgeable in medicine given his white coat, prompted thest memory I had. I was seeing Marika''s happy smile after defeating Avram''s corrupt proposal on her behalf.

    I couldn''t recall the specifics, but we were having a pleasant conversation when Marika''s words were suddenly interrupted by a crippling headache. I probably screamed and writhed on the floor, feeling an all too familiar jolt in my head.

    "But, thankfully, you seem fine now."

    What had caused me such distress? I couldn''t find a reason, but at least I felt okay for now.

    "Yes, I think I''m okay."

    Even though I was certain the problem originated from my head, I instinctively checked other parts of my body.

    "Are you in pain anywhere else right now?"

    To his question, I respectfully bowed, and he, seeing my reaction, gave a relieved smile and gestured for me to leave.

    "No, I''m not. My body feels much better now, so I think I should leave."

    "Alright, go on. Princess Marika and student Aris must be worried about you."

    His words made me tilt my head in confusion.

    "Princess Marika and Aris are worried about me? Did theye to see me while I was unconscious?"

    At that, the health teacher chuckled mysteriously, then with anguid voice, he told me,

    "Actually, Princess Marika, apanied by Aris, personally carried you here. She was shedding tears like a downpour. Can you imagine?"

    Marika and Aris cried as they brought me here?

    It was hard to believe that they were so distraught over my condition.

    While I didn''t witness it myself, it felt unlikely, and I was skeptical.

    Seeing my doubtful expression, the health teacher''s smile faded, and he suddenly looked perplexed.

    "Aren''t you close with the princess?"

    He was now seemingly ring at me with a disapproving gaze.

    "Technically, we''re just regr ssmates. Nothing more, nothing less."

    Upon my response, something seemed to have disappointed him. He appeared momentarily shocked before letting out a resigned sigh.

    "Do people often tell you that you''re oblivious?"

    "Why would they?"

    Genuinely puzzled by hisment, I asked. He gave a helpless expression and took a deep breath.

    "Never mind. Just by listening to what the princess said... No, it''s nothing. Forget I mentioned it."

    What could Marika possibly have said when she brought me here crying?

    "Though our age difference isn''t much, let me give you a piece of advice. It would be good to be more aware of how those around you see you."

    From start to finish, I couldn''t quite grasp the meaning behind his words. His distinctnguid tone somehow made his words seem even more credible.

    "Yes... Anyway, I should be going now."

    I bowed once more and exited the infirmary, but the health teacher''s pitying gaze lingered in my mind for a while.

    How those around me see me...? I couldn''t understand what he was trying to convey. If there was a paradise on earth, it would look like this.

    A bright, white space made of pristine marble.

    The vast sunlight streaming in illuminated the room, presenting a truly breathtaking sight.

    However...

    "You''re trying to recall the past again..."

    Contrary to the ambiance of the room, Morione, the owner of the ce, darkened hisplexion and spoke gravely.

    "The situation isn''t good... If it continues like this..."

    He tried to say something but stopped, only gesturing vaguely.

    "He mustn''t find out..."

    He then retrieved an abstract crystal from thin air and stared intently at it.

    "He mustn''t be connected to the past... If he is, the whole truth will inevitably be revealed..."

    It seemed as if he was hiding something and genuinely feared the revtion of that truth.

    The crystal he held was a memory of Harold, the only reason for the present Harold to stay by his side.

    "If he recalls everything... I''m finished."

    In truth, Morione''s reason for taking Harold''s memories was filled with deceit.

    It was all a fabricated story; there was no reason to give him a new life.

    While it was true that Harold had made a pact with Morione, it was only temporary. Once he recovered, he would be able to live his original life.

    Still, Morione manipted Harold''s memories and banished him from his past connections to keep him close and eliminatepetition.

    "O...

    If not, he wouldn''t have a reason to follow me. Before ss started, during a brief period of free time, the ssroom was buzzing with chatter.

    "Harold?! Are you okay now?!"

    As I entered the ssroom, Aris and Marika spotted me and greeted me with smiles.

    As the health teacher mentioned, they seemed genuinely worried about me, appearing downcast until they saw me.

    "I was quite worried... but it''s a relief to see you''re fine now."

    Marika, with a response that made it seem like she wasn''t that concerned, was a stark contrast to the tale of her crying while carrying me.

    "Yeah... I''m fine now. Sorry for copsing all of a sudden."

    Her reaction wasn''t as intense as I''d expected based on the health teacher''s words, which left me feeling a bit empty.

    "I was genuinely scared, you know?! Why did you suddenly seem in so much pain, clutching your head?"

    Aris, seemingly much more concerned than Marika, showed genuine care.

    "I don''t know why I felt that headache... but I''m fine now, so don''t worry."

    On the other hand, Marika...

    Was she feeling embarrassed or frustrated? Her expression was hard to read.

    "Harold..."

    She softly uttered my name, locking eyes with me.

    "Why...?"

    Feeling an inexplicable seriousness, I replied,cking confidence.

    "Do you remember the proposal I mentioned before you copsed?"

    Our conversation before I passed out?

    Was that what had been bothering her?

    If I were to answer honestly... I didn''t remember.

    What did she say? We definitely talked, but it was as if that memory had been cleanly erased.

    "Sorry, but I don''t remember... Can you remind me?"

    I asked apologetically, but she brushed it off.

    "It''s nothing. Maybe it''s better this way."

    Before we could continue, the professor entered the ssroom.

    "Everyone, take your seats."

    All the students obeyed, settling into a silent expectation.

    "Under normal circumstances, we would proceed with the lesson... But today, we have a special event."

    The unexpected announcement filled the room with surprise, and puzzled faces filled the ssroom, including mine. "It''s an event where various deities gather here for the students of the Royal Road Academy. A venue is arranged for the students in attendance to receive guidance about their future paths."

    In simpler terms, it''s like a job fair...

    Promoting their own divine domains while offering assistance to potential future followers.

    Thus, the academy''s outdoor za was transformed, reminiscent of a festival with luxurious and vast tents set up. Numerous students set out, each with a clear purpose in mind.

    "Who would''ve thought the academy would prepare something like this? It''s quite surprising, isn''t it?"

    "The tents we see hold deities, so it''s both exciting and nerve-wracking, right?"

    Standing next to me were the two girls. At some point, the three of us had be an inseparable trio in the academy.

    "By the way, which deity do you two serve?"

    In this context, I was curious and posed the question to the two beside me.

    Come to think of it, I didn''t know which deity they followed...

    Almost simultaneously, they both answered, naming the same deity.

    "Abne, the goddess."

    They serve Goddess Abne?

    She''s one of the most renowned in the Royal Road. It''smon to find followers of her, probably half the students in this ce follow the Abne sect.

    "Speaking of which, Harold, who do you serve?"

    Having answered my question, Marika now posed the same one to me.

    "I serve Morione, the goddess of fate."

    Upon hearing my answer, they looked at me with a mixture of surprise and intrigue.

    "I''ve heard those who serve Goddess Morione are all enigmatic... "

    "Considering the magic that Harold possesses, it might be fitting."

    As they continued discussing, something caught my eye...

    ...?

    A modest tent stood out to me.

    Compared to the tents prepared for other deities, this one was significantly smaller. It looked as if it belonged to a forgotten deity.

    "Harold?"

    "Where are you going?"

    Ignoring their questions, I felt drawn to the tent.

    Why was my intuitionpelling me to see the deity inside?

    "Just wait a moment, I''ll be back soon."

    I continued to walk, each step amplifying a mysterious sensation, sending chills through my body.

    "Excuse me..."

    Upon entering the tent, the sight that met my eyes was...

    "Wee. They gave me a small tent to indicate my lowly status, but I''m surprised you showed interest. Quite unusual."

    The deity in front of me had golden hair that seemed to shine like the sun, and skin as white as porcin. She wore a in yet captivating dress.

    "I am Eleona, the goddess of sorrowfulment..."

    As she introduced herself, she stared at me. Strangely, upon seeing my face, she wore a shocked expression.

    I had only met her for the first time today, so naturally, she should not recognize me or know anything about me.

    Yet, why...

    "Harold...?"

    She murmured my name.

 Chapter 74

    "L...?"

    Taken aback by her unexpected remark, I inadvertently blushed.

    "What...?!"

    The goddess in front of me seemed equally surprised, as if she had let slip something she shouldn''t have.

    I hadn''t introduced myself, so how did she know my name?

    However, at this moment, something else caught my attention.

    It was the gaze of the goddess named Eleona.

    She looked at me with a hint of skepticism, her eyes narrowing slightly, yet there was a deep longing and mncholic look in her eyes.

    "Well... you see..."She seemed to realize she''d misspoken, her tone bing awkward, creating a tense atmosphere.

    "How do you know me?"

    She remained silent in response to my obvious question.

    "For now, let''s move on. I have a question to ask."

    At this, herplexion seemed to improve slightly.

    "I''ll tell you whatever I know."

    This might not be the best question, but ever since I noticed the tent, I''ve had a burning curiosity and decided to ask.

    "As far as I know, the stature of the tent a deity receives corresponds to their reputation."

    While I had anticipated this, the tents varied in size, reflecting the poprity of the deity.

    Deities with no known followers received smaller tents, while Goddess Abne''s tent was so grand that it took up half the za.

    But before I entered, the size of Eleona''s tent was so modest, it was almost like a regr tent ¨C just a bit roomier for a single person.

    "Hmm..."

    She seemed aware of this fact and appeared slightly ufortable. There was a sense she wanted to defend herself but was hesitant.

    "To put it bluntly, your tent, Goddess Eleona, seems notably smallerpared to others... How many followers do you currently have?"

    "Zero."

    Her immediate response left me stunned.

    "Pardon?"

    The fact that she spoke of such a sensitive topic so openly made me question if I had heard her correctly.

    Even if she was a forgotten deity, it''s almost unheard of for a deity to have no followers at all. This would mean she possesses a feeble power, something embarrassing to admit...

    "I exist in name only, a powerless deity. Currently, no one serves me, and naturally, no one resides in my temple except for me."

    Yet, she seemed ustomed to this grim reality, looking almost pitiable.

    "From the beginning, being so powerless, I didn''t even have a ce in the Royal Road. My temple is in a forest where no one goes."

    But why...

    Although she looked sad, there was something different about her focus.

    "Well... there was a single human who served me up until recently... Of course, they have left me now..."

    Her expression was not of mere sadness, but of yearning, like she was longing for someone precious, someone she could no longer meet.

    "Where is that person now?"

    In response to my question, Eleona gave a faint, sorrowful smile and whispered as if speaking to herself.

    "I don''t know... but I''m certain they are both much closer and much farther than I think."

    Her cryptic words seemed to deepen the mysterious atmosphere.

    "By any chance, the person who left you..."

    It was clear that Goddess Eleona was mourning the loss of someone dear. It might be disrespectful to keep probing about such a painful matter, but...

    Why...

    I couldn''t help but be curious about the follower who had abandoned Goddess Eleona.

    This strange feeling of wanting tofort her while feeling wary, I knew nothing about this person, their face, identity, or anything else... Why did I feel such sympathy and a desire to understand?

    Considering that a deity, who has lived for such a long time and typically remains unemotional towards most events, is this saddened, that person must have deeply hurt her. Normally, one would feel animosity towards such a person, but... That follower must have had their reasons... there must have been an inevitable reason...

    I wanted to sympathize with the person who left Goddess Eleona, making excuses for them.

    "Do you hate them?"

    At my question, she looked slightly surprised yet intrigued. After a brief silence, she smiled gently and replied,

    "It''s hard to exin, but there wereplicated circumstances that led them to leave... I''m sad they''re gone, but I understand."

    It might be fortunate... at least she didn''t seem to be filled with regret. Given that she herself acknowledged this, there wasn''t much I could say.

    "Anyway, why did youe to see me? If you have any wishes for this goddess without followers, tell me."

    Sharing one''s troubles with someone else can beforting, and it seemed Goddess Eleona felt somewhat relieved after opening up to me about her feelings.

    However, from her words and the lingering sorrow and longing in her eyes, I could tell that the single follower meant a lot to her. This stirred my curiosity.

    "I''ll do whatever I can to help," she said, urging me to exin my purpose. But in truth, I didn''t have a specific request when I entered. Perhaps it was an inexplicable allure... By the time I gathered my thoughts, I was already inside. Not knowing what to say, a silence descended, making both the goddess and me feel awkward.

    Should I just leave...? Or should I ask more about that follower?

    Lost in these thoughts, the world suddenly became still.

    Huh?

    A sudden eerie sensation made my face contort, a cold, hair-raising silence enveloped me, and I felt as if I was submerged underwater.

    The words "single... follower..." echoed in my mind.

    Suddenly, a wave of pain surged through me.

    "Argh?!"

    This wasn''t a new sensation, but a familiar yet unsettling pain... a pain I had experienced just an hour ago.

    "What... what''s happening? Are you okay?!"

    Goddess Eleona, seeing me writhing in agony on the ground, looked panicked and concerned.

    Why is my body reacting this way? Why does my head hurt when I think of specific words?!

    My mind screamed with unanswered questions and continued pain.

    "O... 009...!!"

    But I couldn''t cry out, thinking of those waiting for me outside and not wanting to rm them. So, I just endured the pain.

    Why is this happening... why does it hurt...? Something feels off... It feels like I''m recalling something... Then...

    "Be at ease."

    A calm voice pierced the situation, and my headache vanished instantly.

    "Ugh.... Whew..."

    I couldn''t understand what had just happened. Why did the pain suddenly stop?

    "Harold, are you okay?"

    Another voice rang out, and as I looked up, I recognized...

    "I''m d I wasn''t toote... I was worried when I sensed something happening to you."

    It was my goddess, Morione.

    "Goddess...? You were here too?"

    She gently nodded in response and helped me up.

    "Yes, how would I not know? I rushed here as soon as I sensed my precious follower in distress."

    She gave a reassuring smile.

    Only then did I begin to understand the situation.

    So, to summarize, did Goddess Morionee to me because I was in pain for an unknown reason?

    "Thank you, but what exactly happened..."

    As I dusted off my clothes and responded with a smile, she gently shook her head. "There''s no need to thank me. Caring for my cherished follower is a virtue of being a deity."

    Goddess Morione''s signature smile, which was familiar from my memories, made me feel genuinelyforted amidst the pain.

    "But..."

    However, her warm smile soon faded, and she looked ahead with deep caution.

    "Promise."

    She muttered a short word, its intent unclear.

    "Uh..."

    At that word, a mix of guilt and bewilderment began to surface in Goddess Eleona''s demeanor.

    Yet, that was it. She neither spoke nor expressed any other emotion, just exchanged a tense gaze with the goddess I served.

    "Let''s go, Harold... Since I''m here, there''s something I want to discuss with you. Let''s have some time alone in my tent."

    Yet, after that heavy exchange of nces, Goddess Morione said so and, without waiting for my consent, grabbed my arm and began to pull me away.

    I didn''t have any reason to resist, but her unusually forceful demeanor caught me off guard.

    "Wait...!"

    But just before we exited the tent, a faint voice tinged with sorrow reached my ears.

    "...?"

    I turned my head to look back, and everything seemed to move in slow motion.

    What I saw was the same sorrowful eyes from before, but now there was an added look of despair on Goddess Eleona''s face. She was murmuring something, but it was too soft for me to hear.

    "Don''t..."

    I couldn''t read lips, but as she stared at me intently, I tried to decipher what she was saying.

    "Lea..."

    I couldn''t figure it out.

    "Don''t leave..."

    But one thing was clear.

    "Harold..."

    Goddess Eleona was looking at me with eyes filled with intense longing and pain.

 Chapter 75

    "So, what would you like to tell me?"

    Inside Morione''s tent, the ambiance resembled a shrine with its white backdrop softly illuminated by sunlight, which brought a sense of relief to those who beheld it.

    The goddess I serve might not be widely worshipped, but she has a considerable following and is well-respected in the kingdom. Compared to the goddess I met earlier, her tent was much grander.

    "Today, you didn''t feel well, did you? Like specific parts of you were in pain or your insides felt churned up..."

    While I was lost in thought, she pointed out, with precision that could be called sharp, the exact ailments I was experiencing.

    As the goddess of fate, she seemed to be well aware of such things.

    "Yes, I''ve been suffering from sudden severe headaches for an unknown reason... I don''t understand why."

    She pondered my words, resting her chin on her hand, then fell silent.

    However, that silence was short-lived. She looked at me intently and spoke with a tone full of gravity."The symptoms that are tormenting you now are fortunately something I''m familiar with. Just close your eyes for a moment, and I can resolve it."

    Her confident tone made me trust her, truly a formidable goddess.

    "I understand, please proceed quickly."

    Iplied with Morione''s request, gently closing my eyes as she began chanting some spell.

    To me, the words were iprehensible. Were they ancient or perhaps a script only deities use?

    A light question was momentarily reced by a feeling of floating, as if something was meddling with my thoughts. It felt as if fragmented memories, which I wasn''t even sure I remembered, were being reorganized or interfered with. Some memories became clearer, while others faded.

    This unusual sensation made me tense, but it wasn''t necessarily ufortable...

    "It''s done; you can open your eyes slowly now."

    Slowly, I did, the bright sunlight making me squint, but I focused on the goddess before me.

    "How do you feel?"

    I considered her question, searching my mind...

    It felt somewhat better, yet not much different. However, one thing was sure; I felt unusually rational.

    "I''m not quite sure..."

    "Then try recalling what happened before you came here."

    Following her advice, I tried to recall my earlier memories...

    "I was wandering the streets after hearing about the gathering of gods, with many students gathered in a za."

    I systematically retraced my steps.

    "Then I found a tent, and inside it, I met..."

    ...Who did I meet?

    I was certain I met someone, but I couldn''t recall their face or even if they were male or female.

    What was it...

    "That''s enough; you don''t need to remember any further."

    While something still felt off, since Morione told me so...

    "Still, I definitely feel a bit better."

    Gratefully, I smiled, and she returned it brightly.

    "Good to hear. However..."

    Her cheerful demeanor faded, and she handed me a letter, setting a somber mood.

    "What''s this...?"

    Innocently, I asked. She then delivered some shocking news.

    "The true reason we gods have gathered here is to eradicate the foul cults."

    This was also the reason she sent me here: to cleanse the heretics.

    "From what we''ve heard among the gods, their ns are nearingpletion. Unable to just sit by and hear news, we decided to step in."

    So, under the guise of benefiting the students, various gods have descended like this...

    "Like I mentioned before, the principal of this ce is said to be in league with the cult. But without evidence, we can''t just arrest him. It''s quite a frustrating situation."

    I promptly opened the letter and began reading, paying close attention to Morione''s words. The paper seemed like a list, filled with various names and specific locations.

    Probably a list of confirmed cult members and their frequently visited ces...

    "The people listed on that paper are heretics. Investigate them and gather useful information. While it''s not the final objective, the main target is the academy''s principal. Any information about her would be especially useful."

    I carefully tucked the paper away and nodded in acknowledgement.

    "Understood."

    "I''m sorry for giving you this task. We gods have our own duties, so I hope you understand."

    Though she spoke as ifforting me, I showed no sign of distress.

    "No problem. As a knight serving the goddess, it''s only right to carry out this duty. Leave it to me."

    Touched by my formal words, she gazed at me with an affectionate smile for a moment.

    "Indeed... My cherished follower. The other gods have also informed their loyal followers, so it might be good to share information. Here''s a list of believers who have been assigned the same mission."

    I epted the list, gave another bow, and headed towards the exit.

    "I will do my utmost for the goddess."

    Reaffirming mymitment, she waved with a smile.

    However, just before stepping out, I caught a glimpse of the goddess I serve. Hidden behind the tent, I couldn''t see her face entirely... but why did she look that way?

    Morione''s smile... seemed distorted with anxiety. Leaving the tent, I walked with a clear purpose.

    "Harold, where are you heading?"

    Outside, waiting for me were Aris and Marika, who quickly followed with an urgent pace.

    "I have a task from the goddess. I''d like to go alone for a while."

    Without prior notice or exnation, they naturally looked puzzled.

    "What''s this sudden talk? Where are you rushing off to?"

    "You should at least exin a bit!"

    They protested, and I had to stop.

    Yet, when I tried to exin, I hesitated. Given what Morione had told me, it felt like a secret mission. Sharing with others wasn''t straightforward.

    "We''re trying to identify heretics. I''m heading to the locations I''ve been given."

    Trustingly revealing my assignment, they immediately grasped the situation and became serious.

    "So, you''re saying the organization that tried to kidnap usst time is still around?"

    "I want to help too!"

    Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted to one of coboration.

    "I wasn''t exactly seeking your help..."

    The feeling was as if they had naturally hopped on board.

    "Aren''t you worried it might be dangerous?"

    They both made their intentions clear.

    "Having faced a dangerous situation before, I want to exact rightful punishment."

    Marika responded casually, while Aris passionately eximed,

    "Harold helped me before. This time, I want to help!"

    To be honest, it seemed like they''d follow regardless of my decision.

    "Alright... if you insist..."

    They both expressed their gratitude and confidence in simr ways.

    "The first location listed... I believe it''s that alley."

    I pointed to a faintly visible alley in the distance. Though Morione had influenced my view, the narrow street looked unusually dark due to the buildings, giving it a suspicious feel.

    "Let''s go check it out now!"

    Before I could finish, Aris, fueled by some unknown energy, took the lead.

    What had inspired such fervor?

    Following Aris, we quickly approached the alley.

    Upon entering, the ominous feeling intensified.

    "There''s definitely something off..."

    Marika whispered, proceeding cautiously.

    Agreeing with her, I continued following Aris, who was still leading the way... "Just a moment...."

    Aris suddenly stopped us, leaning against the wall at a corner and gesturing to us stealthily. Had she spotted something? Her expression was serious.

    Marika and I also listened carefully...

    "The gods of the capital have gathered, so it seems difficult to proceed right now..."

    A man''s voice let out a suspicious phrase.

    "?!"

    "Shh..."

    Aris, startled by Marika''s surprise, calmed her down and continued to eavesdrop...

    "That''s right, it''s better toy low for a while. We have plenty of time, let''s proceed after the event is over."

    "By the way, did ''that person'' manage to retrieve the crystal containing the soul of Lady Ruse Ria?"

    The mention of the name of an ancient god in the conversation made it certain; although we hadn''t seen them yet, it seemed that the cult members were meeting around the corner.

    "Let''s disperse quickly then. It would be troublesome if something were to happen while we''re lingering around."

    Judging by the different voices heard, the estimate was about four people...

    "Aris, Marika, now''s the time."

    Listening to the conversation, it seemed we might miss our chance soon. If we wanted to take the initiative in the fight, now was the moment.

    "Harold?"

    "Wait a minute¡ª"

    Pushing past them, I turned the corner and, as expected, saw about four unidentified people standing there.

    "Gravity Bullet!"

    I cast a spell that could produce significant force with minimal noise to avoid drawing attention, and a purple sphere flew towards them.

    "What?! Who is this¡ª"

    The heretics were toote to recognize the attack.

    "Argh?!" The tallest man was hit squarely, his body embedded into the paved ground, stopping his movement.

    Three remained...

    With the narrow path, it was best to settle things before it got tooplicated. We had to keep on the offensive.

    "Water that breathes life into existence, this time take life away, sever them, Water de!"

    "Argh!!"

    The shape of a de made of water flew at high speed, hitting another one...

    "This is...!"

    But perhaps the firepower was insufficient, as it didn''t neutralize the target, and I was about to receive a counterattack.

    "Ancient god, grant me the power to¡ª"

    "Wait."

    However, another heretic, maintaining an unusual level of fixation, blocked those who were trying to cast a spell...

    "That silver-haired woman... surely..."

    It seemed like he recognized Aris and began to mutter to himself.

    Then...

    "I have to use this..."

    He took something out of his pocket and clenched it tightly... and then, the situation unfolded...

    "Aaah?!"

    It was Aris''s sudden scream...

    "Aaaaah¡ª!"

    She screamed in apparent real pain, shaking as if truly tormented.

    What trick had the cult member used? Aris seemed to be genuinely in agony.

    "Aris, are you okay?!"

    I tried to support her as she fell, but the pain seemed too intense for her to hear me.

    "Wait... this situation..."

    It wasn''t a new scene to me.

    Back on a weekend when I had spent time alone with Aris...

    She had suddenly screamed and started convulsing.

    The scene was simr enough to the past event to be suspicious, something was amiss.

    If it was a different situation, there was a clue that was noticeable... that was...

    "I''ve never seen it work so effectively."

    The cult member took a specific action and it triggered the seizure.

    I didn''t see it clearly, but as soon as he clenched something, Aris became like this.

    Did he use some kind of object?

    I tried to look up to confirm what had happened when...

    "Hellfire!!"

    Distracted while tending to Aris, I was caught off guard...

    The sight of a growing dark red fireball...

    It was toote to react while holding Aris.

    Just a moment...! Quickly, do something¡ªBoom!

 Chapter 76

    "Ugh..."

    As the ck smoke cleared and my vishion returned to normal, everything was filled with a translucent green light.

    "Are you okay? Aren''t you being too careless, no matter how strong you are?"

    The aftermath of the magicunched by the cult member whipped up a strong wind in the narrow alley, causing the beautiful golden hair to flutter.

    "Marika...!"

    I murmured her name with a hopeful voice, and she responded with an even brighter smile, as if happy.

    "As a princess, I must embody the virtues befitting my status; I can block an attack of this level."

    It seemed she had used some kind of defensive magic, as an opaque wall emitting a soft green light enveloped us, keeping us safe from the recent attack.

    "Thank you, we avoided a major ident because of you."After a proper word of thanks, she nodded with a sense of aplishment and, gaining confidence from her recent action, she linked her attack with a lively voice.

    "I am a warrior blessed by the goddess, let me demonstrate the power to annihte the enemies that stand before me, bestow upon me the destruction for my foe!"

    Then, as if she had learned from the goddess Abne herself, she chanted a spell and summoned a dreamlike sphere.

    "Verflon Star!"

    Uponpleting the incantation, the sphere was hurled towards the cult members.

    "Lady Ruse Ria, please protect us... Dark Barrier!"

    However, they did not simply sumb; they too attempted to block her attack with a shield.

    Boom! Boom!

    A series of exploshions created a cacophony that echoed through the alley, and with this level of noise, someone mighte to investigate.

    If that happened, victory would surely be ours.

    But was there a reason to prolong the melee to that extent?

    "Ugh...!!"

    Seeing Aris still in agony, I could not dy any longer.

    The fight must end now.

    I focused particrly on the culprit who had caused Aris''s condition, looking intently at what he held in his hand.

    Certainly, when he clenched something, it triggered Aris''s seizure.

    What was he holding now? Concentrating my focus to see the object in his hand...

    "A pendant...?"

    He was holding a pendant with a silver hue.

    Whether it had a self-illumination feature or if the pendant concealed some mystical truth, it seemed alive, twinkling and reacting to the shock.

    It felt somewhat familiar, not entirely unknown to me, although I couldn''t fully recall the design.

    "First of all, I have to somehow get that out of the enemy''s grasp, right?"

    While nodding to myself with a vague idea of a solution, I quickly formted a n.

    Fortunately, it seemed there were no silent spellcasters among the enemies, so then...

    Swoosh!

    Even if it wasn''t the same tactic I had used before, I simply scattered sand in front of me to obscure the enemies'' vishion.

    If it were an ordinary person, they would have to chant to use such a utility spell, providing a chance to respond before it took effect, making it nearly useless... but I was different.

    Using the advantage of silent casting for a surprise attack, I quickly blinded the enemies, leaving them defenseless.

    "You can''t see anything, can you?"

    "Just shoot forward since it''s an alley, right?!"

    Although we could not see them, their voices made it seem as if they had let their guard downpletely.

    Now''s the time...

    I kicked off the ground and leaped quickly. Even if I wasn''t certain of my strength, I was confident in my speed, so I charged through the sand mist towards them.

    "Ugh?!"

    Surprised by my sudden burst of speed, a cult member looked at me with a bewildered expresshion.

    Honestly, I could have used my silent casting tounch a one-sided preemptive attack and incapacitate them, but...

    It seemed crucial to handle the pendant in the heretic''s hand with care.

    My spells were designed forbat against multiple opponents and were generally lethal, so I refrained from using them to avoid damaging the pendant in his grasp.

    Regardless of what that object was and why they had it, I could intuitively sense that it was a fatal weakness for Aris.

    If we talk about the nature of a weakness, the moment it is exploited, the pain transmitted to that part is immensely greater.

    Aris''s current state was as if she was suffering from the most painful groans as if hit on her weak spot, and she looked as though she might lose consciousness and copse any moment from the agony. So, I must act with utmost care to ensure that the pendant does not get damaged.

    If it breaks, it would mean the weakness breaks, and for a life, a broken weakness could be interpreted as death, so it must be handled even more carefully.

    Thump!

    "Cough?!"

    As before, I target the typical human weakness, the sr plexus, and the cult member holding Aris''s weakness is forced to cough out all the air in his lungs, his body visibly losing strength.

    ng!

    As soon as the pendant falls to the ground, a clear sound echoes, and at the same time...

    "Huh...? I''m okay now...?"

    Aris''s face rxes in an instant, and she stops writhing in pain.

    It must have indeed been Aris''s weakness...

    "This guy!"

    Thest remaining member res at me with eyes full of rage, raising his hand as if to do something, but with the pendant secured, the fight was already over.

    "mes, arise... ugh?!"

    I knock down the cult member who had lost consciousness from the blow and bind the heretic with chains that sprung from the ground, which only clink as he struggles.

    "Release this!"

    Thest of his colleagues, now burdened with the incapacitated, is knocked unconscious with magic, and with all the heretics subdued, the situation is concluded.

    "Harold!"

    The girls must have realized the fight was over, as they call my name and approach.

    "I''m d there was no major damage, but more importantly, how are you feeling, Aris?"

    I express my concern for her condition, and to alleviate my anxiety, she strikes a muscle-flexing pose and nods.

    "I think I''m okay now, thanks to you! But I''m sorry for having another seizure... I became a burden at a critical moment."

    However, her bright smile soon turns to a look of guilt, and she hangs her head low.

    Honestly, there was a moment of carelessness, but thanks to Marika''s prompt action, we were able to ovee the crisis without trouble.

    "There''s no need to me yourself, Marika''s quick thinking saved us."

    I praise her for her actions.

    "Thanks, Marika, we managed to end this without injury because of you."

    "What.. what?!"

    She seems a little flustered by thepliment, then shows a shy reaction, her cheeks turning slightly red.

    "It''s nothing! It''s just the virtue I should have as a princess!"

    Despite her modesty, the pleasure of being praised was noticeable as she shrugged her shoulders.

    "I''m really relieved... that it ended without an ident."

    Aris smiles faintly, relieved at the sight, but there''s still a tinge of apology in her voice for the danger her condition almost caused.

    "If it weren''t for this mysterious illness that appeared out of nowhere, I could have been of help..."

    It seemed neither Aris nor Marika had noticed the true nature of the issue.

    "No, it''s not a problem like an illness."

    I change the mood slightly and speak seriously while searching the ground. The girls look at me with curious eyes.

    "I''ve found it..."

    I lift the pendant that the cult member had been holding, the familiar-designed object, and show it to them.

    This pendant is actually...

    "That''s..."

    "What is it?"

    Marika showsplete unfamiliarity, but Aris, realizing something is amiss, furrows her brows.

    "Harold, that is...!"

    Somehow familiar to my eyes... I had just realized what this pendant resembled.

    "When they grasped this pendant, Aris suddenly had a seizure, meaning this pendant is Aris''s weakness. But it''s not just that."

    With that, Aris, who had sensed something, takes out another pendant that had been hidden by her clothing around her neck and shows it to Marika and me.

    "This looks exactly like the pendant Harold gave mest week as a gift...!"

    It perfectly matched the pendant I had given Aris as a gift when we spent time togetherst weekend.

    "Yes, Marika hasn''t seen it before, butst week I gave this pendant to Aris as a gift, and now it appears the cult members had a copy of this pendant as Aris''s weakness."

    Marika may not have fully understood, but sensing there was some extraordinary truth, her gaze turned serious. "What a coincidence..."

    Aris mutters to us as if whispering, deeply immersed in thought.

    "When I first saw this pendant at the market, I was particrly drawn to it... Could there be a connection...?"

    I recall now that back then, Aris seemed almost enchanted, wanting to possess it...

    "We don''t know why the heretics had it, but there must be a reason why the pendant could be Aris''s weakness."

    Honestly, no matter how usible my conjecture is, it¡¯s daunting to predict the real problem since I can''t anticipate the truth at all.

    Why did this cause Aris pain... Is there a reason unique to Aris alone?

    A reason unique to Aris...

    Wait?

    As that thought emerges, it''s as if puzzle pieces connect in a sh of insight.

    A reason unique to Aris...

    Meaning, Aris must have some secret...

    I am aware of this fact from Aris''s own words previously.

    The secret of Aris''s race; she appears human on the outside, but her true identity is of a race known to be the rarest in the world, a spirit...

    She was said to have originated from the principal of this school, Arcia...

    And Arcia was a figure rted to the cult members.

    "...?!"

    "Harold..? Do you have a hunch about something?"

    Reading my expresshion, they ask about my thoughts.

    Although I''m notpletely sure, when Ibine the facts that I can infer...

    As I''ve heard, Arcia is a person rted to the cult, and Aris, her doppelg?nger...

    Moreover, the cult members had a pendant that resembled the one Aris was fond of, and they were using it as her weakness.

    Arcia, the pendant, the cult... It seemed as if there was some interrtion between them.

    "Aris..."

    "Yes?"

    She tilts her head, waiting for what I need, a member of the spirit race.

    "Can we talk alone for a moment?"

    What truth is hidden within her...? In front of the principal''s office, groups hiding their identities seemed to be waiting for something in the quiet hallway.

    "We are quitete... Has the gathering of the gods of the capital dyed our actions?"

    The cult members, cloaked in robes, created an ominous atmosphere as they spoke to one another.

    "Surely, they haven''t been taken down and had the item stolen?"

    At that statement, all the cult members show signs of anxiety.

    "That would be troublesome... Without the pendant, we can''t negotiate with the principal... It''s fine for now, but if they realize we don''t have the pendant, we are..."

    An unpleasant atmosphere develops as everyone seems to be aware of the concerning fact.

    "Enough, if you continue with this needless talk, I''ll cut out your tongue."

    But then, a man who appears to be their leader issues a chilling threat with a calm voice, and everyone falls silent as if on cue.

    A silence ensues, yet despite this, the colleague who has yet to join them doesn''t seem to appear.

    "ording to the time rules we''ve set, let''s go in now. If any of you show negative emotions to the spirit inside, I''ll incinerate you all."

    Clunk!

    With those words, the door to the principal''s office finally opens, and the cult members begin to enter in turn.

    "Ugh... you people..."

    Inside, a silver-haired woman awaits, sending out a vivid killing intent as she guards against them.

    "Wee, Principal, you''ve held quite a risky event, haven''t you?"

    Despite the killing intent, the leader of the group steps forward nonchntly, continuing with his intended speech.

    "Did you think we wouldn''t notice?"

    He continues his exaggerated threat and negotiation, delivering a demanding verdict to Arcia.

    "Expel the gods from the academy immediately."

    Principal Arcia, she is a half-god, a spirit, meaning the beings standing before her wereparatively foolish and weak.

    However...

    "Ugh..." Despite this, she only seemed to acknowledge the unreasonableness of their demands... There appeared to be no intention of refusal.

 Chapter 77

    "You really did well, Harold, you are indeed my most cherished protege."

    Afterpleting the task of apprehending the cult members, I reported back to Lady Morione, who praised me with a smile.

    "I just did what I had to do."

    My response came out as if it were rehearsed, naturally formal, and she beamed even more joyfully, pride gleaming in her smile.

    "Your humility aside, you have done more than what was expected of you."

    As we exchanged such heartwarming words, the atmosphere was good, and she presented me with a book as a reward.

    "It may not be a fitting reward for your merits, but I should show my sincerity, take this grimoire that only I can bestow."

    She handed me an old book titled ''The Eye that Sees All.''

    "The title may sound grand, but don''t expect too much; it''s just magic that allows you to see far away ces or see through walls."She said this, but this magic could be exactly what I needed, potentially very useful for detecting cult members who hide in the shadows.

    "Thank you very much. I will use this magic given by the goddess I serve to good effect."

    I bowed deeply in gratitude to the goddess, and then...

    "And Lady Goddess... I have a question."

    I took out the silver pendant from my pocket and showed it to Lady Morione.

    "Um...? Yes... I will teach you what I know, what are you curious about?"

    This was an item I had obtained during the battle with the heretics... but it was not a mere ornament.

    "Before I exin, wait a moment... Aris? Pleasee in."

    At my call, the curtain of light was pulled back, and soon a girl with silver hair appeared.

    She stepped forward nervously, as it was her first time meeting the goddess, and her lips quivered slightly.

    "Um?"

    Lady Morione, sensing something, watched Aris approaching us with an interested gaze, and seemed to emanate an extraordinary aura as she looked at her.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Goddess. My name is Aris, and I am of the spirit race."

    In fact, beforeing here, Aris and I had a private conversation... "You think there''s a close rtionship between Arcia and this pendant?"

    I had shared my conjectures with her, and although she seemed a bit puzzled, she didn''t look unconvinced and listened seriously.

    At this moment, it was just Aris and me, excluding Marika; I wanted to speak with her alone because of her identity, as she had revealed her true race only to me, and I wanted to keep Aris''s secret as much as possible.

    "Yes... You told mest time, about your mother... that Arcia''s recent behaviors have changed..."

    At my words, she nodded with a mix of anxiety and resolve, seemingly bracing herself for what mighte next.

    "In fact, my Lady Goddess has told me that your mother, Arcia, is closely rted to the cult members."

    It was certainly shocking news, but Aris didn''t seem to agree outright; instead, she just wore a pained expresshion.

    After all, Aris herself had mentioned Arcia''s strange behaviors when revealing her identity... It might already have been a fact she was aware of, at least subconsciously.

    "So, could there be a connection with the pendant that the cult members we encountered earlier had, which acted like your weakness?"

    Upon hearing this, Aris touched her chin thoughtfully, as if seriously pondering the matter.

    "Certainly... I don''t know the process, but it sounds credible, however..."

    She seemed to agree with my words, but her facial expresshion didn''t look too happy.

    "Is there someone who can unravel this secret? With just this, we can''t know the exact situation... Normally, it would seem Arcia is on the side of the cult members, but depending on the case... perhaps she had her reasons...?"

    Aris whispered, her voice carrying a mix of uncertainty and faint hope, and I could empathize with her words.

    There''s no biological evidence, but Arcia is like a source for Aris; naturally, Aris would hope that her mother is not part of a cult rejected by the world, and that''s why she would say such things... A person who can unravel the truth...

    "Aris..."

    I knew all too well of someone who would have a wealth of knowledge in such matters. "Hmm... So you''re curious about what secrets are hidden in this pendant?"

    I summarized the events we had gone through and the conversations we had shared, and handed over the pendant.

    "Yes, that''s right."

    Lady Morione took the pendant and examined it closely, carefully touching it as if studying the stone.

    "Honestly, even without using my power, I think I can sense the nature of this thing."

    She then uttered a spell, and the pendant began to emit a soft light, offering a quite mystical spectacle.

    "The race of spirits, it''s been quite a while, but I''m certain. This pendant... it possesses the same qualities as the magic of that girl, Aris."

    It seemed that the gods had the ability to sense magic just by appearance.

    "The source of life for the spirit race is pure magic itself... With this pendant infused with her magic, it could serve as a second heart."

    The facts that I had vaguely suspected were now bing more certain, and Lady Morione continued calmly.

    "Even for mortals, if they know how, it''s not too difficult; this pendant is now connected to Aris''s life."

    Was this pendant indeed her weakness?

    "You''ve brought a fine object, would you let me take care of this pendant? I could eliminate its weakness, and if there''s only a trace left, I could even look into its past fate."

    It was a proposal I couldn''t refuse, and I was about to agree enthusiastically when

    "Please do it now! I want to know what exactly happened to Arcia!"

    Before I could even speak, Aris cried out with a bit of urgency in her voice.

    "Alright, I will do so."

    With her permisshion, Lady Morione immediately grasped the pendant and closed her eyes.

    She muttered in anguage too fast and unknown for me to catch, as the pendant glowed again and the atmosphere around the goddess became dreamlike and miraculous.

    "Um..."

    - !

    With her eyes closed, it seemed the goddess was concentrating intensely on something.

    "Huh?"

    But soon, her expresshion twisted, bringing tenshion to Aris.

    "What did she see..."

    The anxiety in her eyes was palpable, and I waited with a mix of worry and anticipation for Lady Morione to open her eyes.

    After a while, as if she had seen everything, she opened her eyes, and the mystical atmosphere that had been stirred also faded.

    "It seems the cult members are not such easy opponents... The ancient magic of a god has cast a thick veil, making it difficult to see the fate clearly... Still, I''ve undone the spell that was in the pendant, so now it''s just an ordinary pendant."

    The oue was disappointing, but at least this small piece of good news consoled us.

    "Is that so... Then we don''t know what happened to the principal..."

    Aris seemed even more deted than me, her tone now on a different level, and I felt a pang of sympathy.

    Perhaps it was a missed opportunity to find evidence to defend her mother.

    "Still, there''s one thing we do know, the principal of the academy is being treated unfairly by them."

    "?! !!"

    At those words, Aris''s eyes widened, and she was engulfed in a whirlwind of emotions.

    Initially, despair and worry took hold, but it was brief, and soon she brightened up as hope became clearer, and a bright smile formed.

    "Thank you, Lady Goddess! Thank you so much!!"

    She spoke with such a relieved feeling that her body seemed to lift with the waves of emotion.

    And then...

    "Aris?! !"

    Suddenly, she dashed out of the tent, leaving behind a sense of astonishment.

    "Arcia... Just wait a little longer!"

    She muttered something before she left, but it was too quiet to catch.

    "Aris!"

    I too followed after her btedly, but Aris had already gone too far, disappearing at the edge of my sight.

    "Just wait!"

    I called out loudly, trying to stop her, but it was toote; she was too far away, and before she vanished from sight, I had no choice but to chase after her with all my might. Though there''s no biological basis, Arsia is like a mother figure to Aris, so naturally, Aris wishes her mother not to be part of the rejected cult forces...

    "Someone who can unravel the truth..."

    In such a field, I knew someone who would likely have extensive knowledge.

    "Hmm... So, you''re curious about the secrets hidden in this pendant?"

    I briefly summarized our experiences and conversations and handed over the pendant.

    "Yes, that''s right."

    Receiving the pendant, Lord Morione observed it closely, carefully touching it as if studying the stone.

    "Honestly, even without using my power, I can sense enough to understand its nature."

    As he uttered a spell, the pendant emitted a soft glow, presenting a rather mystical sight.

    "The spirit tribe... it''s been a while, but I''m certain. This pendant... it has the same properties as the magic of that woman, Aris."

    It seemed gods had the ability to sense magic just by appearances.

    "The source of life for the spirit tribe is pure magic itself... so with this pendant imbued with the child''s magic, it''s possible to create a second heart."

    The spections we had were gradually turning into convictions, and Lord Morione continued calmly.

    "Even by mortal standards, it''s not too difficult if you know the method. This pendant is now linked to Aris''s life."

    So, was this pendant indeed her weakness?

    "You''ve brought something valuable. Would you let me keep this pendant? I can eliminate this weakness and, if any traces remain, peer into the past destiny."

    It was an offer too good to refuse. I was about to agree with the Goddess when...

    "Please do it right away! I want to know what happened to Arsia!"

    Before I could even speak, Aris eximed with a sense of urgency. "Alright, I''ll take a look."

    As Lord Morione gave his consent, he firmly grasped the pendant and closed his eyes.

    It felt like time was rushing by, his words too fast to catch and in anguage unknown to me.

    The pendant began to emit light, and a dreamlike, mysterious phenomenon surrounded the Goddess, creating a strange atmosphere.

    "Hmm..."

    He seemed to be deeply focused, although his eyes were closed.

    "Eh?"

    But soon, his expresshion twisted, causing Aris to tense up.

    "What did he see..."

    Even from her eyes, you could sense her anxiety. I, too, felt a mix of worry and anticipation, waiting for Lord Morione to open his eyes.

    After a moment, he opened his eyes, and the mystical atmosphere slowly dissipated.

    "It seems the cult members are no easy foes... An ancient god''s magic heavily veiled their fate, making it difficult to see. But the curse within the pendant is lifted, now it''s just an ordinary pendant."

    The oue was a bit disappointing, but this small piece of good newsforted us.

    "Is that so... Then we don''t know what happened to the principal..."

    Aris seemed even more disheartened than me, her tone nowpletely different, invoking sympathy.

    It was a missed opportunity to possibly find evidence to defend her mother.

    "Still, we can be certain of one thing: the academy''s principal is receiving unfair treatment from them."

    "?!?!"

    At these words, Aris''s eyes widened, her emotions swirling for a brief moment.

    Initially, despair and worry overshadowed her, but it was fleeting. Gradually, herplexion brightened with newfound vitality, and she smiled with definite hope.

    "Thank you, Goddess! Thank you so much!!"

    Her voice was buoyant with gratitude, as if lifted by waves of emotion, her body seemingly weightless with relief. And then...

    "Aris?!"

    She suddenly ran out of the tent, leaving me in a state of confushion.

    "Arsia... just wait a little!"

    She murmured something before leaving, but I couldn''t catch it in time...

    "Aris!"

    I followed her out of the tent btedly, but Aris was already far away, almost disappearing from my sight.

    "Just wait a moment!"

    I raised my voice trying to stop her, but it was in vain as she was too far away. Before shepletely vanished from my view, I had no choice but to chase after her with all my might.

 Chapter 78

    "Immediately send back the gods gathered at the academy."

    The principal''s office was filled with a cold voice, a mix of negotiation and threat.

    "Why not just wait a bit longer since they won''t be here for long?"

    The atmosphere was suffocating with its intense pressure.

    "Our ns are being interrupted now, do you think we are unaware of your intentions? Such struggling is merely dying the inevitable... Our objective is just a matter of time."

    Arsia incisively exposed the principal''s intentions, causing her to bite her lip in frustration.

    "Time is plenty, but I don''t want to waste it on useless things. So, I respectfully request that you send away the gods who are searching for us."

    She spoke firmly, clearly not wanting to continue any further discusshion.

    "I think it''s better to leave them alone."However, the principal, unwilling to always be on the receiving end, forcefully brought out a confident demeanor.

    ''I must buy some time... somehow for Aris...''

    She didn''t want to back down this time and was fighting her best in this one-sided rtionship.

    "Hmm... What kind of futile thoughts are you having now, disying such deceptive behavior?"

    To the cult members standing in front of her, even the oldest spirits seemed trivial inparison.

    She was powerful enough to obliterate them with a mere thought.

    "The event ends today anyway... The gods will leave by evening, so it''s better to wait."

    Despite this, she had to back down, unable toply with their demands.

    "It''s a waste of time, that''s why we came here, isn''t it?"

    But she couldn''t ept her fate so easily and continued to buy time by persuading them with usible reasons.

    "If I request the gods to leave as you want, wouldn''t that raise suspicions?"

    The cult leader paused, slightly taken aback by her words.

    "What did you say...?"

    Reacting with dissatisfaction, she still managed to force a smile at them. "Cancelling an ongoing event in full swing... Especially when it''s supposed to end today. Forcibly stopping it now might actually make the gods suspicious and lead them to investigate this academy even more."

    A usible excuse, crafted from her various life experiences.

    "You know, right? The bad rumors spreading from this academy have reached the outside... Even now, several divine factions are secretly moving to uncover the academy''s dark secrets, aren''t they?"

    She suggested this not-so-subtle advice to them with a brighter smile, as if delivering a final blow.

    "That¡¯s why we decided to resolve this misunderstanding by holding an open event today, aiming to clear up any misconceptions."

    Arsia¡¯s words seemed to make them understand to some extent, their previously rxed atmosphere turning slightly solemn.

    "But if we just close down this well-going event, wouldn''t it rather arouse suspicion and make the divine factions move more aggressively?"

    As her words ended, a brief silence fell in the principal''s office, but it didn¡¯tst long.

    "Remember, your actions won¡¯t cause any dy in our ns. It''s just a temporary obstacle; our ns are still a matter of time."

    With that, the cult leader raised his hand to cast a spell.

    "You can call upon us dly, as we walk the path we choose to take..."

    Bang!

    The principal''s office door burst open with a loud noise, interrupting his words.

    "What?! An intruder?!"

    Another cult member, startled, blurted out in panic.

    "Gravity Bullet!"

    "Argh!"

    The mood was shattered as an intruder broke in, and one of the heretics was hit by a magic spell, losing consciousness.

    "A magic of invisibility...?"

    The leader, for the first time, let out a voice mixed with strictness and panic.

    "Who...?"

    But in contrast, Arsia murmured with a voice filled with desperate hope, perhaps expecting a savior.

    And the answer to this hope was... "Arsia!"

    It was a girl who resembled her.

    It felt like she arrived at just the right time.

    At the scene were Arsia and several people presumed to be members of the cult.

    If this unfair rtionship was true, then the principal might be on our side. Convincing her could easily allow us to take control of the current situation.

    And indeed, her expresshion mixed with emotions of sorrow, worry, joy, and anxiety upon our arrival.

    "Aris?! What are you doing here?!"

    She called out to Aris with a somewhat anxious voice, stretching out her slender hand as if begging her not to intervene.

    "Please don''t step in! I don''t want to lose you!"

    What kind of story could she be holding back... Tears glistened on her cheeks, just recently dried.

    "It''s okay, Arsia! Everything will be alright!"

    The student council president, with a voice full of confidence,forted her.

    "Let the enemies be baptized with water, let their bodies be torn and suffer!"

    "Water Tornado!"

    With thatmand, fierce waves swirling like a whirlpool erupted from her hands, engulfing the heretics and turning the ce into a scene of chaos.

    "Aargh!"

    "We won''t just stand by and take this!"

    Annoyed voices rose, and they began to act. A man''s voice, deep and resonating as if echoing through the room,manded,

    "Don''t move!"

    A burly man appeared, gripping something in his pocket as if threatening to unleash something formidable if not obeyed.

    "Go ahead and try -"

    "No! Please stop!!"

    Arsia, as if anticipating their next move, screamed desperately.

    "Aris, stop! Don''t provoke them anymore!!!"

    Her urgent and earnest plea slightly baffled Aris, causing her to hesitate in her actions.

    "Just wait, don''t destroy it! It''s my fault! I''ll do as you wish, just let this one go!!"

    What could be driving her to such despair... "Then kick those guys out immediately, before I destroy them!"

    Could it be...

    No, it''s not just a possibility. It wasn¡¯t surprising that she was so desperately non-aggressive upon hearing this news, which she shouldn''t have known yet.

    If... the reason she''s trying to stop us is because of the pendant...

    "Arsia, don''t worry!"

    Shouldn''t telling her the truth be enough?

    With absolute certainty about this obvious fact, I shouted to her the information we had just learned.

    "If you¡¯re talking about the pendant, our side has already retrieved it, so if you¡¯re not with them, you can rest assured and oppose them!"

    "What...?"

    Her reaction, the head of the academy, was one of disbelief as the atmosphere changed in an instant.

    "Could it be... really...?"

    At first, she seemed incredulous, doubting the truth of my words...

    "Is that true?"

    But soon, she directed a question filled with lethal intent not at us but at those who had been provoking her.

    The cult members, in response to her question, were unable to answer, and the burly man who had been reaching into his pocket seemed frozen in a difficult situation.

    "Oh..."

    Her reaction seemed mildly intrigued, but then she turned to the cult with what seemed like silent affirmation...

    "Disappear!!"

    Whoosh!

    She unleashed a punishment that, inparison to what she had suffered, might have seemed mild.

    A burst of blue light, and when vishion returned, all the heretics were sprawled on the ground.

    "How dare you deceive me all this time..."

    Still seething with rage, she ground her teeth in anger towards them, an emotion so fierce that it was almost frightening.

    The situation ended somewhat anticlimactically. We expected an easy resolution if she sided with us, but this was something else...

    It was a disappointingly brief and overwhelmingly swift development.

    "Really! All because of this! How much! Suffering! I felt!!"

    With each word, she released her hatred, casting spells on those already unconscious.

    The atmosphere was too dangerously charged for anyone to intervene. "Luceria...? Please, calm down first..."

    I had to say something, trying my best to keep my voice low so as not to aggravate her further, but...

    Suddenly!

    I felt a light shock against my body, and the reaction I received from her was theplete opposite of just a moment ago.

    "Thank you so much! I don''t know exactly how you did it, but you saved Aris, right?! How can I ever repay you! You''re not just Aris''s... you''re my lifesaver!"

    She seemed so overwhelmed with gratitude that she was struggling to express her feelings, hurriedly pouring out all the words that came to mind.

    Arsia hugged me a bit too tightly, almost ufortably, and it was a bit embarrassing given the onlookers.

    "Um... Principal? If you could let go, that would be... a bit better..."

    After embracing me and shedding tears of emotion, Arsia finally seemed to return to reality.

    "Oh my? Wait... I got too excited!!"

    She quickly pulled away from me, coughing to cover her embarrassment, her cheeks turning a shy shade of red.

    "Arsia... try to control yourself a bit..."

    Aris, seemingly a bit embarrassed herself, said something, but her face betrayed a hint of jealousy.

    "Sorry, Aris... I guess I got too carried away with the joy of liberation..."

    Liberation''s joy... it was clear now.

    "It''s okay... But now..."

    But then, she quickly turned serious, casting a solemn gaze at Arsia, who also became more somber, following Aris''s lead.

    "We have a lot to talk about, don¡¯t we?"

    She nodded vigorously to this question.

    "I don¡¯t even know where to start... But..."

    Arsia took Aris''s hand, who could almost be called her daughter or even her alter ego, and began to unveil the story shrouded in mystery.

    The entire history she had experienced.

    "Perhaps it¡¯s best to start from my birth."

    The ce where she first opened her eyes to the world was dark and unpleasant, filled only with difort and shadows. "Ah...?"

    Only seconds after her birth, she was a newborn without concept, yet she inherited the knowledge of her origin, gaining enlightenment at a rapid pace.

    "Have you awakened, my sacrifice?"

    Spirits are a race created in the image of gods, made of pure magic and close to demigods.

    "Where is this..."

    It was only when she first spoke that her time truly began to flow, quickly bing aware of her reality and looking at the entity standing before her.

    "Just call it my homnd."

    The brief response was cold, almost unkind; biologically she might not be, but conceptually, Arsia''s ''mother'' was indeed distant.

    "I will now tell you your misshion, the reason you were given life... the purpose of your existence."

    Her creator, staring into the void as if looking at a distant mountain, seemed to be contemting some profound concept.

    "In the distant future, you will be the flesh for my resurrection, a sacrifice born and destined to die for me... That is why you were created."

    Arsia''s creator imposed a unteral sacrifice. Despite the unfairmand, she had to nod indifferently as per her design.

    "I understand... for you..."

    Arsia, speaking in a weak voice as if under hypnosis, soon poses a question after acknowledging her existence.

    "May I know your name?"

    "Name...?"

    Her creator seemed perplexed by the unexpected question, responding with an indifferent and cold voice that could hardly be considered parental.

    "Luceria."

    Arsia nods quietly as her creator reveals the name.

    "In the distant future, when my counterpart appears, you will willingly give your life for my resurrection."

    For her, who did not yet understand emotions, even this was a duty she had to willingly ept. "I understand..."

    Arsia, with a voice cold and emotionless like a machine, murmurs softly.

    "Your counterpart..."

    She kept muttering that single word, bowing her head to the ancient deity who had determined her fate.

 Chapter 79

    "Luceria... Who will be your counterpart?"

    Spoke the emotionless doll.

    With a voice of pure and unresentful coldness, devoid of emotion, she posed her question to her master.

    "Hmm... I don''t know myself, I can''t see theplete future."

    However, her master responded with an indifferent and casual voice, notcking emotion, but interest.

    "But what''s certain is that they exist now... and will continue to exist, definitely someone very special."

    Who could this counterpart be that the master spoke of with such reverence?

    "I don''t quite understand..."

    The doll, having evolved over a bit of time and learned new things, was now capable of mimicking emotions to a small extent."Could you please exin more clearly?"

    Attempting to appear as apologetic as possible, she asked again, prompting her master to tilt her head in a slightly ambiguous expresshion.

    "I can''t feel him precisely, nor can I foresee him, but it''s certain that eventually, as time approaches eternity, the time wille."

    As she said this, her eyes widened in a transverse manner, looking nkly into space, as if gazing into something abstract.

    "Hmm... Um..."

    What was she looking at? As time passed, her eyes filled with intrigue and soon, even a hint of yearning.

    Finally, afterpleting her foresight, the master half-closed her eyes, rying what she had seen.

    "It''s still too distant a story, hard to make out. I can barely see the face, only the mere existence is perceptible..."

    A future counterpart unknown to her, a subject of increasing anticipation and longing, a figure of boundless interest.

    "My counterpart will be unlike anyone else, filled with ambition, butpared to the gods, their essence is far too ugly and finite."

    Listening to her, one might think the counterpart was destined to be despised, yet it seemed to be just a momentary sentiment. "Nevertheless, I can assure you of this, they possess a fatally attractive charm."

    With longing eyes, as if entranced, she delved into her innermost feelings.

    "Like pristine water unseen in any era, they possess an unblemished beauty. They may be imperfect and full of ws, but to me, they are too pure and clear to be unworthy..."

    With these words, she hung her head like a puppet with severed strings, exhaling a breathced with myriad emotions.

    "Well... I can¡¯t provide more details, that''s as much as I can tell."

    Her face showed a hint of disappointment, but she quickly smirked, returning to her usual demeanor.

    "You haven''t forgotten your misshion, have you?"

    Shifting the topic, she asked the doll she created, who resembled herself, with a serious expresshion.

    "Yes... If your body is destroyed, I will conceal my identity and hide among mortals, waiting for the time... I have not forgotten the meaning of my life."

    Satisfied with the answer, she reinforced the fact she had emphasized several times in the doll¡¯s mind.

    "Yes, in the distant future... when the timees, my followers will seek you out, even if it takes ages."

    Humans may face destruction but never truly defeat.

    This was the enlightenment she gained from studying humans, and I, too, through my long life among them, meeting and parting with many, learned this crucial knowledge.

    Humans are essentially fragile.

    No matter how they struggle, they can''t escape biological death. Compared to gods, they are too easily broken, finite beings.

    Thus, to gods, humans are insignificant creatures.

    However... even though they are so frail, they possess something not even gods can break...

    The reason they continue to exist despite being the weakest in the world...

    It''s their will.

    Humans reproduce, live their short lives, and pass down universal knowledge and individual will to their offspring. "That¡¯s exactly why humans have been able to exist until now, and why they have survived in a world ruled by gods and dragons since ancient times."

    ''My will is embedded in mortals; though they may be unstable, they persist and continue to follow my will, no matter how much time passes.''

    That¡¯s why she utilized the will of humans.

    As long as there were those who served her, her ns could never be thwarted.

    Knowing that humans¡¯ will could serve as a foundation to fulfill her ns, she used it as a means.

    Thus, she first created those who would fall for her, and over time, they gathered and formed an organization...

    We called them heretics.

    Different regions and people had various names for them, butmonly they were known as cult members, with one sole purpose...

    The resurrection of Luceria, an ancient being once revered and adored by many, but now a fallen deity, shunned by the world.

    They were originally derived from her and existed solely for her.

    However, as time passed, even the most steadfast essence changes. As the will was passed down, it slowly became distorted, and now their purpose has shifted to reviving not only her but several ancient gods, as is widely known today.

    And I was originally part of the cult, born of her, granted life and purpose by her. It was a natural destiny, the original reason for the existence of our kind, known as spirits.

    I lived through eons, eagerly awaiting the time she spoke of, sometimes even leading the cult.

    But... at some point, I began to learn.

    Another knowledge gained from living among humans.

    Initially, I was born emotionless, a puppet of hers, but as I assimted with them, I learned to think for myself and acquired morals and concepts, along with various other human traits. "Okay..."

    Arsia spoke mechanically, her voice cold and devoid of emotion.

    "Your counterpart..."

    She kept murmuring that single word, resigned to the destiny set by the ancient deity.

    This eptance led to a natural emergence of anxiety.

    "I don¡¯t want to die..."

    This was the instinct for survival. Over time, she began to question her life''s purpose of dying for her creator, and eventually...

    "I won''t follow you anymore...! I want to exist as myself!"

    She rebelled against the cult and resisted the impending fate.

    "Weren¡¯t you meant to be the meaning of her life? Why are you saying this now, when the time hase?"

    One day, a new generation of elite cult members, with apletely different aura, came looking for me. I instinctively sensed...

    ''The time is almost up...''

    The ancient deity, Luceria, who created me, was close to using me as a sacrifice for her resurrection.

    Resisting fate is futile... If I remained passive, I¡¯d be sacrificed in some way. I had to prepare a countermeasure.

    And so, the method I created...

    "Ah... Light? What happened?"

    Like Luceria, who created me in her image, I divided part of the magic that constituted my body to create a doppelg?nger resembling me.

    And her name was...

    "Hello? You are Aris. I brought you into existence."

    "By doing so, I could dy bing the sacrifice... but eventually, as I nurtured Aris''s existence..."

    Listening to Arsia''s story from beginning to end, I was captivated.

    "I was caught in a weakness. Once, the pendant, a mere ornament worn by Luceria, was used to bind Aris''s life and to ckmail me."

    That was the situation.

    Arsia created Aris to resist her destined fate, sessfully preventing Luceria''s resurrection, but...

    "I had no choice... Maybe it''s a parent''s heart... I wanted not to be like her, giving Aris the emotions Icked, so I had to choose."

    She, like her own parental figure Luceria, had not received maternal affection, but she gave it to Aris, eventually growing attached. When Aris was linked to the pendant, her vulnerability was exploited, forcing her into an unfair agreement and obliging her to work for them. "In exchange for not sacrificing Aris and me for Luceria''s resurrection, the negotiation terms were to obey theirmands until a suitable recement is found... That''s why I''ve been tolerating what''s been happening at the academy so far..."

    The revtion of all these hidden truths felt like a release from a deep-seated burden.

    If the reason for Arsia''s adherence to the cult was Aris, then now that issue has been resolved.

    "So, will you now oppose them?"

    She responded without a moment''s hesitation.

    "Of course, now I will annihte the cult with my own hands."

    Her determination, tinged with a hint of madness, sent shivers down my spine.

    "Then, what''s their goal now?"

    "They''ll probably give up on using me as a sacrifice for her resurrection. But they won''t stop; they''ll hasten to find someone exceptional, perhaps not as much as me, but still a notable participant for their purpose."

    The task at hand was clear. The more desperate they became, the more mistakes they would make, creating advantageous situations for us.

    "It seems they''ll kidnap outstanding individuals and hasten the resurrection. We can''t afford to rx, we must act quickly."

    With that, Aris and I nodded in agreement.

    "Arsia, there¡¯s still much to discuss, but let''s focus on what needs to be done first."

    Arsia, momentarily touched by Aris''s words, looked at her with a tender smile, perhaps feeling the fulfillment of the maternal affection she mentioned earlier.

    Her demeanor changed, even her choice of words seemed older, a bit awkwardpared to her appearance.

    "So, what should we do now?"

    "We just need to protect the talented individuals. A good body is needed for a god''s soul to inhabit."

    "Talented individuals..."

    At this, Aris seemed to ponder for a moment, then suddenly...

    "What?! "

    She eximed in disbelief, looking around in confushion. And then...

    "Harold! Where''s Marika?!"

    Aris urgently asked me.

    Marika...?

    As her words made me look around...

    She''s really gone...?

    At some point, she had disappeared.

    We had been together since leaving the alley, but she had vanished like a ghost...

    Could it be...!

    The worst possible scenario began to unfold in my mind.

    "What do we do...?!"

    Aris, sharing simr thoughts, contorted her expresshion from its previous calm.

    "Wait... there¡¯s not a single cult member here..."

    But that wasn''t the only problem...

    The number of cult members lying on the ground... When we entered, there were precisely 10...

    "Now there are only 9 on the floor..."

    "One''s missing?"

    I hadn''t noticed when they disappeared.

    Thud!!

    A loud, jarring noise disrupted my thoughts.

    Exchanging a concerned look with Aris, Arsia suddenly mmed the desk with an intensity we hadn¡¯t seen before.

    "Wait! ''He'' is missing!"

    Who was she talking about...?

    Did she see something I didn¡¯t? To me, they all looked the same except for their stature.

    "The leader of the cult members in this academy... a man with a radically different belief, trying to awaken an ancient deity!"

    The situation seemed grave, her anxious demeanor not matching her usual poise.

    "He was definitely here..."

    A blonde girl stood alone in the empty hallway.

    "The ce my brother mentioned... We were supposed to meet here..."

    Who was she waiting for?

    "Marika"

    But before I could ponder further, someone called out the girl''s name and appeared calmly.

    "My brother...?! What happened to you?!"

    It was the princess''s brother, the crown prince destined to rule the kingdom.

    "You''re all wet! What happened-"

    The prince appearedpletely drenched, his hair also wet, adding to the mystery. "Marika..."

    Despite his sister''s concern, he approached with a heavy atmosphere and then...

    "Come with me for a moment, I have a ce to go."

    He made an unexpected and somewhat forceful request to her.

 Chapter 80

    "You suddenly have a ce to go...?"

    Marika, despite her higher status, couldn''t hide her bewildered expresshion due to the abrupt and nonsensical request.

    "I''ll exinter. For now, you muste with me."

    However, regardless of how she appeared, his response was cold and indifferent, as if the answer was predetermined.

    "But, brother... Why are you in such a state? Your clothes arepletely soaked..."

    Marika, despite the unfair treatment she was receiving, showed a kind demeanor full of concern as she checked his state, her eyes brimming with worry.

    "Don''t worry about it, we don''t have time. Just follow me."

    His response was chillingly indifferent, making Marika involuntarily shrink back, her figure pitiful.

    "But it really doesn''t look good, your right arm... is that a wound?! You''re even bleeding..."Crack!

    "Ugh?!"

    But her kindness was unnecessary and unwee, and the prince, who was fed up with the one-sided conversation, grabbed her shoulder forcefully.

    "Listen... all you need to do is shut up and follow me, I have no intention of sympathizing with your petty emotions, so stop talking and juste..."

    Marika did not mean to upset him; in fact, she was worried about his poor condition and wanted to help in some way.

    "Just a moment..! It hurts! I understand, so please let go...!"

    Marika, without any resistance, only managed to free herself from his grip after pleading in a feeble voice.

    "Ahh!"

    Abram did let her go as she wished, but he pushed her to the floor with such force.

    "Ugh..."

    But even with treatment worse than a servant''s and the sharp pain, she did not express any resentment or negative emotions toward him.

    "You said you''ve grown enough to not be your former self, but you are still the same, always cowering and groveling before the strong. I''ve always detested that weakness in you."

    Abram walked away from her as she sat miserably on the floor, silent despite the humiliating words.

    "Follow me, if you so wish to be of help to me, then now''s the chance for your wish to be fulfilled."

    Marika slowly got to her feet despite his unkind words, which could be taken as either encouragement or mockery.

    "Let''s go together..."

    Her demeanor was so different from the confidence and sometimes prideful attitude she showed in public, it was doubtful whether this was the same person who always tried to show at least minimal consideration to others.

    10 years ago...

    "Brother!!"

    A very young girl crosses the wide corridor, her lively and innocent voice matching her appearance as she calls out.

    "Abram, brother, let''s go together!"

    The king''s second child, dressed in a simply designed dress that does not hide her long golden hair and snow-white skin, beautiful features, appears too youthful for her age as she runs towards her much-admired brother.

    "Marika?"

    Her path ends before a boy, the firstborn son of the royal family, proving they share the same blood with his golden hair, one year her senior.

    "Hehe...! Brother, you''re on your way to practice magic, right? I want toe with you!"

    Marika, panting as if she ran out hastily, clings to her brother, pleading to join him.

    "Hmm..."

    The sister seems to be giving her brother a lot of attention, but the recipient of such looks doesn''t seem to appreciate it.

    "Please, can''t you take me with you...?"

    She appears to be acting spoiled, earnestly hoping her brother would grant her wish like a truly innocent child.

    "Alright, if that''s what you want."

    However, the crown prince, who is only a year older, carries himself with an adult-like demeanor,posed and seemingly cool-headed, as he consents to Marika''spany.

    "Thank you, brother! This time I will prove that I have truly be stronger!"

    Unlike Abram, whose true intentions were unclear, her emotions and thoughts were inly visible, showing her simplicity.

    But what was the emotionless look in his eyes thinking when looking at Marika... "Only Abram himself would probably know. Thud..."

    The magic that appears crude and predictably weak firepower from its appearance.

    Initially, the magic was aimed at the target, but at some point, the direction deviated until itpletely missed.

    "Ah...! I''m sure I hit itst time..."

    Marika lets out a lingering sigh over her disappointing magical abilities and bes disheartened.

    However, Abram ignored herpletely, indifferent to whatever happened to her or what she did, as if she wasn''t even there.

    "Burn and burst forth, Fireball."

    His incantation was clean and without excess, and the fireball, showing far more power than Marika''s, flew urately towards the target.

    Boom!

    The exploshion caused a roar and ck smoke covered the area.

    "Wow...!"

    As the smoke spread out like a fog, the scene proved his magic to be first-ss considering his age. Where the target had been was now a crater, the ground looked deste as if ravaged by some disaster.

    "You are amazing, brother! It was truly a magnificent spell!"

    Marika, despite showing a pathetic disy herself, began to admire Abram with sparkling eyes for his exceptional talent.

    But even such praise didn''t elicit any reaction from the prince, who seemed to be treating her almost like she was invisible.

    "Abram, brother..."

    Was it the hurt from being ignored by her brother, or was it despair over the clear difference in their abilities?

    She murmured his name in a feeble manner.

    "Can I ever be as great as you, brother?"

    Her pleading eyes seemed to beg forfort, but he gave her no encouragement, only a brief response.

    "Who knows."

    His answercked sincerity.

    "I wish someday I could be strong enough to help you..."

    Despite everything, Marika conveyed her goal and looked towards the distant mountains. Compared to her siblings, she truly felt like an ipetent existence.

    Talent so embarrassingly inadequatepared to the strong bloodline she inherited.

    No matter how much she learned, her skills did not improve, and her dimwittedness in always letting emotions lead, and her unfriendly nature that always caused conflict with others,

    She was a pitiful talent, treated like a child even by her younger siblings who had just begun to show magical abilities, contrary to her title as the eldest daughter of the royal family.

    As time passed, her stagnant abilities and her siblings who continued to develop every day...

    For these reasons, she was considered the most ipetent child in the royal family and was ranked lowest in the line of sesshion to the throne.

    That''s why she admired her brother, who enjoyed everything in stark contrast to her situation.

    A prodigious talent that was undeniable from birth, the brilliance to make quick and rational judgments in any situation, the leadership to win people''s favor and lead them.

    A genius who had everything necessary to be a king at a young age, universally recognized as the first in line for the throne, a perfect fit for the future ruler.

    She had always admired and followed her exceptionally talented brother, unlike her, who was merely ipetent in name.

    Always staying by his side to be like him, watching and learning what shecked, trying to be a better person.

    Thanks to that, she was certainly able to improve, but more than that, what was ingrained in her was a strong admiration for her brother.

    At some point, her goal to one day be of help to her brother, who was admired by everyone, took root inside her.

    "Marika, it''s time to train, won''t youe with me?"

    "If you want, I have no reason to refuse."

    At first, her brother also reciprocated her faithful following with good gestures, and she truly followed him sincerely as if they were close siblings...

    "Don''t worry about me."

    "Do whatever..."

    "As long as you don''t bother me, that''s fine."

    At some point, he began to reject her.

    It was all contempt and disdain as if dealing with an enemy.

    "Marika..."

    Then, one day, when he called her out personally, she confirmed the doubts she had about herself. "Brother...?"

    She was aware that her perception of her brother was changing within her...

    "Listen, I don''t care whether you follow me around or leave. It doesn''t concern me."

    She still vividly remembers his clear image, the cold rationality and contempt in his chilly gaze.

    "But... if you get in my way, I will not leave you alone."

    His overtly defensive attitude instilled fear in her toward her brother...

    "Even so..."

    It was then she realized.

    "I... I want to learn by watching you, brother..."

    That her following him was born not of admiration but of fear... A hidden underground tunnel unknown to anyone at the academy.

    "Brother... where are we going now?"

    Marika''s voice,cking confidence, echoed quietly.

    "Marika"

    However, unlike her, Abram appeared eerily calm.

    "I knew, you were following me against your will."

    "L...?"

    Abram''s sudden and shocking statement.

    "Haven''t you always wondered? You felt reluctant to follow my orders, but you forced yourself toe along."

    "If you really hated it, you could have avoided me from the start, but you chose to follow me, even in fear."

    The atmosphere grew more ominous, and Marika, sensing something, began to sweat coldly.

    "Do you know why you do that?"

    Marika, unable to answer and with a dry throat, waited for Abram''s words.

    Click! nk!

    But what returned was not his answer, but the sight of ck, tarnished chains.

    "What?! "

    Marika screamed in panic, caught off guard, but it was toote.

    "It''s because you were born with the instinct of a weakling."

    Abram''s answer came toote, and although he was smiling, there was also disgust for her.

    "Weaklings are designed to instinctively follow the strong, to grovel to the powerful for their safety, even if they hate it, to be exploited, a foolish existence destined to disappear."

    "Ugh...! Brother?! What are you doing...!"

    As he dragged the chained Marika along, Abram stopped in front of a door.

    "I truly despise that kind of person, yet to think that person is my sister... No matter the shared blood, it''s uneptable."

    Thump!

    He roughly opened the door, and purple smoke flowed into the room, the evil fumes raising goosebumps just by touching the skin.

    "But... thanks to such a personality, I get to benefit like this, which is something to bemended for."

    A ce unfamiliar to Marika, a massive underground facility filled with corrupt energy, making it hard to breathe just by being there.

    "Today, as you wished since you were young, you will be of use to me for the first time."

    Her eyes widened as she began to deny the reality, wishing that the person she was seeing was an impostor.

    "Brother..."

    The ce she had been brought to once before when she was kidnapped, it could be different though it looked the same.

    "From now on, you will be a sacrifice for a noble ritual."

    Marika, overwhelmed by deep despair at the thought bing reality, couldn''t close her mouth...

    "Could it be that brother..."

    Was she clinging to a vain hope, or did she not understand the situation? Eventually, she mustered the strength to form words...

    "A heretic...?"

    She revealed his true identity.

 Chapter 81

    "Marika is nowhere to be seen... Could she have been kidnapped by the Order?!"

    As Marika''s whereabouts became mysterious, Aris couldn''t hide her dismay as she frantically looked around for her unseen friend.

    "Calm down, Aris, although Marika isn''t here, it''s not certain that she''s been captured by them, so try to rx."

    She tried to present the most positive outlook to somewhat calm her increasingly distracted friend.

    "But Harold...! What if, by one chance in a thousand, she really has been taken by them...?"

    I couldn''t give Aris a clear answer to her question and ultimately fell silent.

    Honestly, her worry was perhaps natural; given Marika''s capabilities, the likelihood of her being chosen as a sacrifice was very high.

    She had been kidnapped once before, and it was only thanks to a mysterious phenomenon that we were able to help her. If not for that, a terrible disaster could have urred.

    What were those memories that surfaced at that time...?It felt like forgotten memories were resurfacing, a strange sensation for some reason... We didn''t know why or how these memories came to mind, but it was like a trick of fate that they came to us at a critical moment, allowing us to save her just in time.

    If I recall the situation at that time, Marika was probably moments away from being sacrificed... It was an exquisitely critical moment, as if all futures had been calcted, and we were able to appear dramatically. If we had recalled a bitter or had not hurried, Marika might have been offered as a sacrifice.

    "Indeed, it would ease my mind to find her... but I''m at a loss without any idea of her whereabouts..."

    Mumbling to myself, I, too, touched my chin with a troubled expresshion, simr to Aris.

    Considering various scenarios and ces where Marika could be, nothing came to mind.

    Her favorite ces, where she might be in the academy on a normal day... However, even that was unpredictable today due to the exceptional situation of the event.

    "If you''re worried, I''ll help you."

    As if to solve our dilemma, Arsia offered her help with a confident look in her eyes, and then she took out a scroll from her desk and handed it to me.

    "What is this?"

    In response to my question, she smiled faintly and exined about the paper.

    "The Order members, like parasites, have set up various secret facilities within the academy, and this is a map and manual that details the locations, purposes, and even the scale of those facilities."

    I couldn''t help but be astonished by how useful the item was, and my mouth formed an ''O'' of amazement.

    "Oh... Thank you! This should do it!"

    "Then I''ll start investigating right away."

    With those words, I was about to leave the chaotic principal''s office when...

    "Wait! Let mee with you...!"

    Arsia suddenly stopped me, asking to apany me.

    "Me?"

    "I''ve received your help, and I want to give back. If we confront the heretics,bat will be inevitable... I will surely be of help."

    Arsia had suffered, sacrificing herself forcibly and enduring unfair treatment for Aris''s sake.

    "And... their goal is the resurrection of the ancient god, Lucifia, which could be considered my original form... In a way, this started because of me, and I want to end it."

    It seemed she wanted to take revenge on them and at the same time fulfill her duty.

    "Understood, but... we can''t predict what might happen, so I might move ahead quickly given my swift pace."

    There was no reason to refuse the increase in strength.

    However, another of my specialties, my unusual speed, could be problematic. I had been rated as having the speed of a first-ss swordsman, even though I''m a mage, which might make it difficult for them to keep up.

    The question of why I had to go first did cross my mind, but...

    Thump... thump... thump...

    For some reason, my heart had been racing since a while ago, filling me with anxiety.

    I couldn''t tell why, but my heart was growing increasingly urgent... There was no certainty, but my instinct was screaming that if I didn''t hurry now, it would be toote. "Okay, then I will follow you. Please go ahead and check the situation... may I ask this of you?"

    To that question, I nod with a confident smile.

    "Yes, I will go ahead."

    Leaving those words behind, I dash off at full speed.

    The girls begin to fade from my sight quickly, and I elerate even more, kicking off the ground and sprinting.

    Thump... Thump...

    It could be because of the vigorous exercise, but along with my wildly beating heart, I also begin to feel a sense of fear.

    Is it the tenshion stemming from emotional anxiety...? I was at the point of wanting to ask someone why I felt this way.

    I have a feeling that I need to find Marika quickly...

    With that thought, I now cross the quiet corridor.

    | In an unnamed underground space of uncertain location, a girl was kneeling silently in the middle of a wide room.

    nk...

    Because even a slight movement would...

    "Ugh..! Uh...!!"

    The ck chains wrapped around her arms provide a painful experience.

    "The time has almoste."

    "Uh..."

    A dispasshionate man within her field of vishion looks at her with a cold gaze and takes out avender-colored crystal from his embrace.

    "Marika."

    It was none other than the crown prince who had prepared everything to sacrifice his own sister, and despite sharing blood, the feelings directed at each other were too one-sided.

    "Brother, please stop."

    While one side was desperately pleading...

    "Weak..."

    The other was filled with utter contempt and loathing.

    "Your nature is too weak... Not even a hint of anger, let alone a shred of hostility, towards someone trying to kill you right now..."

    He clicked his tongue in contempt at the sight of her, the lowest in the line of royal sesshion, pushed aside by her siblings, pitifullycking in talentpared to her lineage.

    "The instinct of the inherently weak is not to pull down those who unjustly oppress them from above, but to grovel weakly beneath them, a fragile nature..."

    As if reminiscing about the past, he closes his eyes and tilts his head slightly, the distortion in his expresshion amplifying Marika''s anxiety.

    "The more I reflect, the weaker you seem to be, and I very much dislike that type."

    Then he ces thevender-colored crystal on the altar and opens an old book.

    "Still, I''m thankful that you have a body that''s usefulpared tomon folk."

    While still looking at her with a merciless gaze, he reveals his cruel true intentions as a final gift.

    "Our ancestors seized power through strength alone, historically strong nations ruled over the weak."

    "It''s a natural cycle... Weak ones like you are always sacrificed or barely survive through shallow ttery, and I''ve always despised such beings."

    His ethical perspective may be twisted, perhaps a byproduct of being born with no deficiencies in any aspect.

    "Today''s gods who rule the world are the same... everything is full of ws, they pretend to be at the pinnacle of the world with all their hypocrisy, but in truth, they fear the return of the truly powerful ancients..."

    As he starts to murmur something, the pages of the book begin to turn rapidly, stopping on a particr page that emits an ominous light.

    "With today''s beginning, I will bring about the descent of them all... I will eliminate the weak who are nauseating even to look at from this world..."

    With a malicious smile, he starts preparing the ritual, spouting strange words directed at someone unknown.

    "I have heard the stories, I havee to meet you as your partner, please see the light of the world again..."

    { "Huff... Huff..."

    Theplex underground passages, so intricate that I can''t even grasp my current location properly...

    "I think I''ve checked almost everywhere..."

    I have looked at every ce specified on the map given to me by Arsia, but Marika was not to be found, and strangely, I hadn''t encountered any members of the Order.

    "Sigh..."

    I wipe off the sweat from the repeated exertion and slowly try to understand the situation.

    Having looked around this much without finding her, was it just needless worry... Maybe Marika is somewhere safe within the academy right now... Deep down, I wanted to conclude that Marika was safe, as I couldn''t find her anywhere.

    But...

    "Why... do I still feel so anxious?"

    On one hand, I''m so worried about Marika that it''s driving me insane... It was confusing to have both denial and affirmation coexisting.

    Why can''t I shake off this concern... There''s no confirmation that she is in danger...

    "Why do I feel like Marika is in a moment of crisis... I''ve checked the entire facility, and if she''s not here, she''s probably not in danger..."

    It was difficult to properly exin the feeling I was experiencing, a growing lump in my heart that constantly made me ufortable.

    "Is this map not showing everything... Should I look for other paths..."

    I barely calm my trembling heart ande up with the next n.

    Think... How can I shake off this difort tormenting me now...

    "Ugh..."

    However, I felt suffocated by theck of any clear answer that came to mind despite my effort.

    "Think... Think... There has to be another way..."

    I was obsessing over the facility to an iprehensible degree, yearning for Marika who might not even be here.

    "Think... Do...."

    "O...!!" Just as I was considering all possibilities to the point of getting a headache...!

    Snap!

    "?!!"

    A stimting current sweeps through my head.

    "What?!?"

    At the same time, strange memories start to form in my head...

    It was an experience I had felt before.

    Memories, foreign and vivid, suggesting future events and their solutions, once again imprint in my mind...

    "Damn!!"

    I begin to run crazily towards an unknown path I''ve just discovered.

    Without a moment to understand the sudden phenomenon, a fragment of memory shes by... I''ve seen it....

    "Please... don''t be toote...!!"

    Is it really heaven helping me, or is it my instinct, showing me the clear path ahead, that makes me run with hope in a situation that might already be toote?

    Not far from here... Marika must be bound somewhere there....

    "Please!!"

    I run madly without a moment to sort out my chaotic thoughts.

    Because now...

    "Marika!"

    She was literally on the verge of losing her life...

    "I have to go faster!!"

    Any hesitation was a luxury I couldn''t afford.

    I force my body and cross the dark passage at a speed I''ve never exerted before.

    A secret passage not on the map, step by step... I run faster than my limit.

    ".....!"

    When I surrender to my instincts, a secretive door starts toe into view at the edge of my vishion...

    I was certain that Marika was being subjected to something strange beyond that door.

    Had I arrived toote... How should I confront the enemies beyond...

    I couldn''t shake the uneasiness, but...

    "It will be okay...!"

    In my memories, I saw myself rescuing Marika safely, which gave me a sense of relief.

    Suddenly, I found myself right in front of the door.

    Thud!!

    I violently open the door and shout.

    "Marika!!"

    I call out her name and quickly scan the scene that unfolds before me.

    "Harold?!?"

    Marika calls my name with a voice mixed with surprise at my unexpected arrival.

    "Ha.. Cough..! Goddess... why...!!"

    But something was off...

    "Marika...?"

    The situation before me was ironically twisted... The crown prince, who should have been my enemy,y bleeding and fallen, and Marika, who should have been bound in ck chains, seemed free.

    "Huh? Why are you calling?"

    She tilts her head, not understanding my fearful demeanor.

    Surely, her eyes should have been blue like a sapphire...

    "What''s the matter?"

    Her eyes were now a shade of violet.

    "Who are you...?"

    Marika, emitting a chillingly malevolent aura, as if her entire being was pricking my skin with goosebumps...

    Despite my heightened sense of alert, I take a step back...

    "It would have been better if you had been a littleter..."

    Click!! "Ke... keuhuck...?!"

    Suddenly, chains of darkness appear out of thin air... Marika, who seems to be smiling for some reason, makes a regretful noise as she approaches me.

    "I wanted to surprise you a bit... but you arrived before I could even set things up?"

    A leisurely step is taken towards me by an unidentified entity.

    This was a situation not in my memory...

    "It''s been a while, our second encounter perhaps? Sorry, I didn''t recognize you at first."

    Snap!

    The moment I try to resist the oppressive force... was it the chains reacting to my refusal to kneel submissively? They twist my bones to force my gaze downward.

    Unbearable pain floods in... and as I nearly lose my breath from the agony and my mind spins...

    "I''ve found you."

    Unlike me, this suspicious being blushed with Marika''s body and then fiercely pulled me into an embrace.

    Based on the fragmented memories I had acquired, I instinctively knew who this figure was, sending twisted emotions my way.

    "The day I reappear in this world... I will rule it with my consort.."

    An ancient being murmurs in a somewhat dreamy voice, as if reciting a prophecy held close.

    "Now it''s our world!"

    Luceria whispers to me.

 Chapter 82

    The scene shifts slightly to the past...

    "The ancient being, your partner hase..." As the book on the altar was read, the amber-colored crystal began to glow more intensely, levitating in the air. "Kyaa?! Ah...!!" The chains wrapping around Marika''s hands also started to emit a brighter light, and she began to groan in pain.

    "Brother... please stop..." She tried to plead for mercy amidst the overwhelming pain, but he remained impassive. "The time of endless cycles has passed, and the moment has arrived. Now, end your wandering and achieve true autonomy..."

    ....! Suddenly, an intense, dark sh urred, warping the surrounding objects with a supernatural phenomenon. "Aaahh -?!" Marika''s screams grew even more desperate, but Abram seemed to desire this chaos.

    "Now your era begins, descend... Use the sacrifice we prepared as a foundation to prove our beliefs to the world..." Creak! Creak!! The amber crystal floating in the air began to vibrate violently, emitting an unstable roar.

    It seemed the ritual was nearingpletion... "Take this flesh, corrupt its original owner and inhabit it, and we will dance in joy!" "Kyaahh!!" As her voice filled with madness, Marika screamed in agony, as if her head would burst.

    "Please stop! Brother!! This isn''t right!!" Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!! The pain in her head was relentless, and despite the waves of electric currents hitting her, she desperately resisted the chains, but it was futile.

    "With your power, alongside a chosen partner..." Crack...!! The crystal, which had started to crack earlier, reached its climax along with the incantations... Crack¨D¨D!!! The growing fissure eventually prated the core of the crystal. "Now... arise..." The space around suddenly bes a silent void, as if all sound has been cut off. A cold and dark stillness seems to mark the end of her time, a silent tribute of sorts.

    Crash! The brief silence is shattered by a refreshing sound, apanied by the release of an ancient darkness. "...?!!" The darkness seeps into Marika, beginning topletely consume her."Aaaahhhhhhh ¡ª¡ª¡ª !!!!¡± A cry of despair, anger, sorrow, and even ecstasy echoes, filling the facility. The screaming continues for a while, but then it fades, and once again, tranquility returns to the ce.

    "Lord Luceria?" Abram tentatively speaks to the copsed figure, wondering if they have lost consciousness. Crack! Crack! The body lies motionless, quickly losing its color as itys silent.

    "Sigh..." The woman exhales for the first time since the ritual concluded. "?!" "Are you Arsia?" Abram, seeing the response from this overpowering and intimidating presence, recoils slightly, surprised.

    But his fear soon turns to a smile, as if he has found the fulfillment of his long-cherished wish. "This body... it''s not Arsia, but... it''s not a bad vessel." Growl...!! A voice as cold as a ruthless queen, merciless in every way, rises and speaks boldly.

    "Lord Luceria!" An amber mist, seemingly capable of engulfing the world, emits as he speaks. "Hmm?" He looks at the figure before him with twisted joy, celebrating the resurrection of the ancient god.

    The ck chains, once useful, now seem redundant. However, Abram looks at the god with a mix of calction and disgust. "Are you the ancient god Luceria?! I resurrected you!!" "You resurrected me?" He boasts of his achievement, kneeling with an outstretched hand, expecting both loyalty and reward. "Yes!!" Abram nods vigorously to the displeasing question, his face flushing with a distasteful smile fueled by strange desire. "I''ve heard it from the ancient prophecies that your partner would appear in this era...!!" He makes an overt statementden with hidden intentions, bowing again to her.

    "Hmm... I did tell my first believers something like that..." "I will dly be your partner!" Abram''s face distorts further, while Luceria, seeing through his inner motives, doesn''t hide her disgust.

    Abram finally reveals his true intentions. "The partner of Lord Luceria is said to receive a part of your power. Please grant me that strength!" He intertwines his delusional hope with her ideals.

    "I will cut down all who stand in your way, exclude the weak as the ancient gods desired, and lead in creating a world where power is the only authority!"

    He reaches out with all his might, pleading for her to take his hand.

    Luceria watches Abram''s wish silently. "Come, take my hand!" Abram''s emotions are at their peak, feeling unstoppable.

    But suddenly... "Cough?!" His tion is short-lived as Abram is struck by a massive blow, a gaping hole in his chest spewing blood.

    Thud! Caught off guard by this unexpected attack, Abram falls lifelessly to the ground, a critical wound inflicted. "Cough...! Gasp!!" Breathing bes a struggle, his breaths painful and bloodied.

    "You dare presume to be my partner?" Luceria''s cold words are thrown at his miserable state. "Goddess...?" "Clearly, you are not the partner I desire. The man I truly seek is not here."

    As she says this, ominous smoke billows from her hand, ready to deliver a punishment for sullying her mood and perhaps some mercy... "?!" Suddenly, her serious expression fades, and she looks unexpectedly towards the only exit of the facility. Then...

    "He''s here...!" Her voice brightens joyously, her cheeks blushing as the ancient being eagerly awaits the arrival of the man she senses. "I can feel you!" She smiles, seemingly able to see something in her vision, waiting eagerly for the man about to enter.

    Silence prevails. Only that sound is heard.

    "Uh... ah..." I''m speechless... What has happened... All I see is pitch-ck darkness and a faint light at the edge of my vision. The light is too far to gauge the distance, seemingly flickering out and moving away from me.

    "Whoa?!" Instinctively, I don''t want to lose sight of the light and find myself running towards a distant white glow when I regain my senses.

    But suddenly...

    "Ah?!" Something suppresses my body...

    "This is the first time, so let me introduce myself. I am the ancient god Luceria..." I''mpletely immobilized, feeling an ominous and unsettling presence wrapping around me from behind.

    I can''t turn around to see, but I sense that the owner of the voice is right behind me. "Who are you...?!"

    "Shall I introduce myself again? I''m Luceria, a transcendent being that has existed since ancient times..." ...?!! Memories sh of the ultimate evil from ancient times...

    Just the thought of such a being behind me feels like my mind is about to copse. "You seem quite unstable mentally, but looking back at memories recorded since the past, it''s understandable..."

    The self-proimed ancient god continues to talk to herself, indifferent to my condition. "What do you want from me?!" I muster the courage to speak forcefully, but it feels futile.

    "Your body will now be mine. So, please, relinquish your physical form and fade away." Fade away... Am I going to die?!

    "Perhaps that would be urate." Can she read my thoughts?! How does she know this?!!! "A surprisingly fragile soul, it will be easy for me to take over." Whoosh! Then, something void and hollow rapidly wraps around my body, and I start feeling my existence fading away. Ah... no...

    Is this how I die? A life where I only received contempt from my family, am I to disappear without ever truly experiencing happiness...? I hate this... I don''t want this...

    Desperately reaching out with my hand, I mutter towards the light as I feel myselfpletely vanishing. Please... help me....

    A man emerges in my memories, kind to me unlike my family, a man who was with me in his true goodness, not with ulterior motives. Harold... My voice calls out for thest time.

    "Wait, you... !!" Suddenly, a dishappy voice rings in my ears. "No... maybe this is for the best... It''s good to eliminate those who covet what''s mine."

    "Heh heh heh..." But that sentiment is brief, quickly reced by a sense of triumph, as if catching two birds with one stone. Harold...!! No matter how much I shout, my voice won''t reach him, fading away meaninglessly.

    Save me! Despite my desperate hope and waiting... Please... He won''t appear.

    "Disappear quickly." Once again, the voice of the ancient god echoes... "Ah..." Thest bit of light at the edge of my visionpletely extinguishes...

 Chapter 83

    "Ugh...!" The chains tighten around me, Luceria oppressively binding me as if determined not to let me escape. "I''ve been waiting... just for my partner to appear..."

    She utters words filled with ecstasy, but their meaning is unclear. "Let me go!" I struggle with all my might, but it''s futile resistance. I couldn''t move no matter how hard I tried.

    "Sigh..." "Ugh?!" Suddenly, Luceria blows air into my ear, causing me to lose strength and feel an unknown sense of shame.

    "Rx, there''s no use. Eventually, you''ll enjoy the world with me, so don''t bother resisting, my partner." What is she talking about...? Her calling me her partner, as if we''re allies, is highly irritating.

    "Who said I''m your partner?! Let me go, now...?!" Ignoring Luceria''s persuasions and shouting does as much good as a caged mouse howling ¨C nothing will change. Part of me might be halfway to epting reality.

    "Why am I your partner?" I protest, a natural question for something I don''t want to acknowledge no matter what happens.

    "Because I can feel it... a strong fate..." She blushes more in Marika''s body, whispering in my ear in a suggestive tone. What is she saying...? I couldn''t understand anything she''s been saying.

    "I felt there was something unusual about you when we first met... On that tragic day, when you tried to sacrifice yourself to seal me, I realized it!" Her words deepen the mystery, raising more questions than answers.

    "I''m sorry for putting you in a tough spotst time... But my efforts to confirm it were continuously interrupted..." Her tone carries a tinge of regret, as if recalling a bittersweet memory, and she looks at me with a wistful gaze.And secondly, her words suggest a past familiarity with me... I was sure this was my first encounter with an ancient god, yet Luceria spoke to me as if we had met before, which only added to my confusion. "The courage and spirit of sacrifice I felt from you... the kindness filling your inner self that I only saw right before I was sealed..."

    Her continuous use of past tense was baffling, leaving me unable to understand the situation. "From the moment I was trapped in the crystal, I''ve been thinking only of you, realizing you were the partner of fate I had glimpsed in the past..."

    She hugs me tighter, savoring my warmth as if settling into a peaceful rest, her expression rxing as she closes her eyes. "Of course, you might view me unfavorably due to these conflicts, and I understand why you would look at me that way now. Luceria, the ancient being, trying to resolve the situation unterally and on her own terms.

    "But I''ll guide you slowly. Follow me... let''s move forward together..." "Your appearance has brought the prophecy''s fulfillment closer, as my partner... be my support and strength."

    A prophecy...? Muttering the word, bits of information vaguelye to mind. Hearing ''prophecy'' helped me gain some understanding of the situation. This was because I had a bit of knowledge about historical and ancient deities.

    Luceria was a god who existed since ancient times and became corrupted. Traditionally, she was said to be a god of love and had a different name. ording to records, the essence and nourishment of Luceria''s power were love. A prophecy stated that upon finding her true partner, she would awaken as a being beyond anyone''s reach.

    However, due to some reason, she fell from grace before she could find her partner and became a target for purging. Eventually, she was eradicated by the gods of the new era before fulfilling her wish. This is all I know... So, is this situation unfolding because Luceria has chosen me as her partner? Even though I realized why she had been looking at me with such a warped desire, there were still unresolved doubts...

    "Harold..." It was particrly about the way she talked, as if she knew me from the past. She knew my name without me having told her, as if we were old acquaintances. But no matter how much I racked my brain, I couldn¡¯t recall ever meeting her before. Why does she know me?

    Smooch! "?!!" Suddenly, a provocative sensation distracts my thoughts, blurring the focus I was trying to maintain. The touch was so soft and gentle...

    "Will you answer me?" The light kiss causes a flush of warmth on my face. "Wha... what?!" "You''re going to be my partner; you are definitely my destiny. Just possessing you now fills me with enough power to handle the universe..."

    Her plea is now slightly sorrowful yet earnest. But my answer was already decided. "No." A short and clear response, without anything else to add.

    "What...?" Luceria''s face contorts in disbelief. Unable to ept it, but somehow understanding my reaction, she remains silent with a twisted expression.

    "I came here to stop you! And now you want me to help you? That''s absurd...!" Looking back, it was a bold answer to give before a divine being capable of easily snatching away a mere human''s life. But for some reason, I wasn¡¯t afraid of the ancient god before me.

    Her expression darkens further. "Huh..." Deep in thought, she lets out a heavy sigh as if preparing to say something... "Well... I can understand your feelings." ...? Unexpectedly, she concedes.

    "Sure, I threatened you before, so it''s understandable that you''d hate me. I was somewhat prepared for this." Her surprisingly cooperative tone catches me off guard, and I can''t help but look stunned. Why does she keep implying that we have a past together, when I don''t remember anything? Thump! "Cough?!" My train of thought is suddenly cut off by a constricted breath.

    "I never thought you would love me entirely." Luceria, with a wicked smile, tightens her grip around my neck. "Hehe..." Her expression, inscrutable, revives a fear I had forgotten.

    "If you had epted me, I really nned to give you everything... Despite the darkness, I intended to bring you a happiness iparable to the past..."

    Ting! Ting! nk! nk! As the chains break, new ones tightly bind my arms and legs, leaving me immobilized as if strapped to an experimental table.

    "Well... since you''ve rejected me, I have no choice... The oue might be the same, but the process will be different..." She licks her lips seductively, her blushing cheeks hinting at her intentions. The sense of impending dread is inescapable.

    This is still Marika''s body... If I don''t respect her wishes, what will happen to Marika...

    Thud! Thud! Thud! "Don''t be so scared... I''ll give you pleasures you''ve never experienced in life ?" I struggle futilely, gritting my teeth against the sensations coursing through me as I run my fingers over my chest.

    "You''re cute~ Not a bad reaction, it''s somewhat thrilling to see such a small prey resist... ?" But...

    "Uh...?" Overwhelmed by an indescribable euphoria and sinking into a deep, unknowable void, I look into her glowing amber eyes and feel my strength fading. As if under a spell...

    "Leave it to me, it''s my first time too, but I''ll guide you well..." My ability to think rationally is slipping away... Why is this happening?

    The desire to merge with those approaching lips grows... "I love you... ?" My body... "Let''s move forward together." Entrust and... want...

    Kaboom!! But that strange sensation, creeping up like drowsiness, is suddenly shattered by a booming sound in my ears. "Ice Burst!!" A voice filled with hostility and courage reaches me...

    "Uh?!" Luceria, struck by the direct hit of the cold magic, stumbles backward. "Huh?!" My rationality abruptly returns, and I feel embarrassed for the thoughts I had just entertained.

    "Harold, are you okay?!!" A familiar voicees from the entrance where I hade in. "Aris, Arsia!" The women who promised to follow me had arrived.

    "Wait, I¡¯ll free you in a moment!" Aris rushes towards me and breaks the darkened chains with her magic. "Luceria..." And Arsia stares intently at Luceria, exchanging a look full of various emotions.

    "Arsia... so, you''ve woken in that body and learned emotions by now." Despite being hit by powerful magic, Luceria, inhabiting Marika''s body, dusts herself off and rises effortlessly.

    "Luceria, today I will erase you from this world and cut off all the chains of evil you¡¯ve oppressed..." Arsia, bearing a resemnce to her, openly shows her hostility.

    "You''ll soon lose consciousness, and when you wake up again... you''ll see me united with my partner and crumble." However, Luceria is theplete opposite, exuding an air of ease and vulnerability as she slowly steps forward.

    "Ice Burst! Fire End! Great Nova!" She is bombarded with a series ofrge-scale spells, an assault fierce enough to copse the underground facility.

    But... Whoosh! "OFLI...?!" With a mere gesture, Luceria nullifies the magic, as if nothing had happened. She wasn''t called a god for nothing. "Did you think the creator of ancient magic couldn¡¯t dispel such rudimentary spells?"

    As Arsia hesitates, biting her lip and maintaining her guard, it''s clear she needs help. "Harold, can you stand up?" With Aris''s help, I get to my feet. It''s uncertain whether using all my magical power in this cramped space,pared to the surface, is a good idea, but I have to try.

    "Yes, but I think the three of us might not be enough..." Aris offers somefort in response to my concern, bringing somewhat hopeful news. "Actually, we¡¯ve informed the various gods about our situation, and soon their direct knights, the strongest and most loyal servants of the gods, wille to assist us. Let''s hold on until then!"

    She speaks confidently, motivating us as she eyes the ancient god returned. I had forgotten, but indeed, besides Lord Morione, other gods were involved in investigating the heretics rted to the academy. So, the possibility of reinforcements was high.

    But then... Ting! Ting! Ting!! The sudden sound of metal resonating fills the room. "Hmm?" "....?" Everyone falls silent, confused by the source of the noise.

    Ting! Ting! Ting!! The unexpected turn of events leaves the room echoing with the same sound for a while... "Is that...ing from the entrance?" Luceria¡¯sment makes us all listen intently, and indeed, the sound seems to being from the direction she entered.

    Could it be the reinforcements have already arrived? I eagerly fix my gaze on the entrance, hoping... "Luceria..." A familiar girl appears.

    "That girl is definitely..." Her passionate red hair contrasts with the hatred-filled eyes. "I¡¯vee to repay my debt from before..."

 Chapter 84

    The atmosphere created by the arrival of the reinforcements was a bit strange. But the most unusual aspect was not just that. A female adventurer I had met before appeared, as if by some twist of fate or coincidence, at the most exquisite moment. "Erina...?" I mutter her name from my memories, and her fierce demeanor softens slightly, showing a hint of surprise.

    "Harold..." Her voice fades as she looks at me with a somewhat pitiful gaze. "What, did you two have a falling out?" Luceria¡¯s provocative tone throws a wrench into the already odd atmosphere. She looks at us ¡ª no, specifically at Erina ¡ª with a mocking expression, as if she knew about our rtionship.

    It was as though she was suggesting we had a bad rtionship, which made no sense. Erina and I were just passing acquaintances; our reunion here was merely coincidental. Even if Luceria was referring to our previous random encounter, it still didn''t make sense; she wasn''t present in this world then.

    It could have been a meaningless coincidence, but her words irked me as if she knew everything about us. Then I remembered that Luceria had been speaking as if she knew me, even though this was our first encounter.

    With that thought, a possibly fanciful question arose: Had I met them before? Could it be that in my forgotten memories, I knew them too? These thoughts fleetingly crossed my mind.

    But even a brief reflection revealed that it was an incredibly unlikely hypothesis. I had never lost my memory, recalling everything from before and after enrolling in the academy, even my early childhood ¡ª where I was born and raised.

    The idea of having lost my memory seemed far-fetched and imusible. Unless some part of my memory was intentionally erased for some reason, there was absolutely no way such a thing could have happened. Zap! "?!" Once again, a fleeting current passes by, hinting at something about to surface in my memory. It feels like there''s something... something about who I was... While I can''t recall it precisely, there''s a vague sense that some secret is lurking.

    Something... seems about to surface - "Ugh!!" But any illusion is abruptly dispelled by Erina, who clenches her teeth in anger.

    In such a critical situation, it was too arrogant of me to get lost in thought. "Judging by the look on your face, am I right? Does my partner have anything to say?" Back to reality, the heavy atmosphere of the facility weighs down on us, with only Luceria appearing at ease."Shut up! Don''t bring that up!" Erina shouts fiercely, her red hair sharp as a lion''s mane bristling in rage. Thump!! Her foot stomps the ground with such ferocity, ready to pounce on the ancient god with an aura of hostility radiating from her eyes.

    Her swift movement is hard to follow with the naked eye... her sword lunges towards Luceria''s heart, precisely targeting Marika''s body. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t take this fight seriously.

    Boom! The reason was the uncertainty of Marika''s survival. Our original goal was to prevent the resurrection of the ancient god, but since it was already toote, our new objective was to subdue Luceria. If Marika was still alive and her body remained unharmed, removing Luceria from her could save the princess of Nara and defeat the ancient god. This meant fighting Luceria without harming Marika herself.

    But... "Ah...!" It was not an opponent to be taken lightly. Luceria catches Erina''s de with her bare hands, maintaining her leisurely smile. It was as if she was teaching us that to defeat her, we''d have to exert our utmost effort, perhaps even risking our lives. "Hehe, doesn''t this development feel different fromst time? No matter how hard you try, you can''t even scratch me." Luceria shows off her extraordinary strength, typical of a divine being.

    I find myself biting my tongue in frustration. Facing such a formidable challenge, it felt like our limited powers were insufficient against such a formidable enemy. "No..." Amidst these thoughts, Erina firmly counters Luceria''s mocking words...

    "Haah!" "Uh?!" As Erina unleashes her forceful energy, Luceria''s expression contorts. Crack! A wave of uneasy tremors follows, with dust cascading from the ceiling...

    "Wait, the building is...?!" The entire underground facility cleanly splits in half. A massive crack as if to destroy the ce we were in. I''m awestruck by the sheer power of it.

    "I''ve changed sincest time; I''ve be stronger for Harold!" Erina shouts confidently, but her words are drowned out by the ominous sounds of the copsing structure. "Tsk..."

    Luceria, staggered by Erina''s blow and nursing a wound on her chest, shows displeasure at this unexpected turn of events. How resilient she must be... The deep gash and the blood indicate significant damage, but considering she endured a blow strong enough to split the building, it seemed like a minor injury to her.

    "Not a bad strike... a realm unreachable by humans... that power... could it be..." Could Luceria know the true nature of Erina''s formidable strength? Her suspicious expression suggests she might know something...

    "But it doesn¡¯t matter, this time I¡¯ll make sure to finish you." With a malevolent smile, the wound on her chest rapidly heals and vanishes. Astonishing healing and defensive capabilities... I felt sorry for Marika, but honestly, we needed to confront Luceria with all our might. "Hehe, isn¡¯t this development different from before? No matter how hard you try, you can''t harm me." Luceria gathers a chillingly dark magical energy at her fingertips. "Death de." A sinister de, sharp as a razor, flies towards her.

    "Khh! Ugh!" She struggles to defend herself against the weapon, clearly strained. "Emerald Shield!" A translucent green barrier materializes in front of her, easing her struggle.

    "I''ll support you! Assisting in battle is my specialty!" Arsia confidently supports Erina with beneficial magic. "Fast Speed! Magic Shield! High Tension Shot!" She enhances Erina¡¯s abilities in speed, defense, and strength, ying a crucial supporting role.

    ng! Luceria''s magic shatters like breaking ss, giving Erina a chance tounch another attack. "Oh...!" Sessfully overpowering the god''s magic, Erina, gripping her sword, charges forward. "Luceria!!" Her daunting momentum even impresses me, an ally. For the first time, Luceria, losing herposure, retaliates with various spells.

    Whoosh! A fierce darkness bursts forth, threatening to engulf the world. This time, it''s my turn to assist. "Light Ring Shot!" Although it¡¯s not my most powerful magic, I must be cautious not to bring down the building, aiming for maximum efficiency in a small area.

    Zap! Zap! The electrical heat of my magic meets her darkness, creating sparks and diminishing its scale. Aris then lightly swings her sword, dispersing the life-threatening ck mist and clearing the path toward Luceria again.

    "Haah!" With another forceful cry, "Tsk...!" Although Luceria catches Erina''s de, she appears to be struggling considerably. Perhaps being caught off guard before, Luceria now puts up a proper fight, resulting in a tense power struggle without a clear oue. "Grant strength to myrades, remove the sorrow directed towards them!" Even with Aris''s support, we gradually begin to gain the upper hand. "Oo...!!" Frustrated by the turn of events, Luceria''s face distorts, and then...

    "Aaaah!!" She lets out a cry mixed with pain, releasing a powerful shockwave. "Oog!!" The pressure makes it hard to even stand in ce. "Aaah?!" Erina, caught off guard by the attack, screams and is flung backward. "Khh!" In her already unstable state, she crashes against the wall with enough force to shake the building, showing a pained expression.

    "Are you okay?!" Although Arsia calls out in concern, Erina stands up, indicating she''s not out of the fight yet. But, visibly injured, she limps and uses her sword to support herself from copsing. "Uh...!"

    Seeing this, Arsia tries to attack again with her magic, but... Thump! It¡¯s effortlessly deflected by Luceria, like swatting away a volleyball. "Huh... Erina, was it? Impressive, you''re so different from before, almost like a different person..." Despite the struggle, Luceria regains herposure, shrugging her shoulders and smiling again.

    Considering Erina''s condition, it seems she won''t be able to fight for a while. "But... even that power will be futilepared to what I will soon possess...!" Luceria proims confidently and with desire, then...

    "...?!" She suddenly vanishes. "Disappeared...?" As I mutter in confusion, Luceria speaks in a tender voice from behind me. "?!" Surprised by her sudden appearance, I try to turn around, but...

    Grip... She suddenly embraces me, tightening her hold to prevent my escape. "Harold?! Ugh...!" Erina senses my danger and moves hastily, forgetting her own injuries, and groans in pain from the abrupt movement. "Harold!!" "Wait! I¡¯m going to..." Aris and Arsia try to help me somehow, but... "It''s already toote." Luceria whispers serenely, as if dering the end of a journey. "I shall receive the love of my partner and rule over all creation..." "My beloved..." Her voice is filled with longing, sometimes seeming deeply yearning. "Please, be my strength."

    Whoosh! As soon as Luceria finishes speaking, my vision is engulfed in a void as dark as pitch.

 Chapter 85

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself in an unknown, dark space. The beginning and end were indiscernible, and I couldn''t even tell where I was standing. It was a ce so engulfed in darkness, as if I had drifted into the void beyond the void, where nothing existed and no sound could be heard. I was lost in this pitch-ck confusion.

    "Where is this...?" I mutter to myself, my voice dissipating into the void, only to be met with an eerie silence that even felt cold. Trying to find an answer was futile in this engulfing ckness. The surroundings were filled with such darkness that it felt like I was moving with my eyes closed. No matter how far I walked or reached out, there was nothing to touch.

    "Certainly, I was..." Reluctantly, I revisit myst memory, naturally recalling fragmented scenes. ''My beloved... please be my strength.'' Yes, I remember being embraced by Luceria, then losing my sight...

    And when I opened my eyes - or at least I thought I did - all I saw was this void. Was this an unknown space brought about by Luceria? "Ah... Ahh..." As I pondered, suddenly I heard the pained moans of a girl... "Marika?!"

    Turning around, I was confronted with a nightmare-like scene: Marika was lying powerless on the ground, wailing. "I hate this... please help... Harold..." Strangely, she murmured my name, her eyes tightly shut as if struggling against something.

    "Marika!! Snap out of it!" I tried to shake her to consciousness, but she was unresponsive. Whoosh! "Marika?!" Then, suddenly, she began to be absorbed into the darkness and started to disappear.

    "Ugh...!" I desperately tried to hold onto her, resisting the darkness... "Marika!!" But I ultimately lost her to the shadows. "No..."

    Imented, feeling the pain of having lost her to an unknown ce. Just then... "Wee, to the world within..." A light-hearted voice addressed me. "?!" A fleeting suspicion of who the voice belonged to crossed my mind. Could it be... the one behind me is...

    "Yes, it''s me." As if reading my thoughts, the entity responds to my silent contemtion."Uh?!" I turn my head towards the voice, only to find an unfamiliar woman standing alone.

    "This abstract ce, separate from the outside world and its flow of time, is a manifestation of my inner self, steeped in darkness." Long white hair, amethyst-colored eyes, and a dress exuding an eerie charm.

    Upon closer inspection, her appearance didn¡¯t seem entirely unknown to me... resembling Arsia, yet distinctly different, radiating a sinister aura of darkness.

    "4..." My curiosity about the identity of the entity before me was short-lived as I quickly realized who she was. This woman was Luceria, her true form.

    "Is this the first time I''m showing my true self? But it¡¯s only right to let my partner see my face, isn¡¯t it..." She seems to read my mood, confirming my suspicions with her words and looks at me, rambling nonsensically, provoking a response from me.

    "Don''t be ridiculous, I''m not your partner... And release Marika now!"

    However, she lightlyughs off my words, her face beginning to show a mix of emotions.

    "But you are my partner. I''m certain that by possessing you, I can gain infinite power."

    Why does she insist on calling me her partner?

    "Still, I refuse. I have no intention of bing your partner!"

    And then...

    "I understand your reaction. After all, I almost killed you on the night of destruction... Why does she keep talking as if we had a past connection?

    "Let me apologize again, I''m truly sorry..." The question that had been bothering me.

    "You might not believe it, but my affection for you is genuine." She sincerely seeks forgiveness, looking pitiful as she practically proposes to me. "Initially, you and I met for the first time today, didn''t we? Why do you keep talking as if we''re old acquaintances?" I ask, voicing the doubts that keep surfacing.

    "What?" The ancient deity looks at me in disbelief.

    "What are you talking about...?" She cocks her head in confusion.

    "I mean exactly that. Weren''t you and I meeting for the first time today? And you mentioned knowing something about Erina and me, how did you know about any connection between Erina and me?"

    I speak in a slightly sharp tone, but Luceria seems utterly baffled by my words.

    "Just a moment..." She bes increasingly confused and lost in thought...

    "You don''t remember the past encounter?" She utters a statement that makes absolutely no sense to me.

    "What are you talking about? We''ve met before, haven''t we? Just recently, on the night of destruction... That night, I threatened you, and you struck me with lightning magic, right?"

    She rattles off a series of events I''ve never heard of, throwing me into confusion.

    "And then you used a sealing stone to sacrifice your own life force to trap me... You really don''t remember any of that?"

    Memories I''ve never heard of before.

    Her words are too detailed for mere fabrication, and her genuinely confused expression shifts the atmosphere from suspicion to bewilderment.

    The night of destruction, she and I met?

    What is she talking about?

    Indeed, I was present on that worst of nights, but I have no memory of encountering an ancient deity, only heretics - ''

    Zap!

    As I try to recall any residual memories, a familiar current swiftly passes through my mind.

    "??!!"

    I then start to hear voices that sound like hallucinations.

    "Harold!"

    "Harold?!"

    "Brother...!"

    "My knight..."

    Strange yet nostalgic... memories of vital importance that I had forgotten seem to sh by in an instant. "Ugh?!" I suddenly experience a headache.

    "My head hurts?!" The pain feels familiar, and I grasp my head in agony.

    It''s another strange phenomenon... Fragmented and vague memories begin to seep into my consciousness, but they feel so real that I can''t help but cry out in distress.

    But then...

    "Huh...?"

    Seeing my anguish, Luceria suddenly focuses intently, and a realization seems to dawn on her, making her eyes widen in surprise.

    "Ah... could that be it? You''re harboring twisted memories..."

    However, her momentary perplexity quickly turns to disbelief and resignation. She covers her eyes, letting out a hollowugh.

    Twisted memories...?

    "Ugh!!" The term strikes a nerve, intensifying my headache.

    Why has this been happening to metely? The headache is so severe it feels like my head will split open...!

    "Rx." Suddenly, Luceria gently strokes my head, murmuring softly.

    "...?" Her unexpected words miraculously alleviate my pain.

    "Harold..." She looks up at me with a gaze filled with affection and sympathy.

    Thinking about it, despite our adversarial rtionship, she''s always been inexplicably friendly towards me...

    Realizing this objectively, even I find it odd how my hostility towards her seems to dissipate.

    "You''re inside my domain now, so I can glimpse into your mind, albeit faintly."

    Acknowledging my reduced hostility, Luceria starts to speak, her expression turning pitiful.

    What does she want...?

    "What do you mean...?" Though still skeptical, I ask her to rify.

    Without any convoluted exnation, she gets straight to the point.

    "Your memories have been manipted by someone, someone who''s using you for their own purposes... It''s like a curse etched into your being, a brand. I can feel it."

    Her shocking revtion leaves me dumbfounded.

    Her words seem to deny my entire life''s experience, suggesting I''ve been living a false life, a im as severe as an usation. But...

    "Tell me more."

    Why don''t I feel like opposing her words? Even though my entire journey seems to be invalidated, I find myself wanting to believe that what she''s saying is true. It''s a strangely miraculous feeling.

    "Memories have been manipted..."

    "Just a moment, excuse me."

    She ces her hand on my forehead and falls deep into thought.

    "Ah... um..."

    Her face goes through a series of emotions, sometimes gently touching my skin, sometimes frowning. What is she seeing in her closed-off vision that makes her expressions so varied?

    Soon, after seemingly seeing everything inside me, she slowly opens her eyes and looks at me with pity.

    "Indeed... Your memories have been maliciously edited by someone. They''ve robbed you of your original life and are using you solely for their own benefit."

    That I''m being used...

    "Really..?"

    We''re supposed to be enemies, sworn to take each other''s lives...

    Why do I feel like I can trust her?

    "I can help you."

    Something about her words makes me want to nod in agreement.

    All these persistent doubts, the headaches thate with certain words or in moments of crisis, and the unfamiliar memories that emerge ¨C I''ve been curious about what they all mean.

    "So then..."

    "But there''s a condition."

    A condition...?

    "You need to ept that you are my partner, to ept and love me."

    She might be able to help me somehow, but her offer is something I cannot ept.

    "No... I can''t do that."

    "What...?!"

    My immediate and definitive response seems to disappoint her. Her smile fades away, reced by a look of sadness.

    "That''s unfortunate..."

    I say to Luceria,

    "However... if you agree to a few conditions of mine, then I will be the partner you so desire."

    I propose a deal that cannot be reversed.

 Chapter 86

    "Agreeing to be your partner if my wishes are fulfilled?" My suggestion seemed to transform her sorrowful face into one filled with innocent curiosity and wonder.

    "Really...?"

    Her demeanor, far removed from the historical records of a malevolent and ruthless ancient deity, evoked a sense of unfamiliarity.

    "Not a lie, right?"

    She looked almost like a child pleading with a parent, filled with simple, pure emotion. For a moment, I even doubted if she was the same being.

    "Of course, as long as you keep the conditions I''m about to set..."

    I trailed off, slightly embarrassed by my own words. Making such amitment felt oddly shameful, almost as if I was proposing marriage.

    "Hmm... Let''s hear it then. If it''s within my power, I''ll grant your wishes."

    She regained herposure, realizing the seriousness of the negotiation, prompting me to set aside unnecessary emotions."First, if what you said is true... If my life has been manipted and memories have been stolen, then I want you to prioritize helping me recover my original life."

    Securing my right to choose was crucial, especially if I were to return to the outside world. It was important to get a firm promise from Luceria to prevent any backtracking on her part.

    "Understood. I don''t like the idea of my partner being someone else''s puppet either. I''ll prioritize helping you regain your freedom."

    Her expression seemed sincere, indicating no ulterior motives. She nodded genuinely, agreeing to my condition.

    "Secondly, don''t try to rule the world. I suspect your reason for seeking a partner is to engulf the world in darkness and ascend to its pinnacle. But you need to let go of that ambition."

    This was perhaps the most challenging point of negotiation. ording to legend, she would be an unstoppable force once united with her partner.

    The conditions I set were aimed at ensuring my autonomy and preventing Luceria''s destructive aspirations, while also seeking her genuine assistance in uncovering and rectifying the maniptions in my life. In response to my conditions, Luceria agreed surprisingly easily. It was almost anticlimactic.

    "Why? Is there a problem with me epting your conditions?" She looked genuinely confused at my reaction.

    "No, it''s just... isn''t your aim to unite with a partner and use that overwhelming power to corrupt the world''s justice into evil?" I asked, skeptical of her easy acquiescence.

    "That''s not entirely my goal," she replied promptly, dismissing my assumption. "Sure, ruling the world would be nice, but it''s only a secondary concept, not my ultimate objective."

    "But I thought your purpose was to dominate the world!" My confusion was clear, and she frowned, turning the question back on me.

    "Why do you think that?"

    As I exined, based on historical knowledge, she sighed deeply. "Harold, history has been recorded from times far more ancient than you imagine. Over time, those who learn and record history have varied widely. Can we guarantee that these stories, stretching back thousands, maybe tens of thousands of years, have never been distorted?"

    She spoke with a mix of confidence and a hint of justified resentment, trying to prove her innocence. It was as if she was showing off her honesty and righteousness. The history that has been recorded over various pasts, can it bepletely unaltered? Luceria said, "I did talk about ruling the world if possible, but that was never my true goal."

    "And honestly, if you remove the tainted view that I''m corrupted, even the current gods want to be the greatest beings, shaping the world ording to their definition of justice, right?" It made sense; history is often written by the victors, those who survive tailor it. Her exnation was persuasive.

    "So, what''s your real goal then?" I asked, still skeptical, as her desire to be the world''s master was a known fact.

    She took a moment to gather her thoughts before responding, "Well, obviously... to marry my partner and build a family, isn''t it?"

    Her life goal seemed too simple, almost ridiculously mundane for a being of her stature. "Is that really it?" My voice was filled with disbelief.

    "Yes," she replied confidently. "It''s true that awakening with a partner gives me power, and I could rule the world with it. But that power is fundamentally for protecting my partner... There has never been a mortal who married a god, and such a union would attract unwarranted envy. So, this power is meant to safeguard the family."

    Her logic behind the power she''d gain upon awakening was typical yet profoundly respectable ¨C a patriarch''s strength to protect his family.

    Her earnestness and the credibility of her reasons felt genuine. "My sole purpose is to bond with a partner. All I really want is a husband who loves me."

    "If my husband asks me to abandon other dreams, then I mustply. After all,promise is a part of marriage."

    Luceria''s goal was in line with her past as a goddess of love ¨C seeking genuine, shared love. As I was pondering, Luceria suddenly hugged me. Her eyes were filled with a genuine longing for me. She promised, "If you sincerely love me, I will be content. No matter how unreasonable your conditions, I will find a way to fulfill them."

    Her passionate confession left me feeling unexpectedly shy. I tried to brush it off, but she affirmed her sincerity, saying she had longed for me since ancient times. Embarrassed, I coughed to change the subject.

    Returning to the main point, I said, "Lastly, thirdly, free Marika." This seemed to put her in a tough spot. She agreed but mentioned she needed somewhere for her soul to reside, so she could remain by her husband''s side.

    She suggested a meaningful object as a solution, noting she wouldn''t have her full strength without a proper body, but it was the best option.

    Thinking, I showed her a pendant I had. Her reaction was a mix of nostalgia and unfamiliarity. She asked where I got it, and I exined it was a simple market find, desired by the daughter of her daughter, Aris. I had kept one pendant for myself.

    The white pendant, which Aris had been drawn to and which had be her weakness, hinted at a deep connection with Luceria and Aris, who was rted to Arsia. This connection made the pendant a suitable candidate for Luceria''s soul. Luceria, holding the pendant I showed her, spected it was a long-lost artifact from when she was known as the Goddess of Love. She revealed that the pendant was originally crafted by her as a sort of engagement ring intended for her future partner. Realizing this, it suddenly made sense why Aris was so drawn to it and why it was her weakness, and also why the cult possessed it. The pendant, after all, was Luceria''s creation.

    Luceria mused about the pendant''s history, how it survived while other relics of a fallen god were destroyed, and its design became replicated over time. She took the pendant, held it close, and seemed to be lost in memories. "This will suffice," she said, exining that keeping the pendant, with its symbolic meaning of engagement, would allow her to manifest using my magic.

    She then agreed to release Marika, stating that since Marika hadn''t been under her influence for long, her consciousness would still be intact. However, Luceria cautioned that Marika''s mind might be deeply affected by the darkness she had been exposed to, and asked if I was confident I couldfort her. I nodded without hesitation,mitting to help Marika.

    Luceria then performed a spell, and in a moment of seriousness, she reminded me that by epting this arrangement, I was essentially acknowledging our union. She advised me to remember that I was now a man with amitted partner, hinting that I should act responsibly. However, as I prepared to ept Luceria''s warning, my attention was abruptly drawn to Marika, who had suddenly appeared, still in agony.

    "Marika!" I called out, rushing to her side. Despite my repeated calls, she remained unresponsive, lying there with her hand chillingly cold. Desperately, I called her name again, gripping her hand.

    Finally, Marika''s eyes fluttered open. She was engulfed in an endless void, feeling her existence fading away. The terror was overwhelming, a fear so intense she couldn''t even muster the courage to scream. Desperate forfort, for someone to reach out, she felt engulfed by emptiness.

    In her fear, she called out for me, the prince who had shown her mercy and rescued her from peril. As she reached out in her despair, she felt a familiar hand grasp hers. It was me.

    Relief washed over her at my arrival. She felt a flicker of hope and a familiar yet new emotion as she gazed at my face, filled with kindness and a strong determination. She remembered how kind I had been to her, even when our first encounter was the worst. The warmth from my touch brought a blush to her cheeks.

    "Harold..." she murmured, realizing something she might have known all along. Her true feelings had been longing for me. "I think I''ve been in love with you since we first met..."

    Thankfully, Marika regained her senses this time, though she looked unwell, probably from her own strenuous struggle. She muttered my name, slowlying back to reality. "Ah... Aah..." Marika, overwhelmed with emotion, started to sob, tears welling up in her eyes.

    "Harold!!" She called out my name with a mix of desperation and longing and then, with all her strength, she threw herself into my arms.

    "It was so painful! The endless void, feeling myself disappearing, struggling meaninglessly... It was truly... truly hard..." Marika, burying her face in my chest, began to cry like a child. She seemed unwilling to let go for a while.

    "It''s okay now, I''m here," I reassured her, patting her head gently, which only made her hug me tighter.

    "Thank you so much...! Really... I''m so, so grateful!! I don''t know how to express my gratitude..." Her demeanor was a stark contrast to theposed royalty she had always been.

    For a long time, she clung to me, seekingfort, almost entirely dependent on me.

    "Harold..." she finally lifted her face from my chest. Our eyes met, and then...

    Suddenly, she kissed me. The soft touch on my lips caught me off guard.

    "Marika...?" I was surprised by her swift kiss.

    "There''s something I want to tell you..." she said, hinting at something serious. I wondered if the ancient deity, Luceria, was watching this unfold.

    "The day you promised to be my knight... I realized it, I had fallen for you, willing to face any danger for me..." she confessed, brushing her hair back from her ear. It seemed like her affection had grown too strong in the darkness.

    "I think... I love you, Harold..."

    At that moment, an unbearable sense of malice emanated from behind. It was as if Luceria''s presence was reacting to Marika''s confession.

    "Didn''t I just mention it? This is a different story now, isn''t it?" Luceria''s voice, filled with a hint of threat, emerged from the background.

 Chapter 87

    "Spouse? Didn''t I just say something?" Luceria''s voice, calm yet chillingly cold, echoed.

    "You already have someone, didn''t I mention that...?" Her tone intensified, as if she was ready to mete out divine punishment for my broken promise. The tension was palpable, and even I couldn''t help but feel nervous in her presence.

    "You are...!" Marika reacted first to Luceria''s hostility, her face clouded with fear upon realizing that the cause of the current predicament was right in front of her.

    "My dear, I regret to say I cannot ignore what just happened. It seems I must reduce the number of foolish beings coveting what''s mine." Luceria then began to conjure a spell, her eyes growing cold and void as she red at Marika.

    Marika, terrified by Luceria''s demeanor, clung to me even tighter, as if to soothe her own fear.

    But her action only aggravated the ancient deity more, and Luceria''s expression darkened further.

    "This can''t go on... I must eliminate her right now." She muttered, almost like a prelude to a murder, and extended her hand towards Marika.

    "Ah...!" In response, Marika shut her eyes tightly, cringing like a frightened child.

    "Wait!" I shielded Marika with my body, as if to protect her from Luceria''s wrath."Spouse, move aside." Luceriamanded, but I remained resolute, determined to protect Marika at all costs.

    "We made a deal, to set Marika free..." I reminded her, hoping to leverage the agreement she had made earlier.

    "That was only as long as it didn''t interfere with my goals. How can I forgive you unting another woman right in front of me, the one you''ve promised to?" Luceria''s words were sharp, and I knew that in terms of power, I stood no chance against her in this environment, which was undoubtedly more favorable to her. "If you''re going to be like that, then consider everything we''ve talked about up until now null and void." I had no choice but to resolve this through words, and the only topic that came to mind was our arrangement as partners.

    "If you refuse topromise, then I have no reason toply either. If you harm Marika, then our rtionship is over. We''ll be more than just adversaries, sworn enemies beyond reconciliation." It was a statement I had been holding back, a crucial point regarding why Luceria and I had set conditions for each other.

    "Wait a minute..." Luceria seemed to catch on to what I was implying, her face mixed with confusion as she tried to interrupt.

    She had agreed to help correct my twisted memories and return to my original life in exchange for several conditions, including willingly bing her partner. However, if Luceria was unwilling to ept these terms and tried to breach the deal, then I had no obligation to fulfill her wishes either. It was a no-win situation for both, but the one with greater desperation was likely to be at a disadvantage.

    Frankly, even if my memories were corrupted, I was content with my current life. The asional inexplicable phenomena were just minor ws. If regaining my original memories meant sacrificing Marika, I was ready to boldly relinquish them.

    "If you won''t ept my conditions, then I won''t respond to your desperation." It was a bluff filled with false confidence, but I needed to show as much strength as possible to minimize risk.

    Luceria, seemingly affected by my stance, frowned deeply, weighing which option held more value for her.

    After a moment, she sighed, a mix of resignation and defeat, and nodded. "Alright... I won''t touch the princess..."

    Finally, Luceria agreed to spare Marika''s life, withdrawing her hostility. "It''s okay, Marika." Sending a signal of safety to her, Marika finally rxed and released her tight embrace. "Thank you, Harold...! As expected... you''re so dependable..." Marika''s cheeks flushed withplex emotions as she looked at me.

    "Ah, really!" As a cozy atmosphere began to develop between us, Luceria''s voice,ced with frustration and anger, interrupted the moment. "Wait a minute..." But that was only for a moment. Soon, with a suspicious expression and a wicked smile, she emphasized the word "partner" in a peculiar way.

    Marika, previously fearful of Luceria, now looked confused and slightly uneasy. "Indeed... you still don''t know, do you?" Luceria mumbled to herself, her expression mischievous and ominous.

    Something felt terribly wrong.

    "There''s something I''m going to do now, Harold... It''s nothing strange for us, right?" Before I could grasp what was about to happen -

    Suddenly, I felt an intense sensation on my lips. It was soft, tender, yet carried a whirlwind of desires. It was Luceria!

    "Luceria¨D?!!" In a surprising move, Luceria had caught my head and stolen a kiss, right in front of Marika.

    Marika, releasing breathy gasps, helplessly watched as Luceria passionately kissed me.

    As our lips parted, a silver thread seemed to connect us, symbolizing a deep connection.

    "Harold... what is this..." Marika''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Princess? It seems you''re not aware of our rtionship... As part of saving you, Harold agreed to enter into a betrothal with me." Luceria dropped a bombshell.

    "A betrothal... Then, Harold..." Marika looked at me with eyes full of betrayal and usation.

    "Make sure you understand this, Princess. Harold himself agreed to be my partner. So, don''t go around proiming your love for my partner. I won''t let it slide." Luceria was clearly warning Marika, establishing her territory. In an effort topletely eliminate any unforeseen dangers and firmly imprint her identity, Luceria acted decisively. "It''s a lie, right? What are you talking about..." Marika, in disbelief, continued to speak with a dazed look, as if denying reality.

    "Say something!" Despite her desperate plea, I remained silent. It wasn''t a lie, after all... I had voluntarily agreed to be Luceria''s partner, so I couldn''t say anything against Marika''s plea.

    "It can''t be..." Marika, overwhelmed by despair, copsed to her knees.

    "Harold can''t say anything because it''s an undeniable fact. I agreed to his conditions and offered my cooperation in exchange for him bing my partner," Luceria interjected, adding fuel to Marika''s confusion andughing mockingly as if a victor taunting the defeated.

    "Looks like this discussion is pretty much over, so let''s return to the real world. This ce is too gloomy with all its darkness, even for someone as fallen as me." As she spoke, Luceria sped her hands and murmured something, causing a purplish wave to distort the surroundings.

    "The anticipation of proving to many women that you are mine, once we return to the outside world, is already exciting me," Luceria said with a mischievous, wicked smile.

    "Wait, that''s forter -" Before I could express my opinion or understand if it was a coincidence or her misdeed, my vision blurred, and the scene changed abruptly.

    When I opened my eyes, I was under an unfamiliar dim ceiling. "Harold? Marika?!" Voices of concern echoed in my ears.

    "Aris... Miss Erina... And Miss Arsia too..." As I looked up, several worried faces surrounded me, looking at Marika and me with concern.

    Marika was beside me, but in a dazed state, fortunately under dim lighting. "Harold, are you okay?! Are you hurt anywhere?! What happened to the ancient god?!" Erina, now speaking informally to me, urgently questioned.

    "Can you tell me what happened at the end? I''m struggling to grasp the situation." From my perspective, everything suddenly went dark, and then Luceria appeared, we negotiated, and returned, but... The situation was fully exined by Arsia. "Harold was captured by Luceria, who possessed Marika, and she then summoned a sphere of darkness, locking herself and Harold inside it," she detailed.

    "And no matter how hard we tried, no magic or physical force could break through the sphere," she continued, demonstrating her depleted magical energy and Erina showed her nearly broken sword, illustrating the intensity of their efforts.

    I understood the sequence of events. Luceria had created the sphere to invite me into her inner world for negotiation. "I think I understand what happened..." I cautiously shared my experience, omitting details about the partnership with Luceria and the pendant, suggesting it might be lost somewhere.

    The pendant in my possession was the key to the negotiation with Luceria. As per our agreement, she should be residing within it now. A faint vibration from the pendant seemed to confirm her presence, though there was no active response, suggesting she might not be able to manifest immediately.

    ''I have be the partner of the ancient god, Luceria.'' This fact had to be kept secret for now. Eventually, the truth woulde out, especially considering Luceria''s final words before we returned, but for the moment, revealing that I was married to Luceria would only plunge the already delicate situation into chaos. It was a truth that needed to be revealedter, not while everything was still so tumultuous.

    Carefully looking beside me, I noticed Marika still hadn''t woken up. She appeared peaceful, as if simply asleep, without any sign of consciousness. Marika remained unconscious, a key witness to the false arguments I had presented. As long as she didn''t wake up, I believed we could safely navigate the immediate situation. "Maybe that''s how it is..." I concluded my exnation, leaving the others immersed in their thoughts, faces a mix of various emotions.

    "Where is she now, then?" Arsia pondered, her own issues with Luceria unresolved.

    Erina, showing signs of disappointment, clicked her tongue, "I said I wouldn''t let her escape this time..."

    Despite the tension, Aris pragmatically suggested, "So, we''ve averted the crisis for now. Let''s head outside." I internally breathed a sigh of relief, grateful for the turn of events aligning with my hopes.

    Just as we were about to leave, a sudden voice echoed in my head, ''Good intention, but I''m not a patient god...'' Was it a hallucination, or was Luceria really whispering to me?

    ''Sorry, but it seems I have to fan the mes...'' Luceria''s yful tone sent a chill down my spine.

    Oh no... I need to stop her...

    ''It''s toote.''

    With a burst of light from the pendant in my possession, a purplish smoke began to emanate and converge into a distinct form.

    "What''s happening -"

    "Luceria?!"

    "What in the world..."

    As Luceria''s figure materialized, everyone expressed their shock, and the tense atmosphere intensified once again.

    "I made a deal with Harold, he''s now my husband," Luceria dered, potentiallyplicating the situation even further.

 Chapter 88

    "Luceria?!" Arsia, shocked by the ancient god''s sudden appearance, is instantly on guard.

    "Harold?! That''s different from what we heard earlier?!!" Erina also disys a bewildered mood, but it''s fleeting; she soon reveals an overt hostility.

    "And what did Arsia just say?" Aris, mulling over Luceria''s words, darkens in expression, "Definitely..."

    "She said ''husband''..." The others catch the ominous mood, staring at me with an overwhelming intensity.

    I can feel their hostility without even looking back. I shiver involuntarily and break into a cold sweat.

    "Harold?"

    "Did the ancient god just call you her husband?"

    "Surely we didn''t hear that wrong...?" They corner me with suspicion, hoping perhaps they misunderstood, but...

    "It''s not a mistake, Harold willingly agreed to be my partner in exchange for his wishes." Luceria''s deration esctes the tension, leading to an even worse scenario than I anticipated."What...?"

    "Harold is Luceria''s partner?"

    "It can''t be..." While some are in denial,

    "Why would you do that? Making a deal with an ancient god is strictly forbidden, it''s illegal!" Arsia, concerned with the implications for the Church, is visibly worried.

    "You as a wife... I can''t ept that..."

    "No matter what your terms were, I''m against it, absolutely!!" Both Aris and Erina seem more unsettled by the idea of another woman bing my partner than by any heretical issues.

    "I absolutely can''t ept this...!" Especially Erina, who, while not overreacting, reveals a hint of madness in her voice, signaling a loss ofposure. "Just wait... calm down..." I attempt to pacify them with a gesture, but it seems unlikely they''ll listen to me easily.

    "Why... are you all so jealous that you''ll eventually be abandoned by my husband?" Luceria only agitates them further, pushing the situation to the brink.

    "What?! Luceria...!" Erina and Aris are ready to attack, summoning theirst bits of strength and wielding formidable physical prowess despite their depleted magic and damaged weapons.

    "Wait!" Arsia steps in, seemingly trying to understand Luceria''s malicious intentions. She''s visibly on edge.

    "Luceria... you made a deal with Harold, what was it about?" Although Arsia doesn''t appear to be trying to stop the fight, she seems more interested in Luceria''sst words, almost as if granting her a final wish.

    Luceria''s expression changes suddenly, showing a mix of sadness and twisted emotions. "Arsia... seeing that expression, you''ve developed emotions... I somewhat expected this, given you didn''t turn out to be the vessel for my resurrection."

    She acknowledges Arsia as a spirit, a life-like entity created by gods, nearly demi-god in nature.

    "Even though I set you up as a puppet to follow mymands, it seems time is an aspect even gods can''t fully control."

    Her interest in Arsia is clear, but Arsia frowns, showing hostility towards Luceria.

    "Just answer my question. What trick did you use to lure Harold into making a deal with you?!"

    There''s a weighty and serious atmosphere around Arsia''s question.

    "Interesting... the doll once so obediently loyal to me now bares its fangs at me. It''s quite an odd feeling."

    Despite Arsia''s threat, Luceria remains ununsettled, almost leisurely in her response.

    Just as Arsia is about to attack, driven to her limits, Luceria reveals, "In exchange for freeing the princess and helping Harold find his true life, he agreed to ept me as his partner."

    Finally, Luceria stops her jesting and somberly responds to Arsia''s inquiry. "The true life?" Erina was the first to react to Luceria''s statement.

    "Exin in detail." There was something slightly troubling about Erina''s continual interest in my affairs. Despite our brief acquaintance, she seemed overly kind, as if we had a deep connection that couldn¡¯t be undone.

    "His life is currently filled with lies. I don''t know everything, but from what I can infer, it seems like someone has orchestrated a terrible circus for their own benefit," Luceria exined.

    This revtion seemed to shock Erina, who widened her eyes in astonishment, but soon her expression began to show traces of resentment.

    "Is that really true?" While not fully trusting, Erina seemed to be gradually convinced by Luceria''s words.

    "As I said before, it''s just a guess, but it seems likely," Luceria replied. The atmosphere, which had been filled with hatred towards Luceria, began to soften with her words.

    "So, you''re trying to help him reim his life because you dislike the idea of your partner being used as a mere pawn for others," she added. Erina appeared to want to find fault in this, but her overall view wasn¡¯t negative.

    "I''ll ept it, excluding the part where you call him your husband," Erina agreed reluctantly, releasing the tension in her body. Aris seemed to feel the same, as the magic at her fingertips naturally dissipated.

    "It was Harold who voluntarily agreed to be my partner, you know?" Luceria added smugly.

    At that, my shoulder was grabbed firmly, and resentment was directed towards me. "You''ll need to exin this in detailter..." Erina said threateningly, now speaking informally to me.

    "I understand..." I replied, feeling a sense of relief as the tense atmosphere finally eased.

    "I always have..." she muttered quietly, too softly for me to catch. "Even though she told me to speak casually, I wonder if it''s really okay to be so informal with her?" I pondered.

    "Alright, I''ll speak casually," I responded, and Erina''s slight smile showed a small sign of contentment.

    Luceria interrupted our exchange with a forced cough, drawing attention. "Harold, didn''t you promise to love me?" she pouted, inting her cheeks like a sulky ancient deity. Despite my previous perception of her being colored by the situation, I started to find her somewhat endearing now that she was on our side.

    I wanted to offer some kind of constion, but I refrained due to the tense atmosphere around us. "I''m sorry about that," I replied with as much regret as I could muster, but all I got in return was a sigh tinged with disappointment.

    "Well, I did anticipate that other women would naturally be attracted to a man like him," she murmured to herself, seeminglying to terms with the situation.

    "So, what now? I mean, even if we manage to recover my memories, where do we start?" I asked.

    Luceria gestured to me lightly, then ced her hand near my forehead. "Just stay still for a moment," she instructed, then began to chant. She closed her eyes as if she were looking deeply into something.

    After a while, she removed her hand from my head and announced, "Okay, that''s done." I wasn''t entirely sure what she meant by that.

    "Your mind currently has a curse-like magic on it, tooplex even for me to unravel," she exined.

    "This is a level of skill that reaches the realm of deities. The structure of the spell seems to havepletely removed your original memories and reced them with something else," she continued.

    "Your real memories are probably being carefully preserved by someone. Finding them seems to be the ultimate goal," she concluded.

    My real memories are being kept safe by someone... The story spoke of a somewhat mysterious andplex feeling.

    In a beautiful, sunlit, and pure white location, there was a sense of warmth and kindness that provided stability and tranquility, creating an almost mystical atmosphere.

    "Uh..." The owner of this ce, however, seemed troubled, emitting a short, frustrated groan.

    "There''s a bad feeling about this..." They reacted sensitively to the impending fate, showing obvious displeasure.

    "Extra Inventory," they muttered, casting a spell to summon a high-dimensional, personal storage unit that only they could ess.

    Click! They infused the chest, responsive only to them, with magic, eliciting a crisp sound as it slowly opened.

    As the safe opened, a radiant, abstract orb emanated a vast light from within its gap. Its essence was so pure and attractive that it seemed anyone could fall under its charm.

    "Thank goodness it''s still there." They cherished it as if it was something they desperately needed to protect.

    Sighing in relief upon confirming the presence of the item they needed to hold onto, they securely locked the sturdy chest and dismissed it back into space with a gesture.

    "The man who will save me..." They murmured to themselves, reflecting on a future they foresaw but whose timing remained unknown.

 Chapter 89

    "So what do we do now?" asked Aris, brushing off her hands, relieved that the situation seemed to be settling down, wondering about the next steps.

    "We should look for clues or individuals that could be key to this case. Someone connected to your husband''s past would be ideal," mused Lusia, responding to Aris''s query while naturally shifting her gaze...

    "And we have such a person right here, aside from me," she continued, turning her attention to Elina.

    Elina, seemingly aware of Lusia''s intentions, stood silently with aplex expression, mixed with confusion and a hint of resignation.

    "Elina... I remember that night. In the dark hours before dawn, I saw how you were prepared to face even death to protect your husband," Lusia recalled, her words stirring a sense of bewilderment and guilt in me. It was surprising that Elina, seemingly a stranger in my memory, shared such a deep bond with me.

    "Do you know something?" Lusia asked her sharply, her eyes piercing like a detective making a keen inquiry.

    Elina maintained silence for a moment, then, with a distant look in her eyes, she finally began to speak.

    "The truth is... Harold has lost his mem¡ª"

    Zap! Suddenly, an unknown current, like nothing I''d ever felt before, shot through me."Ah! What is this pain?!" I screamed, feeling an overwhelming agony as if sparks were exploding inside me.

    "Harold?!" Elina stopped speaking abruptly, rmed by my reaction.

    "Aaaah!" My scream, filled with endless pain, worried everyone around me.

    "Harold, are you okay?!!"

    "What just happened...?" They rushed to my aid, trying various spells to ease my pain, but the torment persisted.

    Finally, the intense headache slowly subsided, leaving me with cold sweat on my forehead and gasping for breath as if I had just undergone a strenuous physical activity. "Husband! What just happened?!" Lusia, along with the others, asked me with concern, but I felt frustrated not knowing why I was experiencing such pain.

    "I don''t know... Sometimes my head just throbs painfully like this, but I don''t know why," I replied, feeling helpless.

    "Just lend me your head for a moment," Lusia said, cing her hand on my forehead again and chanting a spell. Her expression darkened as if sensing something serious.

    "The criminal behind this is more meticulous than I thought... An annoyingly intricate spell is etched in you to prevent exposure of their secrets," she said, looking into my mind, her lips tightening in concern.

    "Why are you only saying this now? You should have checked properly earlier!" Aris scolded Lusia, upset that her oversight had caused me harm.

    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault... I didn''t mean to cause you pain, husband," Lusia apologized, seeming genuinely remorseful. Iforted her, not wanting any more discord.

    "It''s okay, at least we know now, right?" I said, forgiving her. She looked at me with grateful, affectionate eyes and suddenly hugged me in front of everyone, expressing her joy.

    "Of course... I''m so happy Harold is my partner... How can someone be so kind?" she eximed.

    "Get off him!" the others quickly intervened, embarrassed by the disy.

    Sighing, Lusia reluctantly let go and said, "Back to the main topic, the spell engraved on my husband... When he tries to recall anything from the past or mentions certain trigger words, the spell activates."

    "A spell that forcibly rips fragments of memory to prevent even the slightest chance of recollection, causing pain... This means directly obtaining information from me to solve this will be nearly impossible," I realized.

    "Then maybe¡ª"

    Zap! Suddenly, another surge of pain shot through me, halting my words. "Ugh?!" As Erina muttered something again, I felt a jolting pain, like being electrocuted.

    "Ah...!!" Quickly, I mped my mouth shut, not wanting to worsen the situation, while voices of discontent erupted around me.

    "Didn''t I just say to be careful with your words?" Lusia''s sharp remark left Erina speechless, and she could only nod in agreement.

    "This means we have to find a solution ourselves..." Aris thoughtfully suggested a feasible approach, focusing everyone''s attention.

    "Harold shouldn''t hear this, but the spell on him doesn''t affect us, right? We can solve Harold''s problem," she said, echoing my own thoughts.

    "Is that really okay?" I was grateful for their help, but I couldn''t help feeling guilty about others solving my problems.

    "Yes, I owe Harold for his help, so now it''s my turn to give back," Aris said confidently, clenching her fist.

    "I also owe Harold a debt..." Aris and Erina agreed, though Erina carefully chose her words, perhaps fearing my pain might worsen.

    "What were my rtions with her in the past...?" I wondered, pondering my past connection with Erina.

    "As Harold''s partner, it''s natural for me to step in," Lusia added, eager to help, though her overt derations of our partnership often garnered disapproving nces.

    "Thanks, everyone. I feel sorry that this is all because of me..." I tried to lighten the mood, and everyone responded withforting smiles.

    "Think of it as returning the kindness you''ve shared," Aris reassured me.

    "Without you, I would have been kidnapped that night, and none of this would have happened," another added.

    "I too, in the past... never mind, it''ll be clear once we get back," Erina hesitated, hinting at a deeper connection.

    "I''m simply following my destiny, so this might very well be my own matter too," Lusia concluded, offering her support with confidence. In my crumbling, oncefortable temple, I am engulfed in loneliness and torment, barely able to muster the strength to speak. The prospect of a deity''s demise looms ever closer.

    "Ugh...!" Overwhelmed by sorrow and fear, I long to cry out like a child, but I am utterly alone, with no one to extend a helping hand.

    "This will free everyone''s destiny. There won''t be anyone left to ept death unwillingly," I think, my mind clouded by the chaotic world the gods have wrought. They, who believed in their misguided justice, will manipte the truth as victors. With my defeat, the world wille to realize that my death was meant to be a greater good, ignorant of my actual righteousness.

    "Fate''s goddess, Morione, you are now a heretic, shunned like the ancient gods," I hear in my mind. "In time, people will scorn your pride." It''s all nonsensical¡ªthe destruction of the world is their doing, not mine.

    "Cough! Cough..!!" Lacking the energy even to defend myself, I can only rue my cruel fate as my life withers away pathetically.

    "Just go, Morione. Soon, you''ll only have the mockery of mortals left at the pinnacle of the world." Their taunts echo in my mind, but I am powerless to counter them.

    "Save me..." My plea is a whisper, ast desperate wish for someone, anyone, to vindicate me, to clear the false usations.

    "Who knows when the Rapture wille... But when it does, we''ll be at the center of it." These thoughts offer nofort, only a bleak reminder of the fate that awaits the innocent who must live on after me. But my wishes could nevere true. Abandoned by my followers, I was left alone in this hellish realm. Isted in my destroyed paradise, all hope was lost.

    "No... it can''t be..." The memories still haunt me.

    "Who am I?! What is this?!!" "Aaah!!!"

    "Ha ha ha ha! The world is in misery, but I am happy!!!"

    As chaos reigned over the world...

    The darkness gradually engulfed my vision. "Ah...ah..."

    In the end, I was erased from this world... The Ruin of Fate

    I don''t know where such evil rumors started, but I never restricted or bound everyone''s fate; I was merely guarding it. Yet, who would believe the defense of a condemned sinner?

    "You disappear, and those doomed to unhappiness will no longer exist!" All the fates and possibilities I saw were horrifying.

    In some fates, I became aware of my future self observing and desperately acted from the past to prevent it. Regardless, death was inevitable...

    "Today''s observed fate... no change..." I jot down in a journal-like book, recording today''s observations.

    Fate is a peculiar concept ¨C what I see isn''t always everything. Depending on the time and situation, things that didn''t exist before can suddenly appear.

    "Is there really no way?" But the oue, my death leading to the world''s end, never changes, no matter when I look.

    So, I live in fear every day, praying desperately for a glimmer of hope before my impending doom. This has be my daily life. Yet, every day brings the same ending and apanying despair.

    "Will today be different?" Then, one day...

    "Probably the same..." I thought, resigned and broken-hearted.

    "O+...?!" But then, I discover the hope I had longed for.

    "I won''t abandon you, for I am a child of the goddess." A man with a warm smile like sunshine appears before me.

    "Who is he?" A new connection, never seen before, changes everything.

    "I will stop it! Morione is innocent!"

    "As insignificant as I am, you must defeat me..."

    A rare sight in my region, a man with ck hair and ck eyes.

    "May I be your child?"

    A brave and kind man, fearless for my sake.

    "My name is Harold Wicker."

    With his discovery, everything changes.

 Chapter 90

    One day, unexpectedly, a man appeared in my vision.

    "Hello, I''m Harold Wicker," he introduced himself, his striking dark ck hair umon in thisnd. His eyes, dark yet ironically bright with determination, matched his hair.

    "Would it be alright if I served and followed you, Goddess?" he asked with a sincere smile, brightening up my world just by being there.

    "Here I am again today." In the many futures I''d seen, new characters asionally appeared. However, it had be rare, and I hadn''t seen any new faces in a while, so his sudden appearance was somewhat startling.

    "I suppose the oue will be the same even if I look a little further. Like all my followers, he''ll probably abandon me too, embracing the false truth, betraying or oppressing me..."

    Initially, I didn''t harbor much hope for him, avoiding the pain of unfulfilled expectations. Even if new talents emerged, betrayal seemed inevitable. So, I continued to observe the future, focusing more on my actions than on this seemingly insignificant mortal.

    "Your time is over, Morione. There''s no one left to stand for you. Your evil ns are exposed, and faith in you is lost."

    Yet, this observation brought no new revtions, and the time of judgment inevitably arrived.

    "Another failure in this fate..." I murmured, about to close the vision when suddenly..."Stop! You cannot approach Morione!" An unfamiliar, brave voice made me widen my eyes in surprise and look back into the vision.

    "Shouldn''t we at least hear the Goddess''s side of the story?" There he was, drawing his sword, standing courageously against my enemies to protect me.

    "This man is..." Unmistakably, he was the unique figure who had just appeared. Defying gods for my sake was something I had never seen before.

    "What? Do you not realize whom you''re defying?" It was unclear whether he was unaware of who stood before him or lost in some delusion.

    Harold Wicker, a man of unique appearance and bravery, had appeared for the first time to defend me against the gods. His actions were unprecedented and signaled a possible change in my otherwise doomed fate. In front of the gods gathered to execute justice, a foolish man blocked their path and even drew his sword against them. The gods, angered, shouted at him.

    "No matter who you are, I cannot step aside," he dered firmly, shielding me with his body.

    His actions seemed reckless. From my perspective, it was touching, but objectively, they could only be interpreted in two ways: either as bravery masquerading as foolishness or as a heretic. To the gods, anyone opposing them to protect me, an ancient deity now akin to a relic of the past, was either an ignorant human or a heretic serving ancient gods.

    "I am Morione''s sword. I will protect my master even at the cost of breaking," he vowed resolutely.

    My heart raced, seeing his unwavering devotion.

    "Seems we have a heretic among us," one god remarked. "Then let''s break his sword and take his life!"

    Thus, Harold, branded a heretic, faced the gods'' judgment first. Ordinary humans wouldn''t havested a second against their divine powers.

    "Why won''t he die?!" they eximed, frustrated by his resilience.

    Harold was not ordinary, from his appearance to his actions, and even his strength. "Is he even human?" they wondered.

    Fighting toe-to-toe with multiple gods, Harold vowed, "I swore I would not falter in my duty to protect the Goddess who cared for me!"

    Despite enduring brutal attacks and sustaining injuries, he fought back relentlessly. However, as a human, he had clear limits.

    Eventually, overpowered, Harold was forced to his knees, his life hanging by a thread.

    "What a pity... A remarkable individual, if only he hadn''t been an agent of darkness," the gods mused, regretting having to kill such a talented being.

    Initially dismissive of Harold''s arrogance and ignorance, the godster felt a sense of loss for having to eliminate such a promising individual. As I watched Harold, the man who had appeared in my visions and changed my fate, fade away, I couldn''t help but be overwhelmed by intense emotions. Everyone had abandoned me, but Harold was the only one who reached out. In my grief, I crawled to him, tears streaming down my swollen cheeks.

    "God...dess..." he uttered with hisst breath, looking at me, and I held him close, shedding tears for the one who had willingly sacrificed his life for me.

    "The death of Morione will free everyone''s destiny from oppression and end their suffering," the gods dered, readying their weapons, convinced of their mission.

    I had always thought this would be just another unremarkable ending, but then a brilliant empress intervened, insisting on hearing my side. For the first time, I was spared from death.

    As I turned off my vision device, I pondered over the man who had appeared and altered my fate. With Harold''s intervention, my future was finally peaceful. The other beings reconsidered my judgment, listened to my exnation, and I was able to clear my name and return to my normal life. The world, which I had always seen plunging into chaos and destruction, was saved, and my rtionship with Harold deepened.

    Who was this man named Harold, who consistently appeared in my alternate futures, always sacrificing himself to avert tragedy for me? I became increasingly curious about him. He was an enigmatic figure with a sweet charm, always ready to sacrifice himself for me and ovee any adversity.

    As I thought of Harold, my heart would race, and the sight of him fighting, bleeding, and smiling at the end would warm my cold skin. "Ugh..." I realize that I am feeling an emotion that gods are not supposed to harbor towards mortals. I find myself unintentionally falling for this man, Harold, who I will meet in the future. The more I delve into the various fates, the more I am drawn to him. I am envious of my future self who openly embraces these feelings and forms a deep rtionship with him. It bes an obsession; I can''t help but focus solely on him and his heroic deeds that he performs for my sake, like a girl hopelessly in love.

    However, not every story is aedy. "Shall I look for Harold today?" This routine task has be a part of my daily life, as I search for his presence in every vision of fate. "Morione..." But this time, something was different. "Huh...?" Unusually, the Harold in my vision was hostile towards me. "Please don''t do this... I genuinely wanted you..." he yelled with an apparent loathing towards me, surrounded by unknown girls. "You want me just for your survival, don''t you?" he used.

    Startled by this unforeseen scene, I hastily cut off the flow of power to my vision device. "Huff... Huff..." This was the first time I had seen Harold filled with such twisted resentment towards me. "How did ite to this?" Since his appearance, I had never encountered a fate where I died. But now, "Why... How..." I discovered a fate where Harold existed, and shockingly, it was by his hand that I was destined to die.

    "Why is this happening?!" The unfairness of being killed by someone I hade to love was sharply and painfully clear to me. Tears flowed unbidden, a reflection of the shared emotions from the vision, overwhelming me with sorrow. The fact that this man, whom I hade to blindly trust and adore, now harbored resentment towards me, felt like a heart-wrenching betrayal. "Impossible!" In disbelief, I reach for my divination tool again, desperate to peer into an iprehensible fate. "Forever... I swore to serve you..." After witnessing the fate where Harold strikes me down, multiple scenarios began to intertwine. Although there existed a Harold who would forever stand by me, just as he had first twisted my fate, "You are nothing but a false idol!" "You were using me, weren''t you?!" I also saw fates where I was resented by him, leading to the most sorrowful death.

    It seemed I was now truly delving into numerous fates. Harold appeared in every one of them, but each ending was different. "I finally found the reason, the way to keep him..." Repeated observations led me to detect a pattern.

    "If I can make Harold mine..." If he bes my servant, I could avoid destruction, but if he remains a servant to other gods, I would be killed by him. This was the only way I could survive and achieve the desired ending. "I must make him my servant, no matter what..."

    I then turned my focus to the present fate. "There he is..." I finally found him, this man whose existence in this world seemed timeless. "Harold!" In every fate where I died by Harold''s hand, there was always a red-haired girl by his side. "That girl is..."

    Realizing this, I knew that if things continued this way, I would meet my end. I had to prevent that at all costs. I started to draft a n,ying it out on paper. Preparing everything, big and small, to create a certain future.

 Chapter 91

    "Goddess, I''ve just returned." As I enter the small, hastily-prepared temple, my goddess, whom I serve, greets me warmly. "Harold! I''ve heard about your ordeal already. You''ve done really well!" She wees me with a bright smile, her demeanor more radiant than ever. It seemed the word of my recent endeavors had already spread, perhaps due to the rapid informationwork among the gods.

    "Move quickly, the next secret facility is here." "Hurry up, heretics, your end is near." Outside, amidst the bustling chaos, the guards were swiftly carrying out their duties in the aftermath of the incident involving the ancient god Luceria.

    We had made a crucial agreement following the resolution of Luceria''s case. "Finally, with the ancient god put back into eternal slumber and arge number of cult members apprehended, it feels like the greatest sun is shining under the heavens where gods reside!" We fabricated a lie that Luceria met her death or a simr fate, a secret that we agreed not to disclose to anyone else. To the guards, we reported that the ancient god was resealed. Based on information from Arisia, who had operated internally, we identified and arrested cult members hiding in the academy, swiftly dismantling their secret facilities that dreamed of reviving the ancient god.

    "Yes, it was incredibly challenging, but since she had just been resurrected and wasn''t in her actual flesh, we managed to resolve it somehow." Of course, revealing the secret we hid would mean that she was still very much alive.

    And not just alive, but right within my embrace...

    ''Quite the talkative goddess...'' The tedious voice echoes in my mind. ''The goddess of fate, the goddess my husband serves...'' Hidden beneath my clothing but still present on the pendant I wear, the ancient god Luceria exists, transmitting her thoughts not as whispers in my ear, but directly resonating in my mind. In reality, her true form was the pendant, making her an unsurpassed master of disguise and deception. She could also manifest a form using a small part of my magical energy, and even utilize a fraction of her power.

    "I''m relieved to hear that. The fact that Marika became a sacrifice and still managed to survive is fortunate, but I heard she needs to rest for a while." It seemed she was already aware of the whole incident, including the close call Marika had with the possible obliteration of her soul.

    "And to think the mastermind behind this was a candidate to rule the nation, a cult member''s pawn... Even the other gods did not see thating." The revtion that Prince Abram, her own brother, was a heretic was shocking enough to make the entire popce''s eyes widen. The charismatic prince, trusted by the people for his abilities and public sentiment, was actually a cult member, leading the organization and even plotting to sacrifice his own sister. Such an act was unfathomable in terms of human morality. Although he met a terrible end and received his judgment, it was hard to say it was deserved.

    This incident would surely stir public opinion, creating unrest in the streets and confusion in the royal court, especially since the royal family lost their most promising heir."It seems all gods will now have to manage their followers more diligently for a while. Things are going to be busy." However, the elimination of a source of great evil was also a positive oue, and the goddess didn''t seem too disheartened.

    "You did exceptionally well, Harold. Taking you in was the luckiest moment of my life." The goddess was clearly happy with our connection, smiling happily.

    "Just a moment... Could youe over here?" She beckoned me with a gentle smile. Seeing no reason to refuse, I approached Goddess Morione slowly. "Goddess?" I approached her, and she suddenly pulled me into a deep embrace, savoring the moment.

    "Just stay like this, as my Harold..." Her tone was filled with longing and a hint of sadness.

    "Wait a moment, Goddess..." Normally, I would have epted this personal moment, but this time was different.

    ''Hold on, husband?'' The pendant on my chest began to emit a sinister energy. The situation was far from private; it wasn''t just Morione and me there.

    ''Oh? Is mypanion perhaps an octopus in disguise? Why does it feel like there are so many tentacles?'' The pressure was mounting, signaling a bad situation.

    "Hmm? Why?" The Goddess, unaware of my difort, held me even tighter,pletely engulfing me in her embrace.

    Woom... Woom... The pendant began to vibrate unstably, almost like a warning signal.

    This could turn into a disaster. If the situation continued and Luceria lost her temper, it could lead to an embarrassing scene, which I needed to end quickly.

    "I''m sorry!" I used a bit of strength to break free.

    "Eh?" The Goddess looked at me with a mix of sorrow and confusion, but I had no choice.

    "I''m sorry, Goddess... I''m just a bit tired and sensitive right now..." I quickly came up with an excuse to justify my abrupt behavior.

    "Hmm... Is that so? Well, I can''t help it then. You''ve ovee such an ordeal... You''ve worked hard today, so go ahead and rest." Her voice was tinged with disappointment, but she ended our meeting considerately.

    "We''ll probably stay at the Academy for now, but we''ll have to remain here until things settle down. The Academy will likely be closed for a while." She briefly discussed future ns and then gave me a look, signaling that I could leave. "Understood, Harold the Seed. I will retreat for today." I bid a formal farewell and head towards the tent, feeling the strange vibration of the pendant, which had been unsettled since Luceria''s actions earlier.

    ''Husband, don''t you have something to say to me?'' Luceria speaks up as soon as I leave Morione''s tent, and simultaneously, the vibration stops. It seemed she was preparing something significant inside the pendant just moments ago.

    "My Goddess was a bit excessive in her affection..." I mutter.

    ''You think I''m speaking up just to hear that?'' she retorts, not easily letting go of her grudge.

    ''Really... Ugh... Fine, I''ll let it pass this time.'' She seems to be on the verge of saying something more, then sighs in frustration, apparently deep in her own thoughts.

    ''Anyway, what''s next? Since we need to work together to recover your true memories, and it seems like we''ll have some spare time.''

    In fact, Luceria, along with Erina, Aris, and the others who were at the scene, had a meeting without me. It was about my memories. Due to a curse in my mind, hearing about my real past triggers intense headaches, making it impossible for me to participate in discussions about my own history.

    It''s an ironic situation. The magic inscribed within me prevents me from hearing about my actual past. So the others, who are not affected, have to hear and discuss the situation on my behalf.

    I suspect that Erina might have had a close rtionship with me in the past...

    ''Ugh..'' The moment I try to delve deeper into that thought, a sparking pain surges in my head, reminding me of the limits imposed by the magic.

    Anyway, returning to the main topic and responding to Luceria''s question... "I need to visit Marika first, she must be going through a lot both physically and mentally." ording to the information I received, Marika has awakened, but her mood is reportedly much more somber than usual.

    ''Are you more concerned about that princess than me? Does it make your wife feel neglected?'' Luceriaments, a bit sulkily. Honestly, I keep wanting to deny that she and I are a couple, but technically, that was the contract.

    ''I help you uncover the truth, and in return, you love me... wasn¡¯t that the agreement?'' I had a vague anticipation that if it were a deal, even just verbally, it would carry a tremendous responsibility.

    Initially, despite being adversaries, she easily agreed to follow along with just my words. But as we returned to the real world, another magic was inscribed within me - a Soul Contract. It''s exactly what it sounds like - a contract that involves the soul. Breaking it would mean losing my life and bing the property of the other party. It was a disaster for liars.

    So, while it might be extreme, Luceria and I are technically a bound couple. I had no excuse for herint.

    ''There''s no need for such a look, I¡¯m generous with my love. Didn¡¯t I say earlier? Regardless of this and that, eventually, everything will flow ording to my husband¡¯s wishes.''

    With those words from Luceria, the pendant hidden inside my clothes suddenly emits a strong purple light and tears through the fabric.

    "This form is mostfortable for me." Luceria materializes in front of me.

    "Wait...! There are people watching...!!" Worried about being discovered by others, I protest, but she just shrugs nonchntly.

    "It''s okay, I¡¯ve cast a convenient spell, making me imperceptible. Even the strongest won¡¯t recognize me."

    With that, she casually walks away.

    "Where are you going?" I ask.

    "With a faint smile full of implications, she responds, "To meet Aris. We didn¡¯t finish our discussion about retrieving your memories. Since you¡¯re going to see that princess, wouldn¡¯t you prefer to be alone?"

    Marika confessed her love to me, and Luceria too considers me as her husband. Despite allowing me to meet her alone, she seemed surprisingly generous, leaving me quite bewildered.

    "Are you sure it''s okay?" I asked, wondering if she knew what I was thinking.

    "No, to be honest, I don''t like it... How can I know what might happen?" She squints her eyes in displeasure, seeming to harbor jealousy not towards Marika but towards me.

    "But seeing your expression, you seem very eager to go alone... I can''t ignore the feelings that are so tantly obvious, even if you try to hide them." It wasn''t that I wanted to spend time alone with Marika, but perhaps she sensed my difort in always being apanied.

    "Just hand over the pendant to me. The energy forming my figure is yours, so I can''t be too far from it. However,pared to my main body, the pendant, this is quite a generous arrangement." She extends her hand, asking for the pendant. I take it off and ce it in her hand.

    "Okay... thank you." I thank her with mixed feelings. While I want to deny our rtionship, receiving such treatment makes me feel a bit guilty. Sometimes, I find my own attitudes frustratingly indecisive.

    "But be careful with your actions, okay? I''ve granted you freedom, but I won¡¯t forgive everything. If you cross the line... I won''t know what to do then." She warns me and then heads off.

    I watch her lonely figure for a moment, lost in thought, then hasten to my destination. The hospital near the academy, frequented by high-ranking individuals, resembled a luxurious hotel with its dazzling interior.

    Knock, knock, knock. I softly knock three times on the door of a hospital room, taking care not to startle the princess inside. "Come in," she permitted, and I gently opened the door to her room. Her state wasn''t great; bandages wrapped her head, and she sat on the bed, staring nkly out the window. Her expression was empty, like a shell without its soul, until she noticed my presence.

    "Harold? Oh, you¡¯re here!" Her face brightened up at the sight of me, a stark contrast to her earlier lifeless demeanor.

    "Marika, it''s me, Harold. How are you feeling?" I asked, concerned.

    "I''m okay, aside from ack of motivation... Physically, there''s no issue," she replied, her voiceced with unspoken sorrow. She seemed aware of her mental strain.

    "Thank goodness... And about your brother... Did you hear about him?" I cautiously broached the sensitive topic.

    "Ah..." She winced, as if the question struck a painful chord.

    "Sorry...! Was it wrong to ask?" I immediately apologized, but she responded with a small smile and whispered her reply.

    "No, it''s okay! And yes, I heard about my brother... It''s more confusing because I vividly remember everything before being offered as a sacrifice," she said, her voice tinged with pain.

    I moved closer and took her hand, trying to offer somefort amidst her turmoil.

    "What should I say? I didn''t want to worsen the mood by asking something like ''How do you feel?''"

    "I can''t even describe how I feel. My brother was always cold to me... but I never hated him. I admired his talent, which makes it hard to express my feelings," she confided, clutching the nket tightly.

    Her mixed emotions were clear: even though he tried to kill her and was cold during his life, he was still family, and she had admired him. I began to understand theplexity of her feelings. "Okay," I replied, offering herfort without further words, simply staying by her side.

    "Harold..." Marika looked up at me, her eyes brimming with various emotions.

    "Would it be too much to ask for you to stay until evening?" she asked, clearly in need of emotional support.

    "If you wish..." I agreed, as time passed and night fell, nketing the world outside the window in darkness.

    "Having you here is soforting. I feel somewhat reassured," she said, now looking more lively and spirited.

    "That''s good to hear."

    Knock, knock, knock.

    As I responded, a knock sounded at the door.

    "Come in," Marika responded quickly, her voice tinged with emotion.

    The door opened, and a staff member entered with a bottle of wine and a tray of sumptuous food.

    "Princess, it''s dinner time. We''ve brought the meal you requested. We hope for your swift recovery," the staff member said, serving the food on the table before promptly exiting.

    The setup looked almost like a luxurious hotel, with generous portions and tableware set for two.

    "I''ve prepared something for you as well, Harold, as a token of gratitude. Please don''t refuse," Marika said, revealing she had ordered for both of us.

    "Alright, but are you sure you should be eating all this?" I asked, concerned.

    "As I said before, my body is fine; it''s the emotional pain that''s overwhelming. Eating something good might help uplift my mood," she exined.

    Convinced by her reasoning, I got up from the bed and joined her at the table.

    "I''ve also prepared wine, hoping to share a ss with you," she said while pouring the expensive-looking wine into our sses. "Marika, if that''s what you want," I acquiesced. Honestly, I''m quite weak with alcohol, preferring to avoid drinking when possible, but for Marika''s sake, I decided to join her in a drink.

    "Wait, there''s something I want to ask," Marika suddenly became serious and posed a question that caught me off guard.

    "I have clear memories of encountering an ancient deity in a mysterious ce. I remember the deity stealing a kiss and calling you her husband..."

    The topic was sensitive, visibly upsetting her. She looked at me, seeking the truth. However, considering her current state, I decided to fabricate a response.

    "No, it was just a delusion on her part, based on something she thought she saw in a prophecy. Don''t worry about it," I reassured her as naturally as possible, and she seemed to rx, smiling again.

    "Is that so? That''s a relief..."

    Her smile was there, but I sensed a turmoil of emotions within her.

    "Let''s toast," I suggested, lightly clinking my ss against hers.

    "Enjoy, it''s good wine," she encouraged.

    I hesitantly sipped the wine, embracing the rich grape vor and the wine''s sweetness. I drank it all in one go, without hesitation.

    Suddenly, I was hit with an unpleasant dizziness. What had happened? My memory was fragmented.

    "W-what...?"

    Responding to my confusion, a gentle voice next to me whispered, "Just a moment...?"

    I nced down and was shocked to see bare skin. I waspletely naked.

    Slowly, very slowly, I turned to the side. Though I was afraid to face the reality, I knew avoiding it wouldn''t change anything.

    "Harold..." Marika murmured my name, sleeping peacefully, naked, revealing herself entirely to me.

    In that moment, I realized a shocking truth. "I want you..." I realized that something had gone terribly wrong.

 Chapter 92

    I was in trouble. I didn''t know exactly what had happened, but it was clear that something irreversible had urred. Oh my goodness, what a situation... What should I do now? Negative thoughts flooded my mind, and I desperately hoped the reality I was perceiving was just a misconception.

    "Ugh..." Overwhelmed by a hangover and feeling dizzy, the situation I had to deal with only intensified the throbbing in my head. "Calm down, Harold... Not everything might be as it seems right now, let''s take a closer look at the situation..." Clinging to any hope, I wished the reality I was facing was just a figment of my imagination.

    I nced around lightly, and the surroundings came into view. The wine bottle on the floor, the leftovers of our meal now cold, and our clothes scattered about... These were certainly the clothes Marika and I wore the previous night, thrown about as if removed hastily. And there we were, Marika and I,pletely naked as if we were Adam and Eve who had just shared a bed.

    "Oh..." The only logical conclusion that came to mind was that Marika and I had been intimate. What was I supposed to do now? ''If you cross the line... then I don''t know.'' Lusia''s words naturally came to mind. In essence, I had been unfaithful, betraying the woman I was formally tied to for another.

    What should I do? No solution came to mind. I couldn¡¯t just sit there, wasting time in this bewildering situation. It felt like my future was so bleak that I couldn¡¯t see anything ahead.

    "Ugh..." Finally, realizing I couldn¡¯t stay naked forever, I reluctantly started to pick up the scattered clothes...

    "Uhmm..." Suddenly, Princess Marika stirred.

    "?!?" In that moment, I froze, holding my breath, trying to be as silent as possible.

    "Haa..." Unaware of my turmoil, Princess Marika stretched leisurely, in stark contrast to my anxious state... "Harold? Good morning..." Despite my efforts to avoid detection, Marika woke up andzily rubbed her sleepy eyes, greeting the morning."Eh?" She soon began to face reality and seemed a bit perplexed as she observed her current state. I was in trouble. The word popped into my head as I hurried to exin.

    "Marika?! Uh... it seems like we had a bit of a problem yesterday!" I uttered in an unnaturally shaky voice, like an actor struggling on stage, and moved towards the exit, hoping to escape the awkward scene.

    "Hmm..." However, Marika ignored my words and continued to inspect herself and the bed with a distant look.

    "I can''t remember exactly, but let''s just consider it a minor mishap!" In a desperate attempt to flee the room, I came up with excuses and hastened towards the increasingly close exit.

    Click. I reached the stylish door and was about to grasp the handle, overwhelmed by the urge to escape this situation when...

    "Stop." Marika''s unusually stern voice froze me in my tracks.

    "Running away now would mean admitting your guilt and attempting to escape. If you leave this room without my permission, within an hour, a wanted poster with your face on it will be all over the streets," she threatened.

    Gulp! Her words sent a shiver down my spine, and the once warm door handle trembled under my touch. I didn''t voice it, but understanding her intent, I slowly released the handle and stayed in the room.

    ''I''m screwed.'' With this realization, tension peaked, and cold sweat began to trickle down my forehead.

    ''Really in big trouble...'' Realizing that I was facing a crisis like never before, I dreaded what Marika might say next, my heart constricting with fear.

    "That''s right, I expected Harold to make a wise decision," Marika said, nodding approvingly at my choice to stay. Honestly, despite my usual attitude towards her, Marika was undeniably a princess, a woman of high status and influence in this nation, someone not to be trifled with. "If you try to leave now, you''ll be executed formitting a crime of sexual desire against a princess." The situation in the room was such that anyone would believe I had assaulted her. The disgrace of amoner viting a princess ¨C could there be a greater offense?

    Tiptoeing lightly, the princess finally shed the heavy nkets. I felt her presence growing closer from behind. Gently pressing against my back, I wasn''t sure if she was clothed, but her embrace suggested she might still be nude. Turning around now would only worsen the situation, and it might already be toote.

    "But what if you agree to a few terms?" Her voice was soft yet seductive, like a devil making an irresistible, yet irreversible offer.

    "I''ll respect whatever choice you make... but you''ll have to bear the consequences," she said, almost sounding like ''you have no choice but to agree,'' and lightly kissed my neck.

    "What do I need to agree to?" I asked, and at my words, her smile filled with triumph and her cheeks flushed with happiness.

    "Ha... With Harold here, it''s reallyfortable," they said, sharing wine until their faces turned red from the intoxication.

    "Uh, I''m d you''re feeling better," the woman said with a blissful smile, while the man remained neutral, neither happy nor dishappy.

    "Ah, we''ve finished it..." She emptied the wine bottle, turning it upside down as if to prove it was all gone.

    "But there''s still more, let''s enjoy it!" she said, bringing out a new bottle and pouring him another drink while maintaining her bright smile.

    "How about we stop after a bit more? I''m getting full, and a little too tipsy..." But the man, seemingly reaching his limit, half-closed his eyes as he epted the ss.

    The situation was escting. It was clear that a line had been crossed, one that couldn''t easily be undone. I faced an immense dilemma,plicated by the princess''s cunning and my own uncertain feelings. It had been a while since he had eaten, and the remnants of his steak, now cold, still emitted a luxurious aroma. The woman, sensing his weariness, decided to end the evening soon.

    "Then let''s just finish thisst ss and call it a night. You seem very tired, so why don''t you stay over?" she suggested.

    "But where will I...?" he hesitated, clearly overwhelmed by her hospitality.

    "Don''t worry about that," she replied casually, grabbing his wine ss.

    She carefully poured the wine, ncing at him with an almost cautious demeanor. He, partially out of his senses, was too preupied to pay her much attention.

    "Ugh... alcohol really doesn''t agree with me," he muttered.

    At this moment, the woman, as if waiting for the right time, discreetly dropped a small pink pill into his ss, allowing it to dissolve in the wine.

    "Here''s thest ss! After this, we''ll end our dinner," she announced cheerfully.

    He took the ss without question, draining itpletely. As soon as he finished, he let out a pained groan, as if experiencing some adverse reaction.

    "Harold? What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" she asked with feigned concern.

    "I''m sorry, Marika, but I don''t feel well... I need to rest," he said with a plea in his voice.

    "Of course," she replied briefly.

    Without hesitation, he copsed onto the bed, his groans bing more frequent. Soon, his breath became ragged, his body seemingly reacting to something other than the alcohol. Interrupting the man''s words, the princess calmly lies down on top of him.

    "Marika...?" the man questions, sensing the unusual atmosphere, but it''s already toote.

    "I still vividly remember... being with the ancient god, our lips meeting... Feeling utterly lost and desperate, seeing the man I yearned for taken away right before my eyes," she deres with a resolve, pinning down his hands.

    The man, already in a dazed state, shows no sign of resistance.

    "Even if it meant death, I had to suppress the engagement announcement I should have made to not let your devotion go in vain," the princess confesses, revealing her desire for him.

    Despite his inability to understand or resist the unfolding events, the man remains passive.

    "Youforted me earlier, Harold... easing the pain of losing my family and sharing in the agony of my despair," she continues, her voiceced with emotions as she strips both of them of their clothes.

    "But my true sorrow was something else, more horrifying than parting with my oppressive brother," she admits, her lips meeting his in a one-sided act of passion.

    "I don''t care about marriage to the ancient god," she deres, casting away her clothes along with her despair.

    "I''ll ensure that I am marked as yours, Harold," she proims, fullymitting to the act.

 Chapter 93

    "Since I''ve experienced pleasure, I must take responsibility, right? So, when the timees, we should formally engage," she suggests without hesitation, revealing her desire directly.

    "Alright," I reply, feeling cornered without a choice. Despite myck of memory and a sense of injustice, the situation clearly indicates my guilt. Overindulging and then assaulting a princess - even if my judgment was impaired, it was a line crossed.

    "Truly an unfortunate choice," Marika giggles contentedly at my response.

    "But... keep this a secret from others," I request,cking a better option. It''s a dire situation - especially considering Lus Ria. As my formal partner, the revtion of this incident could lead to unimaginable consequences.

    "Hmm... okay," she agrees, alleviating one of my worries. However, she adds, "But someday, it must be revealed that I am married to Harold."

    I understand that such a secret can''t be hidden forever. But for now, keeping it under wraps and devising a future strategy seems the best course.

    "Just for now, please keep it a secret," I plead, and she nods again, seemingly satisfied with our agreement.

    Relieved for the moment, my tension eases slightly. But that respite is short-lived.

    Bang! The door to the room bursts open violently.Startled by the abrupt intrusion, I brace for the worst, hoping it''s not someone I know. The tension peaks as I dread the potential consequences of this unwee interruption. "Spouse... What are you talking about?" An all-too-familiar voice pierces the tense atmosphere, expressing disbelief and surprise.

    "Harold... What''s this about marrying the princess?" she demands, her voice a mix of astonishment and usation.

    The situation quickly esctes as more figures enter the room, each reacting with visible shock and dismay. The air thickens with tension, resembling a scene of utter chaos.

    I feel utterly helpless, like a wolf resigned to its fate amidst an encroaching storm, my strength fading rapidly.

    "Given the situation, it seems like it might actually be true," someone mutters, voicing the worst-case scenario that I had desperately hoped wouldn''t materialize.

    "Harold...?" The chorus of voices demanding an exnation overwhelms me.

    The girls'' presence, which was once a source offort, now only exacerbates my predicament. The promise I had just made disintegrates in seconds.

    "You assured me with such confidence... Yet you betrayed me so tantly," one of them says, her gaze icy and hurt but not quite hateful. Disappointment and regret overshadow her anger.

    "Harold... How could you..." Another girl''s dejected tone is clear, her red hair drooping as if reflecting her inner turmoil. There''s palpable resentment, but she''s unable to express her feelings fully.

    "So Harold... you preferred Marika... Ah..." The disappointment in her voice is unmistakable.

    Silence hangs heavy in the air, even from those who might not have a direct stake in the matter. The atmosphere isden with a suffocating pressure, making even the slightest movement feel monumental.

    The reasons for their gathering are unclear, but their presence and their overhearing my conversation with Marika have created an unbearable situation. I wish I could escape this ce.

    Their dark, hollow eyes bear down on me, their gazes heavy with disappointment and void of warmth. Overwhelmed by their collective condemnation, I find myself kneeling in a gesture of deepest apology, hoping to alleviate their anger even slightly.

    But deep down, I know it''s a futile hope. I can''t dispel the heavy atmosphere, but I desperately maintain a respectful demeanor, wishing not to exacerbate the situation any further. "Will you say anything in your defense, you scoundrel, abandoning your partner for another?" Luceria sarcastically taunts me, visibly upset by the situation.

    Despite her provocations, I remain silent, unable to find words to defend myself.

    "I''m really curious about what you''ll have to say once your memory returns," Erina chimes in, her voiceced with disappointment and resentment.

    "Concealing the princess''s harassment... isn''t that worthy of execution?" someone else adds, echoing the gravity of my alleged actions.

    "Our academy can never condone such behavior," another voice joins in, the collective condemnation growing heavier with each remark.

    To be honest, I feel somewhat wronged. If I had been in my right mind, I would never have acted this way, but I have no memory ofst night''s events. This situation painfully reminds me of the dangers of excessive drinking.

    "Enough, everyone. I have forgiven him, so it''s not right to continue this way," a voice unexpectedlyes to my defense.

    However, Luceria''s wrath quickly turns towards Marika, reducing the pressure on me slightly. "Marika, aren''t you wrong in this too? To seduce a man who is already taken..."

    "Princess Marika... What were you thinking?" someone else questions her, the me gradually shifting.

    "Indeed, why did you let him drink so much wine? It''s not befitting of a student, even if technically an adult," another adds, adding to the criticism against Marika.

    "Harold was the one who wanted to continue drinking," Marika retorts, skillfully turning the attention back to me.

    "Spouse... I really can''t let this go," Luceriaments darkly.

    "Harold, you''ll have nothing to say to me once you remember everything," another voice chides.

    "This is utterly uneptable," someone else deres.

    "Disrespectful..." another mutters.

    Each person adds to the mounting pressure, their jealousy and anger palpable.

    Feeling the weight of their collective condemnation, I close my eyes tightly, bracing myself for what mighte next. Suddenly, the tense atmosphere in the room lightens. I cautiously open my eyes to gauge the situation. While their expressions still aren''t cheerful, there''s a noticeable improvement in the moodpared to earlier. Strangely, they all wear faint smiles, though their eyes still hold a hollow look.

    "Let''s just say... there''s something I need to doter... look forward to it..." Their tone suggests they''re biding their time, hiding ominous threats behind their words.

    "Harold... you''ll have responsibilities to faceter, whether you like it or not."

    "Ever heard of karma? Maybe one day, you''ll find yourself in a situation like Marika..."

    "I might go easy on you, but it could still be tough to handle."

    Their vague but threatening remarks make me wonder what they''re nning. What exactly do they intend to do to meter?

    "Hehehe, the consequences of infidelity... you''ll surely pay dearly," they murmur darkly, their unnerving smiles making me apprehensive about my future.

    "Harold, once you regain your memories, brace yourself... you''ll have a long night paying for embracing the princess."

    What exactly are they nning? I wish they would at least give me a hint...

    Aris and Arsia, eerily simr in their thinking, are lost in their own thoughts, smirking in a way that''s quite unsettling.

    "Marika, are you really on my side?" I wonder, as she sends me mixed signals, standing in opposition to the others who don''t seem to care much about the current situation.

    I feel thankful they''re not pressing me now, but I can''t help but wish they''d clue me in on the responsibilities I''ll have to faceter.

    "Don''t worry too much, Harold, you''ll still be alive," Erina''s words about keeping my life intact only add to my confusion and fear of what''s toe. "Harold has a weakness for alcohol, right?" Aris suddenly analyzes my vulnerability. Why is she bringing this up now?

    "Spirits don''t get drunk, since alcohol only affects the physical bodies of living beings." That''s an unexpected remark. Why would she mention that?

    The atmosphere has shifted strangely. The intense aggression directed at me has evaporated, and now these women are mysteriously nning for the future. What''s going to happen to meter?

    I wish someone would at least give me a hint so I could mentally prepare myself for what''s toe...

 Chapter 94

    So, I tried to change the topic by asking about the progress of retrieving my memories, but everyone seemed lost in their thoughts. Finally, Lucretia began exining why they came here, to discuss my real memories. Just as she was about to borate, they overheard me speaking outside the room about my encounter with Marika.

    Lucretia''s eyes darkened as she recounted how they arrived just in time to hear my disgraceful conversation about covering up my actions with Marika. It dawned on me that their primary reason foring was to discuss my true memories. I recalled Lucretia mentioning she was meeting with Arsia for a conversation; perhaps Erina and Aris were there too? It seemed they hade early this morning after their discussion, coincidentally when I was discussing my incident with Marika. What rotten luck, or perhaps it was incredibly timed, leading to this whole mess.

    Lucretia then said they''d discusspensation for this matterter. What did she mean bypensation? I wished they''d at least give me some details.

    "Harold, please step out for a while. You can''t hear this conversation due to a spell. We need to tell Marika about the facts we''ve sorted out so far," Lucretia instructed. My wishes for more rity went unheeded as they ushered me out of the room.

    Resigned to myck of choice, I left the room, and the door shut firmly behind me. Left alone with the women, Marika sensed something significant was about to be revealed and eagerly sought to get to the heart of the matter. "Princess? Before we continue, there''s something we need to discuss," Erina began with a sharp look in her eyes, indicating the seriousness of the matter.

    "Girl, did you really think I wouldn''t know? You drugged my husband with wine to seduce him, revealing your sly intentions," Lucretia used Marika, ring at her with a tone she seldom used.

    Cornered and unable to find an escape, Marika''s expression darkened. Harold wasn''t there to defend her this time.

    "Marika, be honest. Harold isn''t that kind of man," Aris, who had been close friends with Marika at the academy, sided with Harold.

    "Right, even under the influence of alcohol, Harold wouldn¡¯t make such a foolish decision to harm someone," Principal Arsia defended Harold, pushing Marika further into a corner.Under pressure, Marika gnashed her teeth in frustration and finally admitted, "I targeted Harold when he was vulnerable."

    Lucretia, barely containing her rage, prepared to cast an ancient spell, demanding, "Speak up... why did you dare to meddle with someone''s partner!"

    Yielding to the intense atmosphere, Marika confessed, "I needed Harold..."

    Immediately after her confession, Lucretia, who had been at a distance, grabbed Marika by the cor in a sh of rage, demanding, "Why would you do that?!"

    No one intervened as Lucretia held Marika''s fragile neck, as everyone present harbored resentment towards her.

    "I... I needed it... Harold was necessary for me," Marika managed to say, despite the imminent threat from Lucretia.

    Lucretia, shocked by Marika''s blunt admission, was left to ponder her response, holding Marika in a tense standoff. As Marika struggled for breath under Lucretia''s grip, Lucretia harshly threw her to the ground, venting her anger. Lucretia expressed her reluctance to kill Marika due to theplications it would cause, given Marika''s high status. Despite her fury, she promised to let it go, having received a promise ofpensation.

    With a swollen neck, Marika got up, the harsh treatment she received was unimaginable for someone of royal status. Lucretia warned her sternly against crossing her partner again, her voice filled with veiled threats and controlled violence.

    Marika, not entirely a pushover, gnashed her teeth in anger but ultimately let out a sigh of resignation, conceding to the situation.

    Lucretia then shifted focus back to Harold''s memories, indicating that they had discussed something important while Marika was unconscious. Marika, catching up, questioned if they should be wary of the goddess Harold currently serves.

    Erina responded, confirming their suspicion that Moreone, the goddess, might be using Harold for her purposes. Given Erina''s knowledge of Harold''s past, she was a key figure in solving the current dilemma.

    Marika, realizing she hadn''t properly been introduced to Erina, asked for her name. Erina, though slightly reluctant, introduced herself with due formality. She revealed her identity as Erina Rubias, the eldest daughter of the Rubias family, a lineage of knights serving the royal family for generations. Her brother, Elbert Rubias, was the captain of the kingdom''s elite knights.

    The scene highlighted theplex intertwining of loyalty, power, and personal rtionships within the royal court and its affiliates. Marika recognized the Rubias family as a prominent knightly lineage known for serving the royal family, mentioning she had heard of their service in the Abne Church as top knights. Erina, a member of the Rubias family, respectfully acknowledged Marika''s recognition, though her expression wasn''t entirely pleasant. Theplexity of their rtionship was clear - while Erina needed to maintain a courteous rtionship with the royal family, she was clearly distressed by Marika''s involvement with Harold.

    Marika felt a sense of guilt towards Erina, realizing that Erina, like herself, had deep feelings for Harold. Knowing the Rubias family''s significance, Marika seemed to regret her actions slightly.

    Erina, on the other hand, offered what seemed like forgiveness, but whether it was genuine or merely a formality remained unclear. She then proceeded to exin the n they had formted regarding Harold''s situation.

    Outside, Harold waited in the corridor, growing restless as the meeting inside the room seemed to prolong endlessly. He spected about the dy, particrly due to Marika''s presence and theirck of knowledge about certain matters. Despite his impatience, Harold hesitated to enter the room, fearing he might trigger another intense situation.

    Considering his options, Harold thought about stepping outside for a while, to break the monotony and perhaps alleviate his boredom. He reasoned that waiting outside the door, especially when it seemed unlikely to open anytime soon, was less productive than getting some fresh air. Harold, deciding to take a break outside the hospital, hoped to aplish some tasks or gather needed items while on his brief walk. As he strolled through the luxurious hospital corridor, his aimless wandering led him to the entrance. Pondering his next move, he chose to follow the path fate seemed toy before him.

    Suddenly, a in wooden barrel in a dark alley caught his attention with its rattling noise. Curious, Harold approached it, only to find the barrel shaking more violently. He gently knocked on it, half-expecting a sentient being inside, although it seemed unlikely.

    Before he couldplete his thoughts, the barrel unexpectedly burst open, startling him into stepping back. A faint voice emerged from within, revealing a small, seemingly seven-year-old girl, peculiar for her horns and wings, suggesting she might be a dragonkin. The child was in a dreadful state, with injuries resembling cuts from a de and ongoing bleeding.

    As the girl let out pained groans, Harold, concerned, asked if she was alright, wondering how she ended up in such a condition inside the barrel. Noticing her ck short hair and ruby-like red eyes, he waited for her response. Eventually, the girl regained consciousness, opening her eyes to look up at him.

 Chapter 95

    At the sight of Harold, the young girl''s eyes widened in recognition, confusion, and fear. She seemed to struggle to speak, her words faltering in her clear distress. Finally, she managed to utter the word "brother" in a tone suggesting she knew him.

    Harold was puzzled. This small, adorable, and pitiful girl was not someone he remembered. Despite her frail appearance, she gripped his wrist with surprising strength, desperately pulling herself up.

    "Who are you? Do you know me?" Harold asked, but the girl''s eyes, filled with earnestness, did not respond directly. Instead, she spoke urgently, as if in a dramatic scene from a y, and released her grip. A bright white light began to emanate from her hand.

    "Please, take this... It''s very important," she urged, holding out what appeared to be an indescribable, almost abstract substance, floating weightlessly above her palm.

    "What is this? And why are you giving it to me?" Harold asked, perplexed. The girl, having seeminglypleted her mission, allowed herself to sumb to exhaustion and closed her eyes peacefully, whispering something inaudible as she fainted.

    "Hey, kid! Kid! Wake up!" Harold tried to rouse her, rmed by her injuries. The severity of her condition made him fear the worst. Fortunately, the young girl was still breathing, merely exhausted and having fainted. Harold, concerned, gently lifted her in his arms, deciding to take her to the hospital despite not knowing her identity or what had transpired.

    Despite her fragile appearance, she was heavier than expected, likely due to her racial characteristics. Harold wondered who she was and what circumstances led her to this state.

    A few hours earlier, at the gathering of gods at the academy, the deities were preparing to return to their respective domains after discussing the recent events. During this time, they exchanged updates and well-wishes, a rare asion given their usual seclusion in their temples.

    Morione, the Goddess of Destiny, was particrly happy and proud of her knight''s significant involvement in the recent events. Another godplimented her on having such an excellent follower.As the gods departed, Morione prepared to return to her temple. However, she suddenly sensed something amiss and frowned in concentration. Abruptly, her expression twisted in anger, and she quickly started casting a teleportation spell, intending to return to her temple immediately.

    Upon arrival, Morione found herself in her temple, which was supposed to be inessible to others. Rushing up the stairs, she muttered to herself in confusion and rm, wondering when and how someone had tampered with her sacred space.

    Reaching the altar, she quickly unlocked a securely locked box, revealing its contents. The story hints at a deepening mystery involving the Goddess of Destiny, her temple, and possibly the young girl Harold found. In the temple of Morione, the Goddess of Destiny, a shocking discovery unfolded. Upon opening her vault, Morione found itpletely empty, a stark contrast to her expectation of it containing something vital. Ovee with disbelief and anger, she realized that Harold''s memories, which were supposed to be secured in the vault, were gone. Someone had stolen them.

    Consumed by a mix of despair and intense hatred toward the unknown perpetrator, Morione scrutinized the vault further. She noticed traces of a dark aura, a sign of an insidious presence. This discovery heightened her fury, as she identified it as a remnant of "time''s byproduct," hinting at the involvement of a being she held in contempt yet kept close.

    Meanwhile, Harold had rushed the injured, mysterious ck-haired young girl to the hospital. The girl, whose origins were unknown to him, was badly hurt but not fatally so. The doctors confirmed that the injuries, while severe, were not life-threatening, and began treating her immediately.

    Relieved at the doctor''s assurance, Harold took a moment to inspect a peculiar orb the girl had given him before losing consciousness. This orb, handed over with urgency and importance, seemed to change size based on its contents. In its expanded form, it resembled arge crystal ball, the kind often associated with seers.

    Harold tried various methods to understand the orb''s nature and purpose - lifting it, shaking it, examining it closely - but its true essence and why the dragonkin girl entrusted it to him remained a mystery. As he pondered over this enigmatic object, questions about the girl''s identity, her connection to him, and the significance of the orb lingered in his mind. "?? ?? ??... ?? ? ??? ???? ? ???" Harold wondered, unable to discern the purpose of the mysterious orb. Its abstract nature and almost ethereal appearance left him questioning its reality.

    Suddenly, a member of the Morione Order approached him, his face concealed by a hood, typical of the Order''s mystique. "Harold Wicker, correct? The Goddess Morione urgently requests your presence at the temple," the figure informed him.

    Harold, slightly bewildered, confirmed, "The Goddess?"

    "Yes, immediately. She mentioned that if you possess a white orb of unknown origins, you should bring it along."

    Realizing the goddess must be summoning him about the orb the young girl had given him, Harold quickly agreed to go. What could the Goddess possibly know about this orb, he wondered, but without any clues himself, he decided seeking answers directly from her would be best.

    "Please follow me," the Order member beckoned. Considering the injured girl was still receiving treatment, Harold decided to follow the Order member to the temple.

    An hour earlier, a young girl with ck horns, darting through dark, narrow alleys to evade detection, suddenly cried out in pain as she was struck by a spell, wounding her back grievously. Copsing to the ground after rolling several times, she looked up to see a radiant goddess approaching from the direction of the spell.

    Though outside her temple and therefore limited in her powers, the Goddess of Destiny, Morione, was intent on retrieving something from the girl. "The byproduct of time... if you have an orb emitting light, hand it over now," Morione demanded, her eyes filled with a dark intensity and a threatening aura. The young girl, despite being in unbearable pain from the Goddess of Destiny''s ruthless assault, refused to give in. "I don''t have anything..." she attempted to plead, only to be brutally silenced by the goddess stamping on her chest, causing her to scream in agony.

    "Enough with the lies... Hand over Harold''s memories now," the goddess demanded, intensifying her punishment. The girl, a member of the dragon race, was still too young and her limits were clear against such overwhelming force.

    In a desperate act, the girl unleashed a blinding sh of light to obscure the goddess''s vision and escape. As the smoke cleared, the Goddess of Destiny realized the girl had vanished. "She can''t run from me," the goddess muttered, using teleportation magic to disappear from the alley.

    Despite her grave injuries, the girl named Miru pushed herself to keep running, determined to right the wrongs she had caused. Clutching the orb containing Harold''s original memories close to her chest, she whispered, "Just a little longer, Dad..." Despite her wounds worsening, she didn''t slow down, driven by her resolve to deliver the orb to Harold, her father. Even though she didn''t know how to use it, she was determined to get it to him. "I mustn''t let it fall back into the hands of that goddess..."

 Chapter 96

    "Given the current situation, it seems likely that things will proceed in this manner unless there''s some special variable that changes things," Erina concludes her long exnation and bows politely in front of the princess.

    "Thank you, Erina. So, you''re saying that you need my power," Marika says, partly boasting but urately summarizing the core of the discussion.

    "Yes, and that''s also why I haven''t torn you apart yet. You still have some usefulness. If you were just some country bumpkin, I would have sent you to another world without giving you a chance," Lusia sharply remarks, still not over the fact that Marika had overpowered Harold.

    "Well, that''s something to be thankful for, isn''t it?" Marika''s reply seems to ept Lusia''sment, but in reality, it''s a veiled sarcasm, provoking her subtly.

    "This wench..." Arshia can''t help but frown at Marika''s obvious provocation.

    "Once this is all over, just you wait..." Lusia warns Marika with a vengeful look and turns away coldly.

    "Let''s stop fighting for now and get moving," Arshia interjects, sensing the tension between the two and reminding them of their pressing tasks.

    With those words, Erina is the first to leave the room, followed by the others, who finally start to move after a long period of stagnation.

    As Erina opens the door and steps into the corridor, she spots something at the end of her vision that makes her squint in suspicion.A notably distinct figure, a small-statured person with unusual ck hair, stands out among the others. And there''s a dark aura around them, something only the powerful can detect.

    Suddenly, the ck-haired girl spots Erina and, withbored breaths, starts running towards her hurriedly. "Is that girl..." Erina is taken aback by the sudden encounter with the girl she vividly remembers from her past.

    "Erina...! Do you remember me? I''m Miru!" Miru, in a rush, approaches Erina and starts exining the events she''s been through.

    "Right now, Harold''s memories..." Miru, realizing every second counts, quickly exins her involvement and actions.

    Erina is visibly shocked, her expression unlike anything seen before. She''s simultaneously baffled and sensing something important.

    "Erina, what''s happening? Why did you stop?" Aris follows her out, curious about the sudden change in ns.

    "Go back in and tell everyone. There''s been a variable... a change in ns," Erina says solemnly.

    "The variable we mentioned... It''s emerged. We need to revise our strategy."

    "Did you call for me, Goddess?" I find myself at the Temple of Fate, summoned by the goddess I serve. The temple is as always, a beautiful white space reminiscent of paradise.

    "Harold! Can youe to me?" The goddess descends the steps from her usual ce on the dais as soon as I arrive, something urgent in her demeanor.

    "What''s the matter? You summoned me so suddenly..." I sense an unusual air about her, not typical of the Goddess of Fate I know.

    "I''ve seen something troubling in the tapestry of fate... So, answer my questions first. We''ll discuss the restter." This isn''t like her. Normally, she''s adamant about not meddling in others'' fates.

    "Did you meet a small child? About the size of a young kid, with unusual ck hair like yours..."

    Yes, I did meet her... a child, wounded all over, in such a desperate state that she seemed on the brink of death... "Yes, I definitely met her," I respond affirmatively to the goddess''s question. Suddenly, her eyes widen and she shouts at me with an excited voice that seems to lose itsposure, "Really? Did she give you any item? If so, hand it over to me quickly!"

    Confused by the urgency in her tone, I can''t hide my bewilderment. Noticing my reaction, the goddess quickly regains herposure, saying, "Ah... I got too excited... The thought of losing you momentarily overwhelmed me..."

    Losing me? Does that mean my death? "Losing me... What do you mean?" I ask.

    Taking a deep breath, she begins to exin the situation more calmly. "I saw... your fate... I didn''t intend to, but it was all for your sake. Please forgive me." She then reveals the shocking future she foresaw due to her divine powers.

    "If you meet the girl with ck hair and receive an abstract, unidentifiable object from her, you will die for unknown reasons," she says, pulling me into a gentle embrace and earnestly pleading, "And if... if it really happened, if you received an object from that mysterious child, a sphere emitting white light, please hand it over to me now. It''s not toote. I''ll try to do something about it."

    Her urgency indicates a critical situation where normal behavior won''t suffice. Honestly, I did meet the child with a mysterious aura and received exactly such a glowing sphere.

    As I process this, a cold sweat breaks out. Could this object in my possession, which felt oddly familiar and evenforting despite its brightness, actually be a deadly bomb?

    "If you''ve received it, hand it over quickly..." she urges, not leaving much time for deliberation.

    How can any knight, faced with such earnestness from their liege, fail to trust? Even though the sphere felt strangelyforting due to its bright light, was it in fact a dangerous bomb all along? "This... I must hand it over quickly," I resolve, gripping the shrunken jade orb I had carefully preserved in my possession.

    "What?!" The atmosphere in Marika''s hospital room bes turbulent once again.

    "Was her name Miru? Is that really true? Did you obtain Harold''s memories?" The mood is heavy overall, yet ironically tinged with hope.

    "Yes... I inherited this ability from my mother. If I earnestly desire something, obsessively, to the point of losing my mind, I can take anything with this power..." I can''t ascertain who her mother is, but this remarkable ability helped her reim what she ims to be Harold''s memories.

    Miru introduces herself as someone who had connections with Harold in the past, just like Erina. Erina, in turn, exins to the others, who are unaware of the situation, about the small dragon that resembles someone they know.

    "I definitely got it! And... ah... I definitely gave it to my brother... but I can''t see him... Before I lost consciousness, I handed it over and then fell asleep, but when I woke up, I was here... and I couldn''t see my brother anywhere." Despite the time constraint, she manages to provide a rough exnation of what happened from the past to the present.

    "Did Harold find you when he stepped out tired from the long meeting? Where is he now?" Miru had been searching frantically for Harold since her arrival, but even the others couldn''t pinpoint his whereabouts.

    "Then we must immediately go to the Temple of the Goddess of Fate! My guess is she might have foreseen this situation and drawn my oblivious brother into it!" Miru''s astute deduction seems usible, prompting serious contemtion from the others.

    "Regrettable, but our n is off. We need to go to Morione''s temple right now," deres Lus Lia, taking charge and preparing to leave immediately.

    "Just a moment, child... I have a question. What happens if the goddess restores Harold''s memories?" Aricia raises a seemingly obvious question, causing Miru to bite her lip with an even more grave expression. "Probably... I won''t be able to get it back again... No matter how omnipotent my power is, I won''t be able to wrestle back my brother''s memories from that goddess. She will guard it by every means possible in the world, making it forever impossible to reim the original brother I knew," Miru dered with determination, clenching her fist as if to underscore the critical nature of the situation. "So... we must resolve this today, at all costs...!!"

    "Harold? What''s wrong? If you received something, hand it over quickly," Morione urged with a hint of frustration.

    Until just moments ago, I had blindly trusted her, truly believing I was in danger and about to hand over the object. But now...

    "Goddess, I''m sorry, but although I met the girl with ck hair, I didn''t receive anything from her." My trust in her had started to waver...

    "What?! Didn''t you say you met her?" The Goddess of Fate showed clear signs of agitation at my response.

    "Of course, I met her, but it was just a passing nce, nothing more, nothing less."

    "You didn''t receive anything? Was she injured...?"

    "She appearedpletely unscathed, without any wounds." I denied her words outright, attempting to evade the situation.

    Just as I was about to hand over the mysterious orb to Morione...

    Ding! A clear sound resonated in my mind, triggering a flood of memories. It was a strange, yet somehow familiar sensation...

    "I really don''t have anything," I asserted, though the feeling was vague, it was undeniably real - an influx of long-forgotten memories.

 Chapter 97

    "Morione, may I ask you something?" I called out to her cautiously, a sense of unfamiliar tension creeping in, perhaps in pursuit of some unknown truth.

    "Uh-huh? What is it?" she asked, tilting her head curiously, her expression shifting from trust to one that now demanded caution.

    As I clutched the crystal orb I received from Miru, strange memories began to surface. How did she know about Miru? Although I didn''t understand why these memories were emerging...

    "Could you tell me about my past?" The forgotten memories were seeping back into my consciousness, bringing with them a surreal sense of reality.

    I couldn''t remember specific events or people, but one thing was clear - I had been living a different life. Trying to recall more, my mind became cluttered with noise, frustratingly blocking clear memories.

    "Your past?" Her expression changed drastically upon hearing my question.

    "Why do you ask all of a sudden?" Her eyes narrowed with suspicion.

    "Just curious... It¡¯s been quite some time since we met, right? I thought it might be nice to reminisce," I replied, subtly disguising my real intention - ''I want to probe into your intentions'' - under a veil of casual curiosity.

    "Curious, all of a sudden? Hmm..." Her response seemed normal, considering the unexpected turn of the conversation."A bit surprising, but there''s no harm in telling you," she said, thankfully stopping at just a hint of suspicion.

    "So, you want to know about your past?" Morione looked into the distance with a faint smile, as if recalling pleasant memories.

    Could this provide me a clue to what I just experienced? Swallowing nervously with anticipation, I was unprepared for what happened next.

    "There''s no reason to refuse." As Morione spoke, chains materialized out of thin air, binding me unexpectedly.

    "?! What the...?" I couldn''t react in time as the chains restrained me, forcing me to my knees.

    "Morione?!" My call, filled with disbelief, was met with her dark, settled gaze.

    "I foresaw this too, the possibility of you regaining your memories, though notpletely..."

    "....?!" It dawned on me that Morione had known all along about the object I possessed. Her narrowed eyes when I first lied to her weren''t out of simple suspicion, but a scrutinizing gaze at someone trying to distort the truth.

    "Such a close call. I thought I might lose you," she said, as her cold demeanor intensified.

    "Ah?!" Suddenly, she sprinkled an unknown white powder over me. Inhaling its strange scent, drowsiness overwhelmed me.

    As my vision blurred, Morione''s sinister smile was thest thing I saw. "I won''t let you escape... Those faint memories, I''ll erase thempletely."

    A chill ran down my spine as the futility of my situation set in. My attempts to resist were met with the nking of chains.

    "Useless. These chains are too strong for you to break," Morione taunted as sleepiness enveloped me.

    "I can''t... let this happen..." My resistance was futile; even my mind couldn''t withstand the encroaching darkness.

    "See youter, my subject. Once I''ve purged these unnecessary memories, you''ll be exactly as I desire...?" Herst words to me, tinged with an ambiguous allure, echoed as I plunged into an abyss of unconsciousness... "Almost caused a real disaster..." Morione murmured, clearly troubled, as the chains that bound him were released upon his fainting. She gently cradled his limp body, her voiceced with worry.

    "Lucky I foresaw every possibility. If not, and if he had retained even a fragment of his memory, I could have lost him forever." She deeply inhaled, her face buried in his chest, her resolve strengthening.

    "I won''t let him slip away... He''ll always smile for me."

    She contemted whether to extract his memories again. Effortlessly lifting Harold, whose true memories were still hidden within him, she mused, "As if nothing happened... Let''s return."

    Though she said that, she ced him carefully at the center of the stairs, a determined expression on her face.

    "And once I eliminate those girls..."

    Suddenly, the massive temple doors were forcibly opened with a loud crash.

    "Sigh... I knew you''de grandly. I know why you''re here." Morione''s gaze fell upon several girls standing there.

    A red-haired adventurer, an ancient deity with partial power, a princess, top students and the principal from the academy, and a girl with a dark aura ¡ª six girls, each radiating a distinct aura of determination, all directed at Morione.

    "But I won''t go down easily. I too seek my own survival... and love," she dered.

    With that, a massive and sacred-looking axe materialized in her hand.

    Despite her delicate appearance, she held the giant weapon, which seemed capable of beheading even the mightiest. The axe''s de glistened, reflecting the faces of her adversaries.

    "Prepare yourself, goddess."

    "Even if my powers aren''t full, I won''t be bested by today''s weakened gods."

    "Release him now, and we assure your safety."

    "Goddess of Fate, please let Harold go..."

    "He deserves a true life."

    "Morione... deceiving my brother and everyone... I won''t forgive you."

    Each girl voiced their intent, ready to face death itself to achieve their goal. They revealed their courage and determination to win back the man they all desired. "As theye to destroy my paradise..." Morione dered, her voice echoing powerfully as her gigantic axe thudded heavily on the ground. The menacing sound would have intimidated others, but to these determined women, it seemed to have no effect.

    A brief silence ensued, like the calm before a storm, soon to be shattered by the onset of battle.

    With a short battle cry, the women initiated the attack. The grand temple was transformed into a battlefield.

    The first to strike Morione was the red-haired adventurer, Erina, whose sword shed with the divine axe, creating sparks and metallic clinks that resonated throughout the temple.

    "Quite strong, Erina... Is this the might of a hero?" Morione grunted, managing to parry Erina''s attack.

    "Light Breaker!" Luslia, utilizing Harold''s magic, supported Erina with a powerful ancient spell. Though not at her peak power, the spell was still formidable.

    "Great Ice Shower!" Arsia also joined in, casting a spell that transformed the temple into a frigid wastnd, unleashing a torrent of sharp ice upon Morione.

    Caught off guard, Morione had to forcefully repel Erina and use her axe to deflect the iing magic. Despite her efforts, the strain was clear on her face.

    "This isn''t over yet!" Erina lunged again, this time her sword grazing Morione.

    Gritting her teeth in pain, Morione swiftly counterattacked, her axe raised high with divine strength, aiming to overpower Erina.

    However, Marika and Aris quickly erected protective barriers around Erina. "Golden Barrier!" Marika invoked. "Green Barrier!" Aris added, theirbined magic shielding Erina from harm.

    This intense battle, with each participant fighting with all their might, showcased the depth of their resolve and the lengths they were willing to go to protect what they cherished. With a resounding ng, Erina managed to break through Morione''s defenses, albeit briefly. The sound of the copsing temple floor was rming, but Erina barely dodged the brunt of the impact.

    "Ine, I''ll help you!" Miru, the young dragonkin, leapt to assist Erina, engulfed in a blinding sh of light and unleashing a powerful whiteser towards Morione. Caught off guard, as one hand was upied with her axe, Morione was forced to block with her bare hand.

    "Temporal offspring...!!" Morione grunted, using her remaining hand to shield herself. A searing noise followed, and her fingertips began to cken.

    With a fierce cry, Morione unleashed a powerful gust, sending Miru and Erina flying backward.

    "Ah!" "Ugh!" The two girls, pushed back by the force, struggled to get back on their feet.

    "Panting heavily, Morione stood, indicating the difficulty of the battle. "It''s not easy... This is quite disadvantageous."

    "Give up, goddess. We must reim his memories," Luslia firmly demanded, speaking for the group. Surprisingly, Morione seemed to ept the reality of her situation.

    "Yes, if things continue this way, I''ll be defeated... I''ve seen the vivid end of my life through multiple fates," she admitted.

    But then she added, "However... I am the goddess of destiny, able to see through everything."

    With a thud, she nted her axe into the ground, creating another strong gust that forced everyone to shield their eyes.

    "I wield the power to look into fate and be certain of the future," Morione proimed. When the group opened their eyes again, they were met with a drastically different scenario. Amidst the unfolding chaos, Morione''s eyes glistened with a clear, infinite gaze, resembling one who sees all things. Her wings, woven from every spell, and her axe of destiny underwent a transformation, radiating repeated bursts of light, bing more threatening and holy in appearance.

    "Your attacks are now meaningless... I shall annihte you without even giving a chance to strike!" Morione''s voice boomed with an oppressive and divine fury, as if she was delivering a judgment filled with heavenly resentment.

    "Light Ring -" Despite the intimidation, Arsia began to cast a spell with her hands neatly gathered. But before she couldplete it...

    "Light Ring Burst..." Morione, as if foreseeing the future, spoke the name of the spell Arsia was about to cast and vanished from her position.

    And then...

    Crack!

    "Ahh?!" Arsia''s sudden scream echoed, and...

    "Arsia?!" Morione had crushed her, shattering Arsia''s body under her immense power.

 Chapter 98

    Crack! The horrific, visceral sound of bones being crushed echoed through the air.

    "Arsia?!" Aris screamed in horror, but it was already toote.

    In an instant, the scene had unfolded. All of their eyes widened in shock as they faced Morione.

    "Ah ¡ª! Oh ¡ª?!!" Arsia, the head of the academy, was reduced to a mere shell of herself in a split second, her scream cut short by the brutality of the attack.

    "How...?!" Even Erina, who usually had good situational awareness and reaction speed, swung her sword in a desperate attempt to retaliate, but...

    "She''s gone...?" By the time Erina had reacted, Morione had already disappeared, and when Erina regained her senses, she was merely swinging her sword at thin air.

    "Your attacks are now clearly visible to me..." Morione reappeared, maintaining a safe distance, casually adjusting her axe and adopting a confident stance.

    "Revtion Heal." This brief respite allowed Luceria to cast a high-level healing spell to treat Arsia.

    "Ancient God... Just now, I could have easily ended you. Hundreds of futures where you die helplessly shed before my eyes." Morione''s voice was filled with intimidation as she lifted her axe again.However, Luceria remained silent, troubled. She had a faint idea of the situation. The unimaginable speed Morione had disyed when targeting Arsia was a clear indication that if Morione had chosen differently, there would only have been four of them left standing. Morione''s attitude was a show of self-indulgence, a way of demonstrating that even if she gave her opponents a chance, she could annihte them at any moment.

    "I''ll give you onest chance..." Morione then presented them with what seemed like a final act of mercy, an arrogant proposition, as she aimed her axe at them.

    "Leave now and never return. Leave Harold behind." She warned them to depart for the sake of her own future, and for the future where she is protected and smiled upon by her love. Morione had intentionally given them time, disying her overwhelming power as a way to implicitly coerce them. But...

    "No... I refuse." Erina firmly rejected Morione''s offer, gripping her sword with unwavering resolve. "The meaning of my life lies with him... So, a life without Harold... I''d rather die fighting!"

    Their threats were utterly insufficient to intimidate them. Bound by their twisted convictions, the girls would not have sumbed to any threat.

    "I, too, have sought true love throughout an eternity... After enduring such agony to finally find it, give it up? That''sughable." Luceria stepped forward boldly, her chest puffed out with conviction. Mariaka, Aris, and Arsia seemed to share the same stance.

    "If it weren''t for Harold, I would''ve trembled in darkness till my end."

    "Harold risked his life to save me... Now it''s my turn."

    "He pulled me out of a life worse than death, one filled with humiliation and persecution..."

    "I have to help my brother... There''s a reason for that..."

    Each of them, fueled by their individual reasons and bolstered by confidence in the face of threats, prepared once again for battle.

    Crack!

    Morione, though initially gnashing her teeth in rage at their defiance, strangely enough, soon smiles. "Alright... If that''s the fate you choose, I''ll dly put an end to it."

    She lowers her posture again after hearing their determination. "I''ve foreseen all your attacks... 10 seconds, 1 minute, 1 hour, even beyond that... I''ve already perceived every move you''ll make against me."

    Whoosh!

    Almost instantly, Morione vanishes with such speed that she seems to disappear from sight and then...

    "Kuhk?!" Erina suddenly flies backward in pain.

    Thud!

    Her body crashes against a wall, instilling a sense of extreme urgency in everyone.

    "Ice Inn-"

    "Ice Inn Burst? I already know that." Before Arsia couldplete her spell, Morione predicts the attack and counters it preemptively. "Kuh!" Barely reacting in time, Luceria managed to shield herself from a lethal blow, but like a baseball, she was sent soaring in a straight line. The Goddess of Destiny, Morione, had started off the battle advantageously by incapacitating two of them swiftly.

    "Ugh! Hah!" Miru tried to emit light again in an attempt to do something, but it was futile. The all-knowing Morione, moving at an unseen speed, dodged theser, causing only the ceiling of the sacred temple to crumble.

    "Time''s byproduct! You are the weakest!" Morione eximed as she kicked Miru, who, though dazed, managed to endure the attack and cling to consciousness.

    "Yikes!" Miru tried to counterattack with her sharp ws, but it was to no avail.

    "Stop!" Morione punched Miru in the face and quickly spun around, swinging her axe towards Luceria.

    "Shick! Thud!" The sounds of impact echoed almost simultaneously, indicating the swiftness of the attack.

    "Grant me strength... Kuhk!" In a dire situation, where four of their main forces were already subdued, Mariaka and Aris, who needed to chant spells, were practically helpless. Morione anticipated even their silent incantations, interrupting them before they could finish.

    "Aaaaah...!!" Just when it seemed all was lost, Erina burst from the wall, attacking with the utmost speed her human limits allowed.

    "Ting! Ting! Ting!" Her relentless assault was befitting of a warrior, but despite her ferociousness, not a single strike effectivelynded on Morione, who easily deflected all of Erina''s attacks.

    "No matter how fast you attack, it''s useless! As long as I can foresee everything, none of your attacks will get through!" Morione confidently dered, but then her expression contorted for the first time.

    "sh!" "Ugh?!" Erina finally managed tond a hit, marking the first time Morione sustained damage in what felt like an eternity. "Indeed, a warrior can even twist fate... I''m surprised." Morionements, observing the shallow cut on her side inflicted by Erina''s sword, which, fortunately, had not drawn blood.

    "But it''s still weak." Ting! She swings her divine axe vertically, and although Erina blocks the attack, it''s clear that she''s struggling.

    "Ugh...! Kuh!" Erina''s relentless but seemingly futile attacks continue, causing unimaginable fatigue in her hands from the constant recoil.

    Crack! While Erina managed to block the first attack, Morione, still brimming with energy, delivers a second blow that Erina couldn''t withstand. This time, not only her sword but also Erina''s bones shatter, rendering further movement likely impossible.

    "Sigh..." In a swift and decisive battle, all those opposing Morione nowy defeated and scattered across the temple.

    "This is your destiny... You cannot stop me." With a sigh mixed with various emotions, Morione looks up at the damaged ceiling, concluding that the battle has ended and the opponents have been defeated. No one responds to Morione''s deration, as no one could withstand the storm of her power.

    Thud! Leaving her axe behind, Morione slowly walks toward the stairs.

    "Harold... Because of me, you''ll live like a bird trapped in a cage forever... I''m sorry..." She picks up Harold again, apologizing sincerely, harboring secrets he will never know and forever remain ignorant of.

    "But... I promise you a life of peace and happiness, so tranquil and content that you might never recall your previous life." With this bittersweet vow of deceit, Morione begins to ascend the stairs.

    "Wait..." Suddenly, a solemn voice interrupts from behind.

    "Stop." Luceria, somehow managing to stand up again, confronts Morione.

    "Ancient Goddess... I knew you weren''t knocked out, but you should have stayed down." Despite her defiant stance, Luceria''s condition is dire ¨C her body is marred with wounds, and blood continuously seeps from her mouth, making it miraculous she''s even standing. "If my power were fully intact, you wouldn''t dare to look me in the eye." Morione''s expression is oddly rxed, a light smile ying on her face.

    "ying some evil god''s trick, are you? But it''s best if you stop now." Luceria, cing Harold down, turns to face Morione.

    "If you were truly in your divine state, perhaps, but relying on just a pendant in your spirit form, you pose no threat to me." Morione confidently asserts her superiority, ready to handle anything Luceria might attempt.

    "I see all of your destinies. I know exactly what you''ll do and can counter it perfectly. Unless you''re a god like me, there''s nothing about you that I can''t foresee." She picks up her axe again, preparing to finish things once and for all.

    "So whatever you''re nning, it''s best to give up. You can''t beat me."

    "I know, even at my strongest, I can''t match you unless I''m a god." Surprisingly, Luceria speaks with unexpected confidence, which slightly unsettles Morione.

    "Hmph... Empty bravado... This time for real¨D" Morione prepares to leap into action, still smiling confidently.

    "But if it were another god..." Luceria retorts.

    "What? Ugh...!" Suddenly, an incredibly bright light bursts from outside the temple, akin to the powerful, flowing energy of the sun ¨C intense, warm, and sometimes scorchingly hot.

    "It''s been a while, Morione. Is this our first meeting since the Night of Destruction?" A woman''s voice emanates from the light, causing Morione to widen her eyes in realization that something has gone awry.

    "How dare you covet another''s chosen... I cannot forgive this." A woman steps out from the sun-like radiance, her dazzling golden hair and aura exuding an overwhelming presence.

    Unbeknownst to all, Luceria had made a deal before they arrived at Morione''s temple. With Erina''s help, they had secured the support of a powerful ally, known only to Erina. This mysterious figure was none other than... "I''vee to reim what''s mine." The true master of Harold, a tragic goddess long forgotten and left in solitude.

    "Be prepared, for today, a star of destiny will fall..." Eleona.

    Her fingertips harold the end of an era controlled by fate.

 Chapter 99

    "Eleona..."

    The appearance of a character, unforeseen even by her, who sees fate,

    "Are you nning to join hands with the ancient gods? Do you understand what that action signifies in the celestial realm?!"

    Her voice raises in what seems like a threat, yet with an intent to persuade...

    "To spread that fact, I must at least seek out the others..."

    Her response to the proposition is expressed through the gathering of magic at her fingertips.

    "But before that, what about you? You''ll probably be dead."

    Her words seem tock any convincing power.

    Or perhaps... in this situation, there was no way to change her mind..."A bit unexpected, but fortunate, isn''t it? They say even gods cannot foresee their own fate."

    "E...!"

    Before Eleona''s arrival, she pointed out her own only vulnerability: the inability of gods to foresee the fate of their kind.

    Luceria points out this painful truth, and her face contorts as if truly stung.

    "Return my Harold... If you release him willingly, I won''t cause any harm..."

    Morione, like Eleona, offers her a final chance, clearly giving her the choice.

    But...

    "No... A future without my Harold by my side is doomed to ruin."

    The Goddess of Fate appears resolute, not considering any other options.

    "So, I''ll take my chances with what seems more probable..."

    Once again targeting with her axe, she confronts Eleona.

    "So, you too desire the Harold..."

    Eleona''s gaze shifts away from Morione, her resentment fading, reced by a mix of emotions as she looks at the man beyond Morione.

    The one she loves more than anyone else,

    "To think you could even bewitch fate itself... Truly, your destiny is remarkable..."

    From the beginning until now... She admires the mysterious power that has always drawn women to his side, feeling a blend of disappointment and endless affection that she can''t help but feel for him. "Then, I shall take my leave... Goddess Eleona..."

    But that moment is fleeting. As Morione prepares to attack, Eleona sharpens her gaze and hostility towards her.

    "ording to thews of heaven and the agreements, a god''s power weakens as they move further from their assigned temple..."

    Morione, with a confident smirk, as if the fight is in her favor,

    "If you, usually in your temple in the secluded forest, havee this far, then your power must be significantly weakened."

    Is she confident in her victory? She seemed quite at ease.

    But, of course, Morione''s attitude makes sense... While there is a limit to how much one can weaken, this ce is Morione''s temple, her home ground, imposing significant restrictions on Eleona.

    Snap!

    In an instant, Morione disappears as if hiding her presence.

    "Right... Your words are an undeniable truth..."

    "But,"

    Eleona suddenly widens her eyes, as if seeing through something...

    Boom!!!

    A heavy, ominous sound echoes through the temple.

    "Wha- Huff?!"

    Soon, Morione finds herself overwhelmed by Eleona''s formidable power, crashing to the ground.

    Crash! Thud!

    The shockwave causes the temple to partially copse, shattering the floor.

    "No matter how weakened I am... You''re still just a whelp to me..."

    The situation unfolded too quickly for others to perceive...

    Eleona''s punch, a perfect counter, hits Morione precisely as she charges.

    "Wha- How..."

    Erina, Luceria, Miru, Marika, Aris, and Arsia, all unable to touch the administrator of fate, despite their full efforts. But even such beings were powerless against Eleona.

    "She must have weakened..."

    Just as Morione had confidently said earlier, Eleona should have been weakened, and Morione at her strongest.

    "Hmph... Even a weakened wolf''s fangs can catch a rabbit."

    But that was just a theory; the oue isn''t determined by it alone. How can the gentle currents of a valley stream ever ovee the mighty waves of the sea?

    Eleona was indeed weakened, possibly at her weakest point.

    But...

    "You cannot defeat me."

    Even to Eleona in such a state, fate was not a worthy opponent...

    In a sudden reversal of the situation, Morione now found herself at a greater disadvantage than ever before.

    "No! I won''t give up just yet!"

    She spat out blood, resolving to resist with all her remaining strength.

    "Ugh!"

    Struggling, Morione sprang up from the ground, lunging with her gigantic axe towards Eleona''s head.

    ng!

    But Eleona easily caught and blocked the de, effortlessly stopping the Goddess of Fate who had mustered all her power.

    Bang!

    And again, Eleona¡¯s fist swung...

    Crackling Boom!

    Morione, hit squarely again, crashed into the temple walls, causing them to crumble.

    "Cough... Choke!"

    Once more, Morione spat out blood, barely managing to stand up using her axe as a support. It was pitiful to see her in such a state.

    "Today, the fate of all will be erased, the future you chose - ept it gracefully."

    But even in such a dire state, Morione dered the end with a hollow look in her eyes, leaping high.

    "Spear of the Sun..."

    Then, a burst of orange lightning tore through the ceiling, a spear of sunlight,rger than any building, striking down upon her.

    "Aaaaaahhh!!!"

    Morione screamed in unimaginable pain, taking the full brunt of the massive force, now invisible under the spell¡¯s might.

    "Gr...agh..."

    Thud!

    Finally reaching her limit, Morione dropped her axe and copsed on the cold floor.

    "Cough... Choke..."

    Her life force flickering out, her focus blurring, she looked up through the broken ceiling into the dry sky.

    Is this how it ends...?

    "Cough!"

    It was a sight all too familiar, one she had seen far too often.

    The end of my tragic fate... always concluded with this scene. "Heave..."

    Am I to meet my end like this?

    This is a scene I never foresaw...

    Was there a destiny I failed to see in its entirety?

    "It''s over, Goddess of Fate..."

    My end slowly approaches... my demise...

    Where did it all go wrong?

    In the end, I''m dying without obtaining the Harold...

    The one I needed to survive, yet my pursuit turned into a tragedy of fate...

    And still, the man I''vee to love, whom I can never resent.

    "I will ept your seed... To correct a twisted fate that should have been from the beginning..."

    Eleona points her hand at me, glowing like the sun at its end.

    Time seems to crawl... Death is drawing near...

    What can I do in such a moment? The slower it feels, the more it terrifies me...

    Myst nce at him, lying unconscious amidst this chaos, far from where he originally was.

    How can even his sleeping face be so endearing...

    Content with fulfilling my wish, I quietly close my eyes to await the end.

    At least in reality, I get to see his face onest time.

    Whoooosh...!

    Though unseen, the growing noise around me reaches my ears. Perhaps Eleona''s chant is nearing its end...

    Sorry... Harold... for trying to imprison you...

    I send an unspoken apology to him, myst.

    This is truly the end now...

    "Wait a moment!"

    But then, a twist urs.

    The copsed Temple of Fate, and from within, a man''s voice resonates.

    "Harold?!"

    When did he regain consciousness? He, who was unconscious until just moments ago, stands up boldly, confronting Eleona.

    "Please wait, Lady Eleona."

    "?!!"

    As Harold speaks, everyone''s eyes widen in shock.

    Morione, who had resigned to death, suddenly opens her eyes wide, silently staring at him.

    "Can you forgive Morione? I may not remember everything, but my memory has returned."

    Cutting to the chase, he stands in front of Eleona, who was about to end Morione. "What.. What?! "

    "If my memory has truly returned, I remember being your seed... and even our past rtionship when Iy fallen. Please, let''s resolve this through conversation!"

    Harold''s words, impossible if he hadn''t really remembered, held no trace of resentment despite being used by her.

    "What... How can this be?! If that''s true, then why..."

    "I''ll exin, as I''m the one who understands it best... Please, calm down."

    Miraculously, his words halt the attack.

    "I don''t know how it was used, but... thanks to this..."

    He then pulls out a faded and tarnished jade bead from his pocket.

    "This bead held my memories. I''ve realized who I really am."

    Honestly, I''m also overwhelmed with confusion...

    Memories returned to me as soon as I regained consciousness...

    My real memories mixed with those from a false life, causing an unbearable headache...

    Yes... I''m someone from another world who was transferred into this game for unknown reasons...

    I received a bead from Miru... likely the one Morione extracted, containing my true memories.

    I don''t know what happened while I was unconscious, but the nearly destroyed temple gave me an idea.

    Perhaps breaking the bead releases its memories, flowing back to their original owner...

    "Perhaps... that''s what happened."

    Exining as best I understand, a smile blooms on Eleona''s face, previously filled with murderous intent.

    "It''s been a long time, Goddess. I, your seed Harold, have returned."

    Wham!

    In a blink, my original goddess embraces me tightly.

    "Harold... Harold, Harold!"

    She clings to me, calling my name repeatedly, affirming my presence.

    "Is it really you?! My beloved, only knight..."

    Tears flow as she warmly wees my return.

    "Yes, it''s me, so please don''t be sad anymore."

    Though I''m moved, the situation isn''t quite right for sentimentality yet. "What about you, Morione?"

    Deciding to postpone the formal wee, I turned to address the current problem.

    My return, which delighted Eleona, was in stark contrast to the Goddess of Fate, Morione, who was now in a state of utter despair, tears streaming down her face.

    The instigator of this whole ordeal, and as it turned out, the one for whom I was meant to be the seed.

    "Ugh..."

    Despite my question, she just kept her mouth shut, only letting out pained groans.

    Perhaps she thinks I hate her now.

    After all, shemitted such actions... Though I did harbor some resentment, there was something more...

    "I will forgive you. Please, tell me your story."

    I wanted to know the reason only she could have.

    "What...?!"

    "My knight?!?!"

    "My husband...?"

    Those awake and aware threw their questions at me, but I paid them no mind.

    There must be a reason Morione so desperately wanted me... I decided to listen to her story and, if possible, grant her pardon.

    Forgiveness is hard... but can be worthwhile...

    She possesses the ability to see the future; keeping her as an ally could be immensely helpful for my ultimate goal of returning home.

    So, hearing Morione''s hidden past and potentially forming an alliance could justify the deception I''d endured so far.

    "Is that... really true?"

    She tilted her head in disbelief, but I nodded affirmatively to her question.

    Thus... the long and tumultuous event at the academy came to a close.

    Though the journey deviated greatly from the original game''s path, it eventually circled back to where it was supposed to be... so I guess that''s fine?

    In summary, the oue of this event was...

    I managed to recover my original memory.

    This was undeniably thanks to Miru''s efforts. Her identity remained a mystery, but this time, she yed a crucial role.

    Having forgiven Morione... I heard many stories from her and consequently reached a negotiation. "We''ve agreed to help each other achieve our goals. I regained my original life and can now obtain information from her whenever necessary. In return, I''ve promised to assist her in her final moments."

    This essentially resolved the fundamental issue.

    However, that didn''t mean all problems were solved...

    The sh of gods had transformed the temple and its surroundingndscape, causing muchmotion in the streets of the capital.

    While Luceria and Eleona were fine, the other girls who had fought for me and lost consciousness were taken to a nearby hospital. I¡¯d have to convey my news to them as soon as they woke up.

    With that, the major events seemed to have concluded, and now...

    "Ah... wee back, Harold... It''s been a long time, hasn''t it?"

    The temple in the forest, which I should have visited regrly, appeared old and neglected like an abandoned building. Yet, it felt familiar and somehowforting.

    I visited the temple with Eleona to be her seed again.

    "Yes, it really has been a long time."

    Currently, I had severed my oath with Morione. In truth, the life force I had received from our pact with Morione was meant to help me just survive close calls with death, but it turned out she had manipted me to acquire me.

    Knowing the truth, there was no need to maintain the pact with her. I had ended our contract and came to the temple to renew my oath with Eleona.

    "Alright... then... as we did in the beginning... shall we proceed with the oath ceremony?"

    At the humble altar, I knelt on one knee before her and bowed my head.

    "I, Goddess Eleona, take you as my servant... Be my sword and swear your loyalty... In my name, I will grant you all that I can..."

    As she slowly recited the oath, I began to feel something warm settling inside me again.

    "Harold... be mine!!"

    As she finished, a brief sh of light urred.

    "I sincerely congratte you on your return... Harold...!"

    Her smile, filled with emotion, filled my inner being with light. "Yes, it truly is an honor... Goddess."

    Once again, I became her seed.

    "I also congratte you, Lady Eleona!"

    With the formal oath exchange, the long and arduous episode of the academy finally came to an end.

    "Do we really need to share a bed, Goddess?"

    Just when things seemed to have wrapped up nicely, a crisis loomed that very night.

    "Considering you belonged to another woman for so long, one night should suffice to reassure me..."

    The goddess''s proposal was for me to spend the night in the temple.

    Compared to the past, things had improved, but the memory of her once-twisted feelings still made me apprehensive.

    "If that''s what you want, I don''t n to do anything. I would be content just to sleep by your side."

    She looked at me with expectant eyes.

    Something felt unsettling...

    "Is that really all?"

    With those words, I turned away and tightly closed my eyes.

    Being so close to her, forgotten emotions began to resurface, an indescribablyplex feeling...

    The terror I once felt due to her unbearable obsession, mixed with the sticky emotions we shared at another time.

    It was an ironic situation, feeling both afraid and thrilled by Eleona''s presence behind me.

    "Uh... Goddess...?"

    Then, I felt a soft touch on my back.

    "Harold... my knight..."

    She murmured my name in a pained voice.

    "I''m so d you''re back..."

    Was she crying now?

    "When I first lost you... I thought the sky was falling..."

    Her trembling voice suggested she might be...

    Listening quietly to her outpouring of emotions, I continued to bury myself deeper into the plush bed.

    "Enduring 20 years, thinking I could get you back... each day was filled with despair..."

    "The time you were gone, the emptiness... It may not have been long, but to me, it was like ten thousand years, agonizing..."

    Pressing her face against my back, she eventually let out all her unspoken feelings in a sorrowful cry. "So, when I first heard I could have you back, my heart fluttered so much..."

    She embraced me tightly, releasing all the sorrow she had felt up to now.

    "Having you return now, it feels like a stopped clock has started moving again, do you know that...?"

    I just listened to her story, motionless, absorbing every word -

    "I love you... Harold... I always have and always will, forever looking only at you..."

    Thump!

    Her words struck a chord, and suddenly, a rush of intense emotions made my heart race, prompting me to turn towards her abruptly.

    "Harold...?"

    She seemed a bit startled, maybe even confused, with tears still streaming down her cheeks.

    Smack!

    Without a word, I kissed her.

    "Uh...? Harold... wait..."

    Taken aback, she asked for a moment, but somehow, I couldn''t stop myself.

    "Sigh... Harold..."

    Soon, she reciprocated, her tongue actively engaging with mine.

    Just moments ago, I had felt afraid, and now...

    Such a contradictory action.

    But I didn¡¯t want to stop; rather, I found myself desiring her.

    Why am I acting like this?

    Honestly... I don''t even understand myself anymore...

    I just wanted to follow my instincts.

    "Mmm... Phew..."

    Our continued kissing, the sticky sound of lips intertwining, was stirring up desires.

    "Haah... Haah..."

    Our hot breaths met, creating a mist as if from the heat of our bodies.

    "Ah... my knight... my Harold..."

    Finally, our long kiss broke, leaving a silvery trail connecting our lips.

    The ecstasy was at its peak, her eyes unfocused, cheeks beautifully flushed red.

    "I love you... forever ?"

    She opened her arms, weing me, and there was no reason for me to resist.

 Chapter 100

    "I truly wee you back, Harold. With your return, time in my world starts flowing again."

    As morning dawned, her words,den with various meanings, made my face burn with embarrassment.

    "Goddess... please stop teasing me..."

    The previous night, unable to control my emotions, I had gone too far.

    Waves of guilt and shame overwhelmed me.

    She looked at me, wide-eyed and seemingly innocent, as if unaware of the problem.

    "Is there a problem? I was just expressing my happiness at your return."

    How could she ask such an innocent question... I was mortified, recallingst night''s events.

    "Ahaha ~ Are you reacting this way because you rememberst night''s events ~?"Realizing what was on my mind, she wore a slightly wicked smile.

    "Mmm... Last night was certainly wonderful, I''m d I could reaffirm your feelings."

    She closed her eyes, savoring the memory, her nodding head almost annoyingly yful.

    "Ha-ha! Okay, I understand! I won''t continue, why would I, as a woman who loves you, keep doing something that makes you ufortable? Sorry if I upset you."

    Thankfully, she stopped teasing and lightened the mood.

    Whoosh...!

    "Goddess?"

    Suddenly, she embraced me, burying her face in my chest.

    "You might be embarrassed aboutst night... But I need to say this..."

    The mood turned serious, and I too became more solemn.

    "I''m truly happy you''re back with me..."

    I wondered what her expression was. The air felt much heavierpared to before.

    "I''m so relieved... that you''re back... I''m so happy, I can''t even begin to express this feeling."

    I looked at her silently, unintentionally inhaling the pleasant scent of her shampoo. "Umm... I got overly excited again, sorry about that..."

    She quicklyposed herself, blushing at her recent embrace.

    Her averted gaze and awkward cough were quite telling, revealing that even a goddess feels emptiness and embarrassment after expressing true feelings, just like humans.

    "It''s okay."

    I reassured her gently and then asked about the current situation.

    "By the way, Goddess, what''s happening with the academy now?"

    She pondered for a moment, resting her chin on her hand, before updating me on the current situation.

    "Right now, the academy is wrapping up issues rted to the order. And... due to ourmotion yesterday, the street near Morione''s temple is in chaos."

    Thetter wasn¡¯t in the game, but the former was a line from it, signaling the end of the second episode of the main story''s three-part arc.

    The original game plot would have ended with preventing the resurrection of the ancient god, but now the storyline had significantly shifted due to the recent major events.

    The past me, without the knowledge of the game, somehow managed to see it through to the end ¨C quite a marvel.

    Looking back, in moments of crisis, my memories of the game seemed to spark back to life...

    Was it impossible to suppress the passion of a once avid gamer?

    Anyway... the story progression was now about 70%plete, not much left.

    "It''s going to be noisy for a while..."

    I reflected on this while watching Eleona continue her exnation.

    "But it seems it will be peaceful, albeit chaotic, for some time."

    The game''s main story was nearingpletion. Though I had no concrete proof, I believed thatpleting the game¡¯s storyline would allow me to return home.

    Honestly, this wasn¡¯t a new concern; it had been on my mind since I first started feeling favorable towards Eleona.

    "All we need to do is stay together, as we did in the past..."

    If I ever return to reality and have to part with her forever, will I be able to leave decisively? "At first, I was merely repulsed by your twisted obsession and wanted to return as soon as possible, but..."

    "I will never let you go again."

    Now, I''ve ventured too far... Throughout various journeys, I''ve formed bonds as strong as those in my own world.

    Not just with Eleona, but with many girls who now look at me with more than just friendly feelings.

    But to leave them behind without a second thought?

    It seemed far from easy.

    To be honest, there were moments when I thought about not returning at all.

    But...

    "Yes, that would be nice."

    I reassured her with a promise I couldn''t keep, reaffirming my true purpose in my heart.

    Yes... I feel sorry for them, but I have responsibilities in my own world...

    My parents, who retired early, and my younger sibling, bornte... a family that needs and depends on me.

    I have no idea how my world is faring now, but my absence must be causing a detrimental void.

    I need to return quickly.

    Knowing my sibling, they must be struggling to fill my shoes, deceiving our parents.

    "Umm... always with Harold..."

    Perhaps it''s time to decide the conclusion of my journey.

    "Harold?! Is your memory really back?!!"

    Erina, at the hospital, weed me with a joyful smile when I shared my news.

    She seemed to have suffered greatly from the battle, bandaged all over, despite her rapid healing abilities.

    Are there magic spells or attacks designed to counter such powerful recovery abilities?

    "Yes... I''m not sure how to apologize to you... It''s a bit ironic, the ovep of my original memories and the ones from the academy."

    Feeling guilty towards her, I realized how much trouble I must have caused Erina, even though my memories had been manipted.

    "No, no! I''m just so happy you''re back! Waking up under an unfamiliar ceiling, I was so worried! Just knowing everything has been resolved is enough!"

    Her excitement made it hard to process all she said at once, leaving me a bit overwhelmed. "Was she always this talkative? Well, it must mean she''s really happy."

    "Where are the others? They might be here too..."

    After updating Erina on my recent situation, it was time to reveal the truth to the other connections I had made at the academy, based on memories that had been manipted.

    It wouldn''t be easy...

    How would they feel, knowing that someone they had a bond with was actually apletely different person?

    "Yes, they are in the room next to mine."

    Fortunately, they seemed to be nearby.

    "Huh?"

    As I was about to leave, not wanting to bother Erina and let her rest, she suddenly grabbed my sleeve.

    "Whoa?!"

    Erina pulled me towards her with overwhelming strength, opening her arms as if to wee me.

    Whoosh!

    I found myself embraced in her arms.

    "I¡¯d love to keep you here with me, but that would trouble you, wouldn''t it...?"

    She still wanted to monopolize me as much as possible.

    But she willingly suppressed her desires, considering my feelings.

    "I''ll be satisfied with just this... being able to embrace you freely again..."

    After a tight hug, she let go, showing a new level of consideration for me. I wasn''t quite sure how to react.

    "Go now, I want to shout for you to only meet me honestly, but you should exin to the other girls too."

    With aplex expression that even I found hard to describe, I nodded and reached for the doorknob.

    After a brief conversation with Erina, I proceeded to convey the truth to the other connections I made at the academy.

    Aris, Arsia, and Marika...

    "I hope you''ll continue attending the academy. As the principal, if my benefactor is studying at my school, I want to support you in any way I can."

    First, I visited Arsia to exin my situation, and she uttered somewhat ominous words.

    "So it''s true... You were deceived by Goddess Morione..."

    Aris''s reaction was, perhaps, the most normal of them all. Among them, she was the leastplicated, so her response was somewhat expected. "Does that mean you''re not leaving me? You won¡¯t withdraw from the academy, will you? I''d really like you to stay by my side..."

    Marika seemed most concerned, fearing I would leave her side and return to my past life.

    "You made a promise to me... Even so, your guilt won¡¯t just disappear, right? You should at least take responsibility. Besides, maintaining good rtions with the princess could be beneficial..."

    It seemed like Marika developed a dependency after being once engulfed in darkness by Luceria. While she remained amanding princess in front of others, to me, she was like a desperate puppy, clinging to its owner to avoid abandonment.

    "Quiet, girl."

    Marika''s almost pleading voice was met with a re from Luceria, who suddenly appeared in a corner of the room. It seemed her soul-embedded pendant was here.

    Marika must have had unpleasant memories associated with Luceria... Who had ced the pendant here? Or had Luceria chosen to stay in Marika''s room on her own?

    "Promises or whatever... I wish you would stop bothering my husband..."

    Luceria red disapprovingly, trying to corner Marika, but Marika simply ignored her and continued speaking to me.

    "Harold... I wish you would stay with me..."

    "Oh, the nerve... Saved by me and yet so ungrateful, provoking me like this..."

    Luceria seemed ready to pounce in anger.

    "Hold on, hold on... Calm down, Luceria... I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf, please forgive Marika."

    Unable to just watch, I tried to appease Luceria. Initially, her face contorted in anger, but she finally sighed in resignation.

    "Hmph... Since my husband asks, I''ll specially forgive her this time..."

    It seemed that Luceria and Marika would continue to have a strained rtionship...

    Having spoken to Erina, Marika, Aris, Arsia, and Luceria, only one person was left.

    The little girl who looked remarkably like Miru.

    "Where did Miru go? I heard she was staying here..."

    After calming everyone down and setting out to find Miru, I wandered for a while, but she was nowhere to be found. ording to Erina, Miru was seen at the hospital just yesterday...

    Where could she have gone now?

    She''s always been a mysterious child, both in the past and now.

    Once again, the question of Miru''s true identity arises in my mind.

    "Harold."

    A voice calls out to me from behind.

    Huh...?

    This voice... it''s been a long time since I''ve heard it.

    Once a constant presence, but then it became distant, almost unheard.

    "It''s been a while."

    Miru...

    Appearing as a grown version of herself, a dragon that consumes darkness.

    "Miru? Why are you here so suddenly?"

    Her appearance is utterly unexpected.

    How did she know I was here? Several questions flood my mind.

    "Finally, the time hase... I''ve been waiting so long for you to regain your memory."

    She speaks as if she has witnessed my entire journey at the academy.

    "What...?"

    "Everything is in ce now, I''ve found a ce where those other girls can''t interfere... So now you... "

    Miru pulls out something ominous, grinning maliciously.

    Thud!

    The object pierces my heart...

    "You''re mine... forever -"

    Her chilling voice is thest thing I hear.

 Chapter 101

    Miru, whom I hadn''t seen for a while, suddenly stabbed something into my heart.

    At the same time, my vision began to fade rapidly. It wasn¡¯t like losing consciousness... more like something was covering my eyes, plunging me into darkness.

    - ?!

    Was I being pulled into some kind of abyss, sinking rapidly into the depths?

    It was a strange, indescribable feeling.

    Suffocating yet empty... as if I had fallen into an obscure ce or trapped in a narrow space.

    Whoosh -!

    However, this sensation didn¡¯tst long. After passing through a dark tunnel, a sudden sh of light ended the brief darkness.

    "Ugh..."Now, the brightness was overwhelming, my vision taking a while to adjust.

    Bang ¨D! Bang ¨D!

    Then, familiar yet alien mechanical noises surrounded me.

    "?! "

    As my hearing returned, so did my sight. The scene unfolding before me was...

    "Huh...?"

    It was thendscape I had longed to return to.

    The cityscape unfolded before my eyes, cars emitting fumes while waiting for the traffic lights, and people inpletely different attire from mine, looking at their phones as they walked.

    "Could it be... real...?"

    An unbelievable reality... but there was no doubt.

    The goal I had longed for... to escape from that world and return to my own.

    "But why so suddenly...?"

    I didn¡¯t know what Miru did to me, but one thing was clear.

    "I''ve returned to this ce, haven''t I?"

    I hade back to the real world.

    The sudden shift in reality was still too much to fully understand.

    "What''s with that guy...?"

    "His outfit is so unique. Is heing from a cosy event or something?"

    The murmurs from the people around forced me to confront the reality.

    My current attire was what I usually wore in the game world, utterly out of ce in this reality, drawing attention.

    "?! "

    I stood there, dazed, before finally managing to move.

    I started running aimlessly, not knowing where to go, just trying to find a secluded ce to hide. "Huff..."

    Finally, I stopped walking when I was out of breath and checked that there were no people around. Only then did a semnce of calm start to return.

    "This ce is..."

    Slowly surveying my surroundings, I recognized the familiar streets and began to piece together my memories.

    Judging by the color of the sky, it seemed to be nighttime, a stark contrast to the world I had just left.

    "This is definitely the park I know..."

    I found myself in a well-maintained, expansive park ¨C a ce I was sure of.

    This park was close to where my younger sister lived; if I followed the path correctly, I might be able to see her.

    "Please be there..."

    I started moving again, my legs propelling me forward. Though I was still unsure of what had happened, I knew I needed to share this situation with someone who could help me in my current state of having nothing.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    I arrived at a modest-looking mansion, reasonably equipped but obviously cheap due to its poor quality.

    If my memory served me right, this was where my younger sister lived...

    "Who is it~?"

    "¡­!"

    Thankfully, someone was inside, and the voice I had longed to hear responded to my knock.

    "Yura? It''s me, your brother Minjun. I need to talk to you about something urgent -"

    Crash bang ¨D!

    Before I could finish speaking, amotion erupted inside, sounding rmingly chaotic.

    Thump, thump, thump!

    Then, hurried footsteps approached from the other side of the door.

    Click!

    The front door opened, and a familiar face greeted me.

    "Brother...?"

    At first, she squinted in disbelief at my presence, but soon her eyes moistened, quickly wetting her cheeks.

    "Brother...!!"

    My sister, filled with a mix of emotions, called out to me.

    "Is it really you, Brother?!"

    Her face showed both overwhelming emotion and confusion at our sudden reunion.

    "Yeah... it''s hard to believe, but it''s me..."

    Crash!

    As I nodded affirmatively to Yura''s question about my identity, I felt her weight against me as she threw herself into my arms in an emotional embrace. "Where have you been?! Do you have any idea how worried I was?! And what¡¯s with these strange clothes? Do you know how much I''ve struggled?!"

    Yura''s barrage of questions mirrored my own curiosity and confusion.

    "I understand, Yura. Let''s go inside, and I''ll exin everything slowly."

    "Here''s what happened from my perspective..."

    Yura then shared everything about how events unfolded in the real world while I was absent.

    In brief, I had been missing without a trace for several months.

    The duration matched the time I spent in the game world.

    One day, I just vanished, and despite the police¡¯s efforts, they found no trace of me.

    It was as if I had disappeared into thin air, with no evidence of myst whereabouts, not even on CCTV.

    "It was really hell without you, brother..."

    Yura had gone through a lot, trying to fill the void I left. She kept it a secret from our parents, pretending I was on a long business trip abroad. She struggled to pay for her tuition, living expenses, and the money I was supposed to send to our parents, working multiple jobs.

    Her actions were admirable, yet it pained me to think of her hardship covering my absence.

    "Now tell me about your situation. Where have you been all this time? And what¡¯s with that armor-like outfit?"

    Now that she had finished, it was my turn to respond.

    "Yura, it might be hard to believe, but this is the truth... It sounds crazy, and I think so too, but it''s not a lie."

    I grasped her shoulders, emphasizing the seriousness of what I was about to say.

    "Okay..."

    She looked into my eyes with a serious expression, influenced by the gravity of my demeanor. "I actually... went to another world."

    "What...?"

    Hearing my words, Yura''s expression turned skeptical, her brows furrowing. It seemed she couldn''t trust what I just said, her face filling with disbelief as if I were ying a joke on her in such a serious moment.

    "I told you it sounds unbelievable! But please, believe me, it''s true!"

    Despite her doubt, I insisted more forcefully, trying to convince her.

    "Let''s say, for the sake of argument, that''s true. Then why did you go there, and how did youe back?"

    Her probing question felt like it hit the mark. Honestly, those were the same questions I wanted to ask someone else.

    "I don''t know... but it''s true..."

    Eventually, I had to face my sister''s incredulous expression, unable to defend myself convincingly. She remained silent for a while, overwhelmed by the absurdity of it all.

    "Haah... fine, I''ll believe you..."

    Finally, she let out a sigh, seemingly full of understanding, and nodded.

    "Huh?"

    Her quick eptance was surprising. I had thought she would never believe such a story.

    "You really believe me?"

    Even I found it hard to believe her reaction, but she responded simrly.

    "Well, you wouldn''t havee in such a realistic, yet obviously fake outfit otherwise... Besides, why would you make up such a story if there was a more usible exnation?"

    Since childhood, Yura and I had a close bond, unlike many siblings. She always followed and trusted me, and now I realized once again what a good person she was.

    "Still, I''m just happy you''re back, brother!"

    Her usual positive attitude shone through as she smiled cheerfully.

    "Thanks, Yura..."

    Just for understanding, I expressed my gratitude, to which she gently shook her head.

    "Hmm... No need to thank me... You''re back now, and that''s what matters. We can return to normal life."

    Her words made me ponder.

    The time I spent in the game world had also passed in the real world. "So... even when I was in the real world, time in the game world was still passing..."

    I wondered about the state of the other world and its inhabitants. Did they realize I had disappeared?

    Achieving my ultimate goal of returning to reality wasn''t as joyous as I expected. Instead, it was confusing and worrisome, especially thinking about the women I left behind, particrly Eleona. What would happen if they knew I had vanished again?

    My mind was a whirlpool of thoughts, unsure of what to do next.

    However, all these concerns seemed futile as two weeks passed meaninglessly.

    The time flew by too quickly...

    A week was not enough to relimate to the real world and to organize my thoughts.

    But life was unforgiving, and time pressed on me.

    Initially, I worried about the other world and thought about showing my face there again. However, the tidal wave of real-world issues that came crashing down as I returned left no room to think about the other world.

    The most pressing issue was financial...

    Even though I hadn''t willingly gone to the other world, my disappearance for several months meant I had lost my job. With immediate living expenses and the need to support my parents and sister, who was studying in college with loans, I faced unfair yet inevitable problems.

    I needed to find a job right away...

    Regardless of the other world, I had to stabilize my real-life situation first.

    Then, during my job search, I received an unexpected offer from apany.

    It was surprising tond a job so quickly...

    Thepany that hired me was none other than the renowned Naile Group, a top corporation in South Korea and globally.

    Despite knowing it was a long shot, I had applied on a whim, and incredibly, they offered me a position.

    Was this really happening? It felt almost miraculous, like a fantasy.

    They had bypassed the usual internships and small details, offering me a direct position, which made me wonder if this was another fantasy unfolding in the real world. "But such thoughts were short-lived... Driven by the need to earn money, I pushed aside my distractions and prepared for my new job.

    Today, on my first day at the corporation...

    I started having doubts about thispany.

    My memories were a bit hazy, butpared to my first day at my previous job, it was strangely easy here.

    Even for a big corporation with good welfare, this level offort was almost unbelievable. I hardly had any work to do, like I was almost ying around.

    Even whenpared to other supervisors and new hires, the workload was incredibly light.

    As I was about to leave after an unsettling day...

    "Kim Minjun, the new recruit? Could youe up to the rooftop for a moment? Someone wants to see you..."

    Following my superior''s request, I took the elevator to the rooftop of the towering building.

    And there, leaning casually against the railing at the edge of the rooftop, was a young girl.

    She seemed like a high school student. As I approached, she started smiling enigmatically.

    "Um, did you call me here? What do you want?"

    Though it felt awkward, I initiated the conversation.

    "How does it feel to live in your world again, Harold? Or should I call you Minjun now?"

    At that moment, I doubted my ears.

    "I don''t think you realize how much I searched to piece together your current reality, Harold. But after all that effort, it''s worth it."

    She effortlessly used a name that no one else should know.

    "What...?"

    Who was she? How did she know that name?

    Despite my bewildered questions, she seemed utterly rxed, sipping juice from a disposable stic cup.

    "Hmm... Is it the difference in technology? The taste is far superior to the world I came from, but itcks sincerity... It''s quite subtle."

    She spoke as if she were an alien from another world, and it felt ominous.

    "What did you just say... Who are you?"

    To my question, the girl just smiled meaningfully.

    "I tried to make it as simr as possible... but is the appearance too different? And really, a human female body is quite inconvenient... too weak and fragile."

    My unease gradually turned into certainty, and an unknown fear started to make me tremble. "You must be curious about many things, but we have plenty of time, so I''ll exin slowly."

    Then tell me quickly... starting with who you are...

    "Tell me, who are you?"

    "I think I''ve given enough hints by now... Haven''t I? Well then..."

    She flicked something upwards with her thumb, catching it and then beginning to attach it to her chest.

    A badge on a ck background, simple yet exuding a sense of opulence...

    "This badge is only avable to very high-ranking people in thispany."

    Still smiling, the enigmatic girl ¨C or perhaps someone I already knew ¨C continued.

    "If back then we were a ck dragon and a mortal, now are we the chairman and a merepany employee?"

    Her words unraveled the mysteries piling up in my mind, and I started to feel a real sense of dread flooding my body.

    "O2...?"

    The mighty dragon, untouchable by anyone, now stood before me in the form of a slender girl.

    "Is it really... you?"

    Murmuring the name that came to my mind, she looked at me with a joy vastly different from before.

    "This ce is the prison I''ve created just for you, Harold. From now on, there will be no more interferences."

    The entity once known as a dragon that devoured darkness in another world...

    "Let''s enjoy this reality together, Harold."

 Chapter 102

    "Miru..."

    Despite her changed appearance, I recognized her unique aura.

    "Your world is truly subtle... bizarre yet beautifulndscapes, a unique feeling I never experienced in my original world. It elevates my mood."

    In contrast to my serious mood, she casually observed the cityscape, then suddenlymented on my world.

    "Well, if you delve deeper, there''s no world more disgusting than this one..."

    But her praise was short-lived as she finished her juice with a bitter smile.

    "What''s going on... How did you find this ce and bring me here? And... that badge..."

    The glossy ck badge captivated my attention.

    "What are you..."I couldn''t easily sort out my thoughts.

    I had suddenly returned to the real world, and the main suspect was Miru, now seemingly aplete human.

    How did she be human ande here? And how did she bring me back to the original world?

    The most puzzling part was the badge, supposedly only for high-ranking officials in thepany...

    Such a young girl wearing it must be someone special, like the chairman''s daughter, suggesting she belonged to this world.

    But Miru''s origin was undoubtedly the game world I knew, and her manner of speaking seemed fitting for someone from there.

    No matter what I thought or spected, it just didn''t add up...

    Even skipping the process and just considering the conclusion, it was a strange situation. She seemed like an entity from the other world, yet also like a person from this world.

    "Uh-huh... Harold''s reaction is perfectly normal, given the iprehensible nature of the current situation."

    As if reading my thoughts, Miru nodded, seemingly understanding my state of mind.

    "There are no more obstacles now, so we have plenty of time... but you seem in a hurry, so I''ll exin quickly."

    Then, matching my serious mood, she looked directly into my eyes. "Miru..."

    Despite her altered appearance, I sensed her distinct aura.

    "Do you remember when we first met Mori Onae? The time when the Goddess of Fate advised me and Erina..."

    I recalled that moment... Mori Onae had whispered advice to us from a distance I couldn''t hear.

    What had Miru heard back then that made her bring it up now?

    "At that time, I learned about power from the Goddess of Fate... It was so alien and unbelievable that I initially doubted it. After all, it was magic I had never heard of in my thousands of years of existence."

    With a flourish, she pulled out a purple essence from thin air and showed it to me. Although this worldcked magic, this was certainly not some modern trick.

    The purple essence seemed old and faded, unstable, and while I couldn''t tell what it contained, it likely wasn''t much.

    "The magic Mori Onae taught me was to observe and reach another world, a type impossible by conventional means... The idea that I could go to your real homnd seemed unbelievable at first, but it turned out to be true..."

    She held the purple essence in midair, her gaze filled withplex emotions.

    "It was astounding... I didn''t visit it personally, but I saw it clearly with my own eyes, a world where unknown creatures ironically dominate most of the earth... At that moment, I felt a certainty, though I didn''t know why."

    Her delicate gaze then shifted towards me.

    "This is your real homnd... The ce where all my feelings of foreignness resolved, and at the same time, the perfect prison to trap you. A world where no other woman but me can love Harold. There couldn''t be a more perfect ce than this."

    She leaned back against the railing with a bitter smile, exuding an unusual sense of ease that made me gulp.

    "A prison to trap me..."

    Her constant references to this world as my prison were increasingly irksome.

    As if giving another hint, she flicked the badge pinned to her chest into the air and caught it again. "Miru..."

    Even in her different form, her distinct aura was recognizable.

    "Do you remember when we first met Mori Onae? The time when the Goddess of Fate advised Erina and me..."

    I recall that moment... Mori Onae had whispered some advice from a distance, inaudible to me.

    What had Miru heard back then to bring it up now?

    "Back then, I learned about a power from the Goddess of Fate... It was so alien and unbelievable that I initially doubted it. It was, after all, a magic I had never heard of in my thousands of years."

    Suddenly, she produced a purple essence out of thin air and showed it to me. Though this worldcked magic, I was sure this was no mere modern illusion.

    The purple essence appeared old, faded, and unstable, and while I couldn¡¯t tell what it contained, it seemed to be in limited quantity.

    "The magic Mori Onae taught me was about observing and essing another world ¨C a method to reach your real homnd. At first, I couldn¡¯t believe it, but it was true..."

    Holding the purple essence in the air, her gaze filled withplex emotions.

    "It was astonishing... I didn¡¯t visit it personally, but I saw it with my own eyes ¨C a world where bizarre creatures ironically dominate most of the earth. At that moment, I felt an undeniable certainty."

    Her delicate gaze then shifted to me.

    "This is your true homnd... The moment when all my feelings of alienation made sense and also the perfect prison to trap you. A world where no other woman but me can love Harold. There couldn¡¯t be a more perfect ce than this."

    Leaning back against the railing with a bitter smile, she exuded a unique sense of ease that made me swallow hard.

    "A prison to trap me..."

    Her constant references to this world as my prison were deeply unsettling.

    She flicked the badge on her chest into the air and caught it again, as if to give another hint. "As I said before, I''ve trapped you in this world, which is your prison, and I''ve prepared myself to be its warden."

    "If I had simply transitioned with you without any preparation, I too would have be a prisoner."

    In essence, the situation was as follows:

    Miru had learned from Mori Onae the magic to observe and reach another world. She first understood the social structure of my world to secure a beneficial position for herself, enabling her to manipte reality.

    "Looking back, it was a challenging journey. The difficulty was nearly impossible, and the ingredients were unique in the world. Even the defeat of the Sea God''s offspring in the past was to obtain materials for this essence."

    That exined our encounter in the sea.

    "Now, this essence has lost all its power and is just an ornament. It can''t alter reality anymore. But I got what I wanted, so it''s no longer necessary for me."

    Crack! Crash!

    To prove its obsolescence, Miru clenched her fist and shattered the essence. Purple smoke billowed but quickly dissipated into the air, leaving colorless fragments scattered on the ground.

    "Now you know everything, right? You''re mine, Harold."

    The sense of tension I had forgotten resurged, and my nerves tingled.

    "The Goddess who always interfered, and all the other women, are gone. And you need my favor to survive."

    Understanding the reality I faced and the thoroughness of her n sent chills down my spine.

    "In this world, where you''re as insignificant as a grain of sand in a vast desert, you can''t afford to be expelled from here... It''s just the way things are."

    Did she know about my situation? About how desperately I needed capital...

    The tuition for my sister, the living expenses for my parents and my family, all relied on me.

    "The effort I''ve put in for this moment..."

    Miru gently embraced me, and like a doll, I offered no resistance to her hold. "Harold... What kind of life will you choose?"

    "The simple love of a good partner with all its luxurious trappings, or a miserable existence losing even your only hope."

    Truly, as Miru said... I must be hers...

    "The choice is yours and I will respect it no matter how long it takes..."

    Ancient dragon-turnedpany owner of my workce, Miru, presents me with an unavoidable choice while smirking wickedly.

    "Whichever you choose... You must fully bear the consequences of that choice."

    With those words... her soft lips slowly draw closer to mine.

 Chapter 103

    "Hey, new guy?"

    While diligently working in the corporation to sustain my livelihood, my department head calls out to me.

    "Is the work manageable? Not too tough?"

    He tries to lighten his words, cautiously initiating conversation. His demeanor isn''t just weing¡ªit almost seems fearful.

    "Yes... I''m quite satisfied with the work environment."

    I wonder if he realizes who I''m connected to... Perhaps it''s his knowledge of someone higher up that prompts such a guarded treatment.

    "Good to hear. But you''re new, so take your time to adjust. If anything feels overwhelming, let me know, alright?"

    It almost seemed like I was in a higher position than him, a strange feeling, as if I were more than just the newest employee in the eyes of my superiors.

    "Thank you, you''re working hard too..."My words carry multiple meanings... Did he catch my drift?

    Honestly, despite my rtively fortunate position, I still express empathy, understanding we''re both unintentionally suffering from simr circumstances.

    "Take care..."

    His short response conveys a mix of emotions. Watching him walk away, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of pity.

    "Ah, there he is."

    As soon as he turns away, a chilling voice reaches my ears.

    Miru spots me and seems happy, but the department head visibly shudders.

    What kind of trauma must he have experienced to react so fearfully at just the sound of her voice? What could have been said in my absence?

    Miru... she manipted reality, and now she owns thepany I work for.

    "How''s life at thepany? Settling in alright?"

    The moment she arrives, the young woman, barely an adult, grabs my hand, concerned.

    "Very satisfactory..."

    I force a smile, desperately trying to assure her that everything is fine, to avoid arousing any suspicion.

    "Is there anything you''re dissatisfied with? Like, say... harassment from a superior?"

    She casts a scolding nce towards an unseen man, seemingly ready to cause harm to an innocent person. "?! "

    The department head looks at me with an expression filled with intense nervousness, sweating profusely, and stands at attention with a pleading look in his eyes. It''s like he''s begging me to save him from this crisis, a veteran with decades of experience looking at me with such desperation.

    "No...! Not at all! He''s a really good boss, and I''m very satisfied with my work life...!"

    "Hmm..."

    I defend the situation with everything I''ve got, and despite her suspicious gaze...

    "Alright, if you say so. That''s good then."

    Finally, she nods in agreement, and I feel like I''ve managed to save my department head''s job.

    "And now,e with me for a while. You''ve been working hard, so you deserve a break, don''t you think?"

    Without waiting for my opinion, she leads me by the hand to somewhere else.

    "Hmm~ This ce should be fine. No one wille here, so rx, it''s okay."

    Our destination is the rooftop of the building, a view I''ve seen countless times.

    "Miru... stop doing this..."

    I confront her directly, though it''s more of a plea than a warning, knowing well that if Miru decides to, there''s nothing I can do.

    "What should I stop? You should at least give me some context so I can understand."

    However, she genuinely seems not to understand what she''s done wrong...

    "Talking to my department head like you''re threatening him... stop it... What did you do to him?"

    I demand firmly, hoping she''ll realize. She looks surprised for a moment, as if finally understanding what I''m talking about.

    "Ah, you mean that person? Sympathizing with someone who''ll end up hating you... That''s very like the man I''ve taken a liking to."

    Her tone sounds mocking, nonchnt despite having obviously misused her power.

    "I didn''t do much really. I just ''kindly'' told him to take good care of someone important to me."

    Her exnation reeks of lies... She must have used her position to make unreasonable demands, taking advantage of her power. "What exactly did you say to the department head that made a person nearing retirement have to receive guests like that?"

    While I appreciated Miru''s concern for me, it bothered me that an innocent person was being harmed because of it.

    "Hmm... Really? But, Harold, you should know this: without my actions, you would have been seriously considering writing a resignation letter by now."

    Miru''s face contorted in displeasure at my criticism, as if I should be grateful for her intervention.

    "What do you mean...?"

    Her subsequent im was unbelievable.

    Me, writing a resignation letter?

    "Although I don''t think the desperate Harold, trying to support his family, would easily give up... it would have been incredibly tough and grueling."

    I came here to survive... and found myself in an unimaginable position given my original capabilities...

    "He is a notorious department head in thepany. Known for his meticulous work but also for being excessively harsh on his subordinates, creating a reputation for being too demanding."

    "?! "

    I was taken aback by this unexpected revtion from Miru.

    "Nobody who has adapted here wants to work under him. That¡¯s why our department has a higher proportion of neers like you."

    Now that I thought about it, there were many in our department who hadn''t been there long...

    "The department head is cruel to others. He pushes and overworks his employees to produce the results he wants."

    I was unaware of his other side, having only experienced his kindness towards me.

    "But... that''s necessary to achieve good results, right?"

    I tried to defend him, having taken his side once, but...

    "Sounds nice when you put it like that. You speak so kindly only because you haven''t experienced it yourself. His exacting nature has influenced the voluntary resignation rate, hasn''t it?"

    How harsh must it be... Was he like one of those devilish bosses often portrayed in dramas? As the conversation progressed, I felt increasingly embarrassed for challenging Miru, especially considering she might have been right in her actions to protect me.

    "But when I think about it, I feel a bit wronged. I¡¯ve done so much for you, and yet you express dissatisfaction with me?"

    Miru suddenly turned sharp, her gaze piercing as she looked at me.

    "Uh...?"

    I felt cornered, regretting raising objections.

    "Without me, you wouldn''t have even set foot here, right?"

    She tightened her grip on me with this harsh reality, leaving me speechless.

    "Ah, Harold... Harold... You needed tuition for your sister, right? And your parents rely on you. I met themst time; such nice people..."

    "?! "

    She brought up a topic that should have been off-limits, stirring my nerves.

    "You met my parents...? How do you know where they are?!"

    I had never mentioned my family¡¯s whereabouts. Yet, her words implied she knew them, as if there was some familiarity.

    "Calm down. In this world, money can do almost anything, right? Although it''s not apparent on the surface, most problems can be solved with money behind the scenes... You, being from this world, should know that better, right?"

    Her words sent chills down my spine, sounding like something straight out of a crime drama, yet ufortably realistic.

    "Anyway, getting back to the main point... It doesn¡¯t seem like you''re in any position to raise your voice against me, are you?"

    "Ugh..."

    Her words hit me like a final blow, and I let out a short groan.

    "I hope you understand, Harold. You are not on an equal footing with me. It''s a clear master-servant rtionship. You know who you need to keep this job, don''t you?"

    The pain of being so vulnerably caught in her grasp was almost tangible.

    "Ah, I almost forgot about this today."

    Suddenly, as if she remembered something important, she pped her hands and approached me with a sinister smile. "Could it be... again...?"

    Feeling her seductive smile and my cheeks turning slightly red, I instinctively step back in rm.

    "Are you nning to do it again today? I''m so tired of this..."

    "Don''t move."

    Her voice is colder and more authoritative than before, freezing me in ce.

    Firmly -...

    Miru closes the distance, embracing me tightly, savoring my presence. She inhales deeply, pressing her body against mine as if marking her territory.

    "Pucker up."

    As she demands a kiss, I hesitate.

    "Why aren''t you puckering up? Do you dislike this life?"

    Her chilling breath on my neckpels me to lower my head reluctantly.

    "You''re obedient."

    Our lips meet, lingering for what seems like an eternity.

    "Stay still. Do you want to get fired?"

    I try to resist in this ufortable situation, but it''s futile.

    "Phew... Sweet as always..."

    Finally, our lips part after what feels like forever.

    "Go on, get back to work. I shouldn''t keep you too long. Keep up the good work for the rest of the day."

    She smiles satisfactorily after taking what she wanted from me.

    How long will I have to endure this?

    To be honest, I''m starting to worry about the other world.

    The time that has passed... What''s happening to those who know me in the other world?

    "Uh..."

    Suddenly, the image of a woman shes through my mind.

    "Yura, are you doing well?"

    Time passes, and finally, the end of the workday arrives. Eager for freedom, I head straight to my sister''s ce.

    "Brother? Wee. It feels like I see you every day since your workce isn''t far."

    Indeed, thepany and her ce are close, and my new residence is also nearby, so I''ve been visiting more often.

    "Do you have something to tell me today?"

    Did she notice that I have something to say, or does she think so because I oftene to vent my frustrations without going into details? Honestly... I came here today to let off some steam too.

    "First, have a seat here. I don¡¯t have tea, but it¡¯s better than standing and talking."

    We sit around a small table, seemingly ced to fill the empty space. Yura joins me on the other side.

    "So... Did your boss give you a hard time again?"

    Yura urately perceives my inner turmoil, hitting the nail on the head. Despite being my younger sister, she''s exceptionally perceptive.

    "Uh... Yeah, something like that... Sorry foring over again."

    I apologize to her first. Sharing my sorrows might lessen them, but it also burdens the innocent, like my sister.

    "It''s okay!! You''re working hard for our family, so this is the least I can do."

    Despite the situation, my kind-hearted sister, who has always looked up to me since we were kids, reassures me with a smile.

    "And... When we were younger, I used to rely on you..."

    "What, what did you say?"

    Suddenly, she murmurs something under her breath, too softly for me to catch.

    "Oh... It¡¯s nothing!!"

    For a brief moment, her expression reveals nostalgia and longing, but then she hastily waves it away, trying to divert my attention.

    "So, what did you want to talk about today?"

    Yura quickly steers the conversation back on track, leaning on the table and listening attentively, her eyes shining with rity.

    "Um, well, it¡¯s about my boss..."

    Throughout our conversation, Yura just listens without interrupting, her curiosity never waning despite the dramatic and surreal nature of the situation.

    Having such a reliable sister by my side...

    Our conversation continues until night falls.

 Chapter 104

    It seemed like I should return. Not because I wanted to settle back in that other world, but at least to update those who worried about me... Should I make excuses for that? Time flows simrly in both worlds, so quite some time must have passed over there too...

    Just as people in my real world suffered because of my absence, those in the other world who cared about me might be worrying as I''ve been gone so long. But honestly, I''m not even sure of the exact reasons myself. While my goal was to return to my original world, the thought of going back to the other world makes me want to resist.

    But I can''tpletely let go of my attachment either. It''s a paradoxical feeling that I find hard to express. I both affirm and deny the desire to return to the world of the game. If I had to justify the affirmation, I could firmly say it¡¯s because I care about them ¨C Arsia, Aris, Marika, Ruseia, Elina, Miru, Morione, Abne, and especially... Eleona.

    There are many rtionships, too many to call few but not too few to call many. Surely, too many to just leave suddenly. However, if I ask myself why I negate it, all I find is an emptiness in my mind. There''s no reason to deny it, but for some reason, I want to resist.

    Digging deep within myself, I find a lurking thought... Maybe I want the world with them more than the real world? Despite her twisted madness, Eleona genuinely wanted me. Just this fleeting spection makes me feel uneasy. Is it because affirming their world would negate all the efforts I made towards returning to my original world, my identity, and my sole purpose?

    Probably not, right? After all, they may want me, but I have always found their feelings burdensome... It''s probably not that, surely. It must be simply because I want to inform them about my situation...

    Anyway, getting back to the main point... I wanted to return to that world. However, several problems ovep. Things that happened after I left reality, the significant impact of my absence in the real world. Honestly, this time, it was thanks to my sister''s hard work that nothing major happened. Despite needing care herself, she took on everything to fill my void.

    She took care of her own tuition and living expenses and even made excuses for my absence, iming I was on a business trip abroad. In reality, she was covering for me, even providing the financial support I should have given. As a student, not a working adult like me, she had to sacrifice her sleep to work part-time jobs to gather the money. How hard must she have worked... I can''t even imagine the extent of her struggles.

    That''s why, even though I said I wanted to go back, I nned to make it a very short visit. As I mentioned earlier, my reason for going was strictly to update them about my situation; there was no need to stay long. I knew if I left reality for too long again, my sister would suffer.But even with all this reasoning, there was one fatal problem: I didn''t know how to return to that world. To be precise, I had no idea how to find a way back on my own... But there was one possibility, the person who brought me to this world...

    She might know... The one who had changed even reality itself to trap me here...

    "What...?"

    Now alone with her, on the rooftop of a building where the cool breeze blows in this open space.

    "You want to go back? You think I would allow that?" she cuts me off sharply with a cold voice, the ancient dragon now in human form.

    "Would any jailer release their prisoner? Did you really think being serious and polite would work?" Of course, it was no surprise, but she precisely targets the annoying aspect and rebels against me. Understandably, I found myself speechless against such simple logic. "I just want to pass on a message, a brief encounter would suffice."

    "Do you think they will miss that brief moment?" She blocks every attempt I make to justify my desire to return.

    With a sigh, Miru seems frustrated with me. "What lingering attachment makes you want to go back?"

    Each of her questions was indisputably logical and left me unable to retort. "Haven¡¯t you been living all this time wanting to return? I granted your wish, brought you to this world as you and I desired. What''s left there for you to miss?"

    I fell silent at her words, acknowledging their truth.

    "Here you are, living well in this world, employed at a major corporation everyone dreams of joining. Isn''t this the perfect life for Harold?"

    Her understanding of my situation was so urate, it felt as if she could read my mind, making me feel like a small cog in a vast machine, perfectly content with this life.

    "Just forget about it... I¡¯ve created everything for you, right? Or are you now toozy to work? Then quit! With the wealth I have, I can easily support your family and more!"

    She seemed to be trying to cut off my desire to return, trying to find some other reason for my behavior.

    "No, it''s not that..." I nodded, trying to calm her growing agitation. "I belong to you, right? I won''t stay there long. If it makes you feel uneasy, you can be with me for the final goodbye. I just want to briefly say farewell to those who genuinely care about me... Can''t you allow that?"

    I pleaded solemnly and earnestly. Despite her previous threats of ''Do you want to get fired?'' that had left me powerless, she now seemed to be offering a better deal to keep me. From a certain point, the situation seemed to have reversed... Now, it felt like Miru was the one trying to persuade me. After a brief moment and a sigh, she finally gives in reluctantly. "Can''t help it... If you insist that much..."

    Somehow, I managed to persuade Miru! Initially, I thought it was a foolish and hopeless attempt, but it actually worked!

    "Really?!" I asked, raising my voice in excitement.

    "But on one condition! You must only say goodbye and then return without any resistance, epting this reality as a condition for me taking you back."

    I was satisfied with this oue. "Of course, just let me say my farewells."

    I epted her proposal with a nod.

    But then, what''s the issue now? Even I couldn''t discern my true feelings, feeling ufortable with this reality. It was as if my reason for wanting to return wasn''t just for a brief meeting...

    A fleeting reunion with them, but then an eternal farewell. The thought left me feeling hollow. Wasn''t my desire to return just for a brief encounter to ease their worries?

    Yet, with each passing moment, a growing heaviness in my heart seemed to answer my internal query. A lingering thought crossed my mind - perhaps I truly missed them...

    I shook my head desperately, denying the thought. But deep inside, there was a sense offort in that idea. No, it couldn''t be...

    I couldn''t possibly have feelings for them... No, that''s not it.

    "Thanks, Miru... That''s enough for me." I showed her a content expression while internally struggling with my tumultuous feelings.

    I said I would only go briefly, but I should probably inform my family, just in case.

    "Brother? What brings you here today?" My sister greeted me with her usual bright demeanor, unchanged and ever-present. "Come in!" Yura invites me inside with a smile. Usually, we''d sit back and chat leisurely, but today was different.

    "Yura... I might need to go back to that other world I mentioned before, just for a short while."

    "What...?" Her voice, filled with dismay, changes the entire atmosphere.

    "Yura...?"

    I had anticipated some reaction, but her intense response left me feeling surprisingly unsettled.

    "Brother, what are you talking about?"

    The mood didn''t just drop; it darkened, and a tangible weight seemed to press down on the air.

    "You''re leaving again?"

    She focused solely on the fact that I was leaving,pletely overlooking my mention of it being a brief visit.

    "Again... You''re leaving again? Leaving me all alone?"

    This was the first time I had ever seen Yura like this. She had always been so cheerful, disying a positive attitude no matter the issue, but now...

    "Just for a moment, Yura... I just need a little -"

    Thud! Before I could finish, a shock ran through my body, throwing me backward. My vision spun wildly.

    "Don''t go..."

    When I came to, I saw Yura''s tears - something I had never seen before.

    "Why... Why are you leaving again...? I''ve been forcing myself to smile through the pain, but I can''t do it anymore..."

    With an ominous air and relentless tears streaming down her face, she clung to me with all her might, as if vowing never to let go.

 Chapter 105

    "Yura?! " In my returning vision, I saw her shedding more tears than ever before, desperately pleading with me.

    "Please don''t go... I can''t bear to be left alone again..." Her concealed emotions seemed to unravel, revealing her true feelings that had never surfaced before.

    "Honestly, I was at my limit... It was right before I was about to break down when you came back!!"

    "It''s because you came back that I was able to hold on! If you disappear again, even for a moment... I might not be able to endure it...!"

    "Please don''t leave... Just stay like this..." She held onto my suit so tightly it crumpled, refusing to let go.

    I had never seen Yura in such a state... She seemed to be crying out all the pain of her life.

    "Just a moment, Yura... Calm down..." I tried to soothe her, but her emotions were far from settled.

    "No... I can''t bear it if you disappear again..." Her embrace tightened as if to impress upon me her unwillingness to part.

    Though I felt restrained, her grip wasn¡¯t strong; it was more out of desperation than force."Everything will be fine, honestly. If I hadn''t mentioned it, it would have been such a short time you wouldn¡¯t even have realized I was gone. I¡¯ll just be away for a brief moment, no need for days."

    "But what if something happens? How can you trust the words of someone who says they''ll return soon from war?!" Her analogy was apt yet exaggerated; I had no real response.

    "Well... The money wille in properly, and you won''t have to struggle like you did before."

    Was she acting this way because she remembered the hardships when I was gone? I tried to reassure her, but...

    "It doesn¡¯t matter! Even if I had to struggle, having you here is a thousand times better than being without you!" Clearly, her concerns were about something that money couldn''t resolve. "Yura..." Why is it like this? Although we, as siblings, have always been close since childhood, like in a fantasy story, I never knew she depended on me this much.

    "Just stay here! Why do you need to go back to that world? Is it more important than your family?!" She was imploring me with a technique that seemed impossible to resist,pelling me to agree with her.

    "Your voice is too loud! Others might hear...!" We were in a shabby mansion, not well soundproofed. Yura usually took great care not to bother others, but her heightened emotions were making her unusually loud and agitated.

    "Like I''ve said several times already, it won''t be for long... just a brief moment..."

    "Even if it''s true that you went to another world and came back, wouldn''t there be consequences there too? Isn''t your short visit due to being unable to let go of the people you''re attached to?"

    Her sudden pointed questions, either calcted or coincidental, dug deep into an ufortable truth. Did she have an exceptional intuition, or was she reading my mind somehow?

    "I have to go now." Continuing the conversation seemed futile as we were going in circles. It was time to take leave, especially since I had barely persuaded Mir to let me go. I didn¡¯t want to risk changing her mind by dying too long.

    Carefully, I helped Yura to sit and stood up. She didn''t resist but wept silently, looking utterly forlorn, like a puppet whose strings had been cut.

    "I''m really sorry... but this will be a really short trip, so don¡¯t worry."

    As heart-wrenching as it was to leave Yura in such a state, I had to move towards the door.

    She just wept quietly, her head bowed in sorrow. It was a tragic scene, but I believed things would be fine once I returned from this brief trip. "Sorry... I''ll be back soon." I said, reaching for the door.

    "Are you... going to meet a woman?" Her words came with a sudden chill in the air.

    "What?! No!" I quickly turned around in surprise, feeling a familiar chill down my spine.

    "Oppa..." Yura stood there, her fierce demeanor reced by a somber one.

    "You''re going to meet someone in that other world, aren''t you?" Her insight felt almost invasive, as if she was reading my mind.

    "Yura, what are you talking about?"

    "Your panic seems to confirm it... Just a guess, though." How could she be so urately guessing my thoughts? I instinctively knew this was the worst-case scenario.

    "Come with me!" She grabbed my arm, demanding to apany me.

    "What?! Why?"

    "People meet for a reason, right? And if you''re going to meet someone, it means you can exin things to them." Yura''s confidence in her reasoning was unsettling.

    "I want toe with you. I don''t know who this person is, but I need to talk to them." Her sudden desire to meet Mir was rming.

    "Why...?" I couldn''t fathom what she would say to Mir, and the potential oues of their meeting seemed dangerously unpredictable.

    "Just take me with you!" Her stubbornness was clear in her eyes. From childhood, once Yura set her mind on something, it was impossible to dissuade her.

    Her grip on my arm tightened, her determination unwavering and fueled by an unknown courage.

    In such a situation, I had no choice but to take her. My experience growing up with her told me that if I tried to leave her behind, she would stubbornly follow and insist on meeting Mir. "Okay, fine..." I resigned myself to the situation, realizing there was no point in making it more difficult than it needed to be.

    "But you can''t say anything weird, okay?"

    "I get it! I''m not nning to cause trouble!" Yura assured me, smiling contentedly as she led the way, despite not knowing where we were going.

    With a sigh, I sent a text to Mir, warning her of an unexpected guest. We left the apartment, heading to the designated meeting ce in thete hours.

    We arrived at a luxurious hotel, a ce that seemed exclusive to the elite, where even a few days'' stay could drain my monthly sry. Why had Mir chosen such a venue? I wondered if a grand spell to travel worlds required a more expansive space than a confined hotel room. Despite my doubts, I didn''t voice them and followed Mir''s instructions.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    We were at the top floor of the building, outside the suite where Mir was waiting. The sophisticated design of the door itself was beyond my ordinary means.

    Yura''s grip on my arm tightened as I knocked on the door. "Hey, could you at least let go of my arm in front of others...?"

    "No, I feel uneasy," she refused, her stubbornness unyielding.

    The door suddenly opened, and there was Mir.

    "Hmm... is that the girl?" Mir''s voice held a hint of displeasure as she saw Yura clinging to my arm, having been forewarned about her.

    "You''re the person my brother wanted to meet, right? Please, talk to me!" Yura requested boldly, undeterred by Mir''s cold demeanor.

    "A mismatched kid, huh..." Mir muttered under her breath, clearly not fond of Yura''s presence. At first nce, Yura and Mir looked about the same age, which made Mir''s condescending tone slightly awkward.

    "Fine... both of you,e in," Mir sighed, granting us entry, and I followed Yura into the room. Inside, the facilities were even more luxurious than I had imagined.

    "So, you''re Minjun''s sister, then? What brings you here?" Mir, sitting casually on the bed, eyed Yura with an apparent dissatisfaction.

    "I heard about it from my brother... You''re nning to take him somewhere, right?" Yura got straight to the point, undeterred by Mir''s menacing aura and even projecting a sense of confidence in her inquiry.

    "Hmm... it''s actually at your brother''s request," Mir confirmed, still eyeing Yura sharply.

    "In that case, I''ll be straightforward: please don''t fulfill my brother''s request."

    "What?!" I was somewhat prepared for this, but hearing it still made the situation unavoidably tense.

    "So, you''re telling me not to take him?" Mir''s question was met with a firm nod from Yura.

    "Yes! He''s my brother! Whatever happens, I won''t let you take him!"

    There was an odd confidence in Yura''s words, and even without knowing Mir''s true identity, she seemed overly assertive. It was almost as if she was implying something more, which could lead to misunderstandings.

    "Yura...!!" I tried btedly to intervene.

    "Really?" What truly shocked me wasn''t Yura''s statement.

    "Alright, then I''ll leave him be." It was Mir''s unexpectedly easy acquiescence.

    Perhaps it was the expected response. She had reluctantly transported me to this world, so leaving me alone would likely lead to a change of heart. Considering that she should have been convincing me to stay, her sudden change of mind seemed too easy.

    "Wait, what?!" I couldn''t hide my astonishment and looked at Mir, trying to convey my confusion.

    Mir''s ease in changing her stance was unsettling. She had made it seem like it was a trivial decision, despite the likelihood of my potential defiance. Her readiness to agree to Yura''s request without a fight was bewildering. "Really?!" I was astounded, but my plea was drowned out by Yura''s spirited voice.

    "Yes, of course... I never really wanted to take you away in the first ce." Mir was surprisingly supportive of Yura''s request.

    "Thank you!!" Yura bowed deeply, showing gratitude without knowing the full situation.

    "Heh..." But then, Mir suddenly shed a suspicious smile and giggled, "There is one condition, though."

    "A condition? What kind of¡ª" Yura began, tilting her head in confusion.

    Thud! Suddenly, Yura was lifted into the air with a violent noise.

    "?! " I quickly turned and saw Yura hitting the wall, copsing lifelessly.

    "I need to examine your brother a bit."

    "Yura?!!" I rushed to my sister, who was motionless on the ground, and held her in my arms.

    "She''s still breathing... Just unconscious." Thankfully, she was just knocked out, breathing steadily and with a detectable pulse.

    "Mir... What the hell is this- cough?!" Before I could express my hatred, I was rendered helpless.

    Click! Click! My physical freedom was suddenly stripped away.

    "Argh...?!" ck chains appeared from nowhere, binding me.

    "Don''t worry, I just used enough force to put her to sleep." Mir''s sinister smile grew as she spoke to me, then lightly lifted my body andid me on therge bed.

    These chains... It wasn''t the first time I''ve encountered them... Could she really wield magic at will in the real world? Desperately struggling, I found the chains unbreakable.

    "What the hell are you doing?!" Angerced my voice, but Mir just smirked briefly and then revealed the entire truth.

    "I''m sorry, truly. I never intended to let you go back in the first ce." Climbing onto me, she began to exhale a strange breath.

    "There was never a way to go back, to begin with." Her words made me doubt my own ears, denying the reality, but her ruthless announcement continued. "On the day we first met in this world, remember how I shattered a crystal? That crystal actually contained both reality maniption and teleportation magic."

    "The moment I destroyed it, we were bound to remain here forever." Unbelievable... So, from the beginning, she was lying? Did she anticipate this situation?

    As despair and betrayal filled me, Mir blushed seductively, a threat I''d sensed many times before.

    "The reason I called you to this hotel was, in fact, to finally have you. I''ve been holding back, not wanting to overwhelm you, but the moment you spoke of leaving, I couldn''t contain myself any longer."

    Licking her lips lewdly, she caressed my cheek and neck like a puppy. "You im to live a content life, yet you wish to return. It must be because of those other women in that world, isn''t it?"

    "Your excuse of a brief visit is clearly a lie... If you really returned, you''d leave me for those other women. I can''t let that happen."

    She began to unbutton my shirt as if to assert her dominance. "That''s why I''m doing this... I willpletely im you as mine..."

    I struggled against her, but it was futile. "Don''t be afraid, just surrender..."

    Ignoring her persuasive but hollow words, I continued to resist. "It''s useless, resistance is meaningless. Just ept it."

    Mir''s words, seemingly sweet and tempting, began to sway me. Is this how it ends? On one hand, I had already given up.

    "Good, you''re being obedient... Now, shall we begin?"

    My resistance halted involuntarily, prompting a happy smile from her. "Finally, I have you..."

    As she prepared to unleash her desires on me, reveling in the fulfillment of her wish... Bang! Suddenly, thunder began to crash outside. It was a clear day, and this thunder seemed like a bolt from the blue.

    "What...?" Mir suddenly stopped, her eyes wide with shock as she stared out the window, sensing something.

    "No way... It can''t be..." She muttered in disbelief.

    Crash! The room''s window shattered into pieces.

    "Ah?!" Mir, seemingly targeted by the flying shards, shielded her face with her arms.

    Boom! Another bolt struck from the clear sky.

    "How dare you covet what belongs to a deity... You hasten your own end."

    Then, the unbelievable happened.

    "So, the ancient dragon boasted its dominance...," came a familiar yet chilling voice.

    A familiar face shed through my mind. I quickly turned towards the broken windows.

    "Did you think I couldn''t find you if you took him to another world? Foolish dragon..."

    The girl, staring at Mir with a mix of contempt and hatred in her hollow eyes, was there. She seemed to float in the air outside the window, as if standing on an invisible tform.

    "No matter the distance, even across dimensions, nothing can separate him and me... Not even if he were at the very bottom of hell, I would find him..."

    The goddess, with a calm but firm decree, seemed to warn against touching her property.

    "I havee to reim what is mine."

 Chapter 106

    "You... how did you get here?" I asked, stunned by the divine presence standing in the sky above us, looking down at us and Mir.

    "Really, how troublesome. I thought hiding him in another world would make him unreachable," Mir said with a lightness in her voice, contrasting the tense atmosphere.

    However, upon closer inspection, there was a hint of nervousness in her demeanor. Despite her legendary strength, feared even by the gods, she seemed to be afraid of Eleona.

    "Did you really think hiding him in another world would prevent me from finding him? There is no ce I cannot reach..." Eleona dered, stepping lightly onto the ground. The overwhelming aura she exuded sent shivers down my spine.

    "I thought I had covered all traces of him so thoroughly... How did you find him?" Mir wondered aloud.

    Whoosh! Dark mes appeared in Mir''s delicate hand, a menacing magic that seemed capable of snatching life itself.

    It was clear she viewed Eleona as a foe, needing no conversation to confirm it.

    "I couldn''t sense Harold through normal means... So, the foolish dragon resorted to annoying tricks, did it?" Eleona mused, nodding her head as if understanding something.

    "And so, I used a simple but certain method... searching through all worlds," she revealed. "Not just the other world but this world too, from beginning to end. I meticulously scanned everything, leaving nothing unexamined."The idea of searching the entirety of all worlds to find me was beyond myprehension. To me, even one world felt vast and immeasurable, sending a chill down my spine.

    "I''vee to reim what''s mine... my happiness, which I found after scouring every corner of every world," Eleona dered determinedly.

    "Tch, such a brute-force method," Mir scoffed, unimpressed, as she cautiously watched Eleona. "Harold is mine now... This situation is the culmination of all my efforts... Did you think I would let it go to waste?" Mir''s eyes darkened, emitting a fierce intensity capable of swallowing anything into the void.

    "I will im my one true knight... If you refuse, I''ll tear this world apart to take him back," Eleona dered, her presence overwhelming, like a raging storm.

    "Do you think your threats will work on me? I will never hand him over... Even if the world crumbles and nothing remains, I''ll keep him," Mir responded, intensifying the dark mes in her hand.

    Mir and Eleona... neither seemed willing to give an inch. The atmosphere suggested that if left alone, they might sh violently, possibly destroying my world.

    My survival instinct screamed at me to intervene.

    "Then I shall take your life along with him... Foolish dragon," Eleona threatened.

    "Come at me, goddess... As in the past, I will annihte a god," Mir retorted.

    At that critical moment, when the god and the ancient dragon were ready to strike each other...

    "Wait a minute!!" I mustered all my courage to shout, interrupting the impending sh.

    Startled, they both turned their attention to me, their hostility slightly easing, reced by surprise.

    If I had hesitated even a moment, I would have been caught in the crossfire, possibly destroyed by their conflict.

    "How about trying to solve this through conversation? If you start fighting, I''ll be the first one in danger..."

    To my relief, my plea seemed to work. The hatred between them gradually subsided, evidenced by the fading mes in Mir''s hand.

    An ufortable silence descended. They were still wary of each other, but their unwillingness to act openly because of me changed the dynamics of the situation. "Perhaps realizing my existence a bitte, they both seemed confused with various thoughts... Despite wanting to tear each other apart, neither wanted to harm an innocent like me. They stood still, their expressionsplex and changing.

    "Ugh...

    "Tch..."

    Fortunately, the dragon and the goddess calmed down, though they still harbored resentment in their gazes. They agreed to postpone their final showdown.

    "We''ll settle thister... I''ll make sure you face judgment for stealing what belongs to a god," Eleona dered.

    "I, too, will face you before my life ends," Mir responded.

    Though the situation ended somewhat amicably, I felt a sense of relief that I had managed to diffuse it somewhat.

    "My knight, are you alright?" Eleona asked, concerned.

    With a wave of her hand, the ck chains binding me shattered, and I was finally free.

    "Yes, I''m okay... Thankfully, it didn''t end in a fight."

    I emphasized how fortunate it was that they didn''t sh. Getting up, I felt a sense of relief.

    "Sorry... for keeping you tied up," Mir apologized, her reason returning.

    "It''s okay." I tried tofort her, though my wrists still felt sore.

    "Thank you... You''re always so kind..." Mir suddenly praised me, shyly wrapping her left arm with her right.

    "Um... Uh..." I stammered, feeling an awkward tension between us.

    "Cough... To dare tomit adultery in front of your master... You''re quite bold, aren''t you?" Eleona interrupted, unable to stand the atmosphere and looked at me with discontent.

    "Sorry, goddess, but I am your servant... How could I ever betray you?" I hastily ttered Eleona. "Hmph... Easy to say... But it seems my words happy her; her cheeks slightly reddened with an air of shyness around her."

    "Harold...?" Mir''s attitude softened again, creating a tricky situation. Calming one seemed to agitate the other ¨C a truly challenging predicament.

    "It''s been a long talk... Let''s skip the trivialities... Choose, my knight. What do you desire? Do you wish to stay in this world where you originally belonged, or in the world where I exist?" Eleona asked, cutting straight to the point. She seemed to be trying to resolve the issue through discussion, giving me the choice to make a decision.

    Both waited silently for my response.

    I locked eyes with Eleona for a moment, sensing her worry that I might choose to stay in my current life.

    "I choose..."

    But that was needless worry. Eleona didn''t understand my situation here. If I truly wanted to stay, I wouldn''t even be in this room.

    Turning to Mir, I was met with a mournful yet pleading gaze, as if she was begging me not to say anything.

    Regrettably, my choice was already made.

    "Goddess...? Can you bring me back to that world?"

    I asked solemnly, and Eleona''s demeanor brightened instantly, her face blossoming into a smile.

    "You''ve chosen well, my knight! I''ll send you back immediately!"

    As she finished speaking, Eleona sped her hands, beginning to cast a spell. The room started to fill with a peaceful and bright white light. In the end, I chose to return to that world.

    To be honest, the thought of just a brief meeting was somewhat unsatisfying. It had been a while since I vanished, and I was eager to send my regards to them. However, there stood Eleona, her face clouded with sadness, her head bowed. Perhaps the situation turning out this way made me think this, but I could somewhat understand Mir''s feelings. To go through all this trouble just for me... and then to be not chosen... It made her seem pitiable.

    Softly, without realizing, I found my hand resting on Mir''s head.

    "Harold?"

    I began to gently stroke her hair repeatedly. I couldn''t fathom the weight of her sorrow, but I wanted to ease her heart if possible.

    "The behavior from earlier is off-limits, but if you wish, I''llfort you within reasonable limits. After all, you did all this for me."

    "....!!"

    At my suggestion, her eyes widened, and then the atmosphere began to lighten. She beamed a joy-filled smile.

    "Thank you!"

    Her gratitude, though brief, was heartfelt. She hugged me.

    "You really are the kindest person I''ve ever met..."

    Suddenly, the sweet scent of her hair wafted up to my nose, sending a tingle down my neck.

    "Harold? Are you causing trouble again while I''m concentrating?!"

    This time, it was Eleona who frowned.

    "?! "

    Although Eleona was busy casting the teleportation spell and couldn''t move, feeling her sharp aura made me shiver.

    "Uh... I''m busy preparing for the return, but... you better brace yourself once we get back..."

    Those words sent a chill down my spine. It seemed I was in for some serious trouble...

    Fwoosh ¡ª¡ª!!

    As Eleona finished her concentration, a brief burst of holy light filled the room. The ce that had been a hotel room until moments ago was enveloped in bright light, transforming into a vast, expansive white space. Am I finally going back? Ironically, the thought of returning home fills me with a sense of peace, as if going back to my own house.

    "Umm..."

    At the same time, a feeling of excitement and nervousness causes my heart to beat faster.

    "We''re almost there, just a few more seconds and you''ll be back!"

    Bang ¡ª¡ª!!

    As soon as Eleona finishes speaking, my vision ispletely obscured by light.

    After a brief moment, my distant vision returns, and the surroundings be clear again.

    "Am I back?"

    When I open my eyes, I''m greeted by a dense forest, with Eleona and Mir by my side. The familiar structure of the forest suggests we''re near Eleona''s temple.

    "Finally, we''ve arrived. Wee back, Harold," Eleona says with a light smile, spreading her arms in a weing gesture.

    The familiar ce and Eleona''s wee elevate my spirits, affirming my return.

    "All the effort to create that spell... and it all went to waste," Mirments, her smile tinged with bitterness as she reflects on her futile endeavors.

    Yet, she seems to have epted the situation, feeling more disappointed than distressed.

    I take a deep breath of the forest air, rich with magical energy ¨C so pure and refreshingpared to the air in the human world, reminding me that I''m truly back in this world.

    "...!"

    I nod in satisfaction, feeling oddly ted.

    But this feeling is short-lived....

    An unexpected event urs.

    "Brother...?"

    A tender voice of a young girl reverses everyone''s expressions.

    Including me, Mir, and Eleona, everyone looks bewildered, as if encountering somethingpletely unforeseen.

    "Where am I...?"

    Slowly turning around, I see a familiar girl, rubbing her eyes as she gets up from where she had fallen.

    In the midst of mediating between Eleona and Mir, I hadpletely forgotten that there was another person in the room.

    My family member, who had been lying unconscious in a corner of the room due to Mir''s actions...

    "My body feels strange..."

    But the astonishment doesn''t end there. "Huh...? What''s this strange sensation in my buttocks...?"

    Her hair, usually ck, was now dyed a stark white.

    Perk!

    Where there should have been nothing, animal-like ears had sprouted on her head,

    Sway!

    and she had nine fluffy tails, something no human should possess.

    "Whoa?! Are these tails?! And they''re attached to my butt?! What''s with these ears on my head?!"

    My sister, btedly realizing her condition, panics and ils around in confusion.

    "Brother...! What''s happening to me?! Where are we?! How did this happen?!"

    Unable to understand the situation, she descends into panic, screaming and bewildered.

    This was truly an unbelievable scenario.

    "Yura...?"

    My sister Yura... she too had crossed over to this world.

 Chapter 107

    "Brother, what''s going on?!" Yura shouted, almost screaming, bewildered by her condition and the surreal surroundings, so different from the world she knew.

    "Yura? Calm down! I''ll exin everything," I tried to soothe her, grasping her shoulders gently.

    "Uh... I''ll try..." Despite being in apletely unfamiliar ce, she seemed to regain someposure, feeling a bit of familiarity, although she still looked perplexed.

    "Shh... Haah..." She steadied her breathing, trying her best to calm down.

    Sway, sway -

    Her nine tails, which had been reflecting her agitated state by standing upright, began to slowly descend, much like small stones sinking to the bottom of the sea. It seemed her tail''s position changed with her mood. Earlier, they were up, representing her anxiety, but now they were settling down as she began to rx.

    "Okay...! I still don''t fully understand, but... I feel a bit better...!" Her tailspletely rxed, neither standing upright nor drooping too much, indicating she was calming down but still a bit confused.

    "That''s good... Are you feeling okay physically?" I asked, concerned about Yura''s unusual transformation, but she responded with a faint smile.

    "Yeah... Nothing hurts, just a strange sensation in my head and buttocks, but it''s not too bothersome."Relieved that there were no major issues, I then faced a challenging question.

    "So, where are we? Why have I turned out like this?"

    I had promised to exin everything, but now I found myself at a loss for words.

    "This is... the other world I mentioned before, like those RPG games. You know, worlds with lower technology but diverse races and magic. That''s where we are."

    I had previously hinted at the existence of another world, and now that things hade to this point, exining the nature of this world wasn''t difficult. "So, a world like this really exists? I thought it was just... fantasy, something that only existed in imagination," Yura said, clearly disgruntled but trying to understand her current situation. But there was a really difficult issue to exin, one that I didn''t have the answer to myself.

    "But why have I turned out like this? You look normal, brother... I look like a gumiho [a nine-tailed fox from Korean mythology]..."

    Indeed, why had Yura transformed into a creature resembling a mythical gumiho? I was at a loss.

    "I''m not sure why... Lady Goddess, do you know why this has happened?" I asked, hoping for some insight. It was an unforgivable oversight on my part not to have considered her presence during the transition. But even granting that she could have been caught up in the transition, why had her very species changed? This was beyond my understanding.

    "Sorry, Harold... This is beyond my knowledge too," Eleona replied, indicating that this situation was outside her realm of expertise.

    "And you, Mir?" I turned to her.

    "I don''t know either... This is the first time I''ve traversed dimensions, so I''m not sure," Mir also shook her head in response to my question.

    It was a truly perplexing situation.

    "Then, can we at least send Yura back? If she goes back, she might return to her original state... She shouldn''t be here..."

    I hoped to at least send her back, but...

    "Uh..." Eleona looked even more troubled than I did, suggesting that might not be possible either.

    "Is it impossible?" I asked, feeling deted as she nodded weakly.

    "Yes... Dimensional travel is an extremelyplex form of magic... When I cast it to meet you, I was fortunate to easily find the right ingredients, but it''s usually very difficult..."

    "We could attempt it without the ingredients, but it would take a very long time..."

    So, it seemed there might be a solution, albeit a time-consuming one. "Does it mean it will take...?"

    "Several months, I suppose..." The time frame was far too long for my liking. Should I be grateful that at least there''s a solution, as long as there''s time?

    I let out a sigh involuntarily. The situation was giving me a headache.

    The reality of my situation in the real world loomedrge. I was already employed, and while I might have been forgotten in this world upon my arrival, Yura needed to return quickly. She was attending college and surely had friends she regrly contacted...

    And if she disappeared too, our parents would soon realize that we were both gone...

    The situation was urgent, but there was no immediate solution, and I couldn''t help feeling a sense of despair.

    "So, I have to live here for now?"

    Strangely enough, the main person involved, Yura, seemed quite at ease. Though she was understandably anxious about surviving in this unfamiliar ce, she appeared moreposed than expected.

    "Are you sure you''ll be okay? Don''t you have a life to return to?"

    Her calmness surprised me. To my question, she gave a rather remarkable answer.

    "It''s true, but maybe it''s not so bad... I''ve changed physically and ended up in this strange world, but if there''s no immediate solution, what can I do? Worrying won''t improve anything."

    She was right, but her ability to adapt so quickly was almost baffling. At least Yura wasn''t like me; herposure was astonishing.

    "Yeah... For now, it looks like we''ll have to stay here..."

    But this world was new and alien to her; it wouldn''t be easy to adapt.

    "Okay... But I don''t know anything about this ce, so it''s a bit nerve-wracking..."

    She knew this, and her calm demeanor was slowly reced by anxiety, her body gradually tensing up.

    "Don''t worry too much, Yura. You have your brother, right? I know enough about this world to take good care of you."

    At least it was a relief that I was with Yura. Like when we were younger and I helped her through tough times, I could do the same now. "Brother..." Touched by my words, Yura looks at me with eyes full of hope and dependence.

    "Brother, you''re so reliable. You''re kind and always caring for others... I''ve always liked that about you." She suddenly hugs me, uttering words that could easily be misunderstood by others.

    "Harold... have you found another woman?"

    "This is why I didn''t want toe back..."

    Not surprisingly, Eleona and Mir start muttering in a hostile tone, clearly annoyed.

    Hold on... Yura is my sister. Even if you think poorly of me, please don''t look at my sister with such suspicion...

    "Yura is my sister, so there''s no need to be so guarded..."

    Trying to defend myself against their suspicions, I exin that Yura is just family to me.

    "What does that matter? There''s no rule that says family can''t develop certain feelings. So, she''s still a subject of caution."

    "I agree with the goddess this time."

    Despite having spent a considerable amount of time in this world, I suddenly realize something I had forgotten.

    Thinking back, this world is based on the medieval era. I''m not sure if it''s the same here, but ording to my knowledge...

    "I do not see my sister as a woman. She''s family and someone I need to protect, nothing more, nothing less."

    The concept of incest... In the medieval context, although rare, ethical standards weren''t firmly established, and love was more epassing, so it wasn''t outright condemned as it is now.

    "Even though I trust what my knight says, being careful with a sibling is still wise."

    "I''ll be watching..."

    Their attitude wasn''t entirely unreasonable under the circumstances.

    "Yes... I am not someone who sees his sister in that way."

    As I continued to assert the nature of our rtionship, Yura suddenly grasped my shoulder tightly.

    Yura looked at me with a mix of difort and bewilderment. "What''s wrong? Did I say something incorrect?"

    "Brother..."

    Was she dissatisfied with something I said? Her lips were pursed together, and she seemed to be struggling to discuss a difficult topic, only able to look at me with a pitiful expression.

    "Why, is something bothering you?"

    I noticed her difort and asked if she wanted to talk, but...

    "No, it''s nothing..."

    She refused to answer my question. However, her bodynguage betrayed her words. Her ears, which had been perked up just moments ago, drooped down, and her tails sagged to the ground.

    Is there something she wants to say? But why won''t she speak up? It''s strange, considering she''s not one to hide her feelings.

    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious... Anyway, what should we do now?"

    Her attempt to change the subject seemed like a clear indication that she was reluctant to speak her mind. Should I just let it go, understanding that everyone has things they''d rather keep to themselves?

    epting this, I began to ponder what we should do next.

    "Come to think of it..."

    The first thing to do in this world is to educate Yura about it. However, I realized there''s something important to consider. The immediate task was to teach her about this world. Moreover, to do that effectively, it''s better to travel the main roads and teach her various concepts and knowledge rather than just exining here. So, what she needs right now is...

    "We should probably change your name... ''Kim Yura'' doesn''t quite fit the naming conventions of this world."

    A suitable alias was necessary. Living here would require a fitting name, just as I had been using one.

    "Do I need to change my name too? So, you''re not called Minjun here?"

    "Yes, I''ve been using the name ''Harold.'' It''s more natural and fitting for this world, so it''s easier to live with."

    I rested my chin on my hand and began to think of a suitable name for Yura, a name that would fit her well.

    "How about this name?"

    After a short period of contemtion, I came up with a suitable name. "Yuriel... How does that sound? I derived it from your original name, Yura."

    Yuriel Wicker... it was a pretty good name.

    "Yuriel..."

    She seems to like the name I suggested, repeating it under her breath and once again rushing into my arms. Yuriel, having transformed into a nine-tailed fox, appeared to have enhanced physical abilities, much stronger than the Yura I knew.

    "I like it, brother..!"

    Fortunately, she seemed happy. Her previously clouded expression cleared up, revealing a bright smile. I thought she was happy until...

    "...?"

    Her smile contradicted the slight trembling of her eyshes, capturing my attention. Looking closer, her expression seemed forced, unlike her actual feelings. Her tails and ears drooped too...

    "Yuriel...?"

    "Hmm, brother?"

    When I called her name, she responded normally, but the atmosphere felt somewhat off.

    "Why did you call?"

    Sinceing to this world, I kept feeling that something about her was uncharacteristically different.

    "It''s nothing... For now, I''ll show you around the city I''ve been living in. Follow me."

    Ignoring the nagging feeling of unease, I led her on. And that''s when I should have realized that Yura was hiding a secret...

 Chapter 108

    "This is the royal capital. Although it''s not the only country in this world, it''s certainly thergest city among the towns I''m familiar with." I brought my sister Yura, now using the name Yuriel, to the royal capital to introduce her to this new world.

    "Wow... it''s just like the environments I''ve only seen in games. Seeing such a scene in reality is a first for me!" Unlike me, who had grown ustomed to these streets over time, Yura marveled at the novel and fascinating setting. Her eyes widened like a child in an amusement park, her expression of wonder clear and pronounced. It was fun to show her around, especially given how expressive she always was.

    "When I first arrived, I was amazed too, but also confused about what to do... However, when I look back now, it''s truly a beautiful city." The tails that seemed droopy earlier now fluttered irregrly, signaling her excitement and improved mood.

    "It''s a fascinating ce. People wear unique outfits that ordinary people in our reality would never wear, and they stroll around the streets without a care!" she eximed.

    "That''s because such attire is quitemon here," I replied. As our conversation progressed, she seemed to be increasingly aware that she was indeed in another world, which was a good sign of her adapting.

    "First, let''s find a ce to stay for the night. I have some money saved up from before, just in case." Beforeing to this world, I had received temporary financial support and clothing from the goddess, as I had left my original equipment behind and needed basic living funds.

    "Hmm... I can''t tell which one is an inn... they all look simr in design... it''s hard to differentiate." Yuriel looked puzzled.

    "When in doubt, check the signs in front of the establishments. If it''s an inn or a restaurant, there will be symbols, like a bed or steam rising from food. If they offer both lodging and meals, you''ll see both symbols." I pointed to a shop as an example. The sign had both a bed and food depicted on it. "Over there is where I stayed while living here. The amodation fees are reasonable, and the quality of food and facilities is pretty good." I pointed out the inn where I used to stay, and Yuriel, understanding what I meant, slowly nodded her head.

    "Wow, so we¡¯re staying there tonight?" She quickly caught on to my n and began walking towards the familiar inn, but then..."Harold? It''s been a long time!" A familiar male voice, one I hadn''t heard in a while, called out to me.

    "Paolo?" As I turned around, I saw a burly man with a thick beard, muscr but always smiling, giving off a friendly neighborhood big brother vibe.

    "There you are! You look healthier than ever! Haven''t seen you around recently. Sorry for disappearing without a word. I was assigned to another country for a few months due to personal reasons!" Paolo exined, rifying why I hadn¡¯t seen him recently.

    "Have you been well? The streets seem as peaceful as ever since Ist visited!" His words naturally raised a question in my mind. It seemed likely he didn''t know about my disappearance.

    "Ah, yes... I was wondering why I hadn''t seen you around. So, that was the reason." I continued the conversation naturally.

    "Yes! It was an absence I couldn''t avoid, partly my own decision but also Lord Abner¡¯s orders. I heard that a young girl has been filling in for me in my absence... young Nana, doing amendable job!" He must have been referring to Erina.

    "Huh? But who''s this fox girl with you, Harold? Have you made a new connection while I was away?" Paolo, still smiling broadly, suddenly noticed Yuriel beside me and curiously asked about our rtionship.

    "Ah... I am..." Before I could speak, Yuriel stepped forward to introduce herself.

    "I''m Yuriel, Harold''s sister!" She naturally assumed her role, introducing herself with the pseudonym she was using. "Wait... what did you say?!" Paolo expressed his confusion with an uncharacteristic bewilderment. Though he tried to maintain a light atmosphere, he seemed genuinely shocked.

    "Harold! Weren''t you a human? Why is a beastkin woman your sister?" His massive stature seemed even more intimidating with his heightened agitation, much like an agitated elephant.

    He looked incredulously baffled. "Calm down, please! Let me exin. Yuriel was originally human... It''s just that due to an unfortunate ident, she ended up like this. But by birth, she is definitely human."

    I tried to calm him down and gently exined that Yuriel, though appearing as a fox, was indeed my biological sister.

    "Ah, is that so?!" He seemed to grasp the situation a bit better, showing a hint of remorse.

    "She may look different now, but she is indeed my biological sister. We share the same blood."

    Suddenly, Yuriel gripped my arm tightly. "Brother..." Did I say something wrong? She looked at me with an ambiguous expression.

    "That... term ''biological sister''... do you really need to use it?" I couldn''t understand what she was hinting at. Was there something about being blood rtives that bothered her?

    "It''s really peculiar... a change of race... I''ve never heard of such a thing before," Paolo mused, genuinely contemting our unusual situation.

    He stroked his beard thoughtfully, "Well, I don''t know much about this... Maybe we should visit Lady Abne? She''s the wisest in the royal capital and might know something about this."

    Paolo suggested seeking advice from the goddess he served, as he was at a loss with the facts at hand.

    I thought about revisiting Lady Abne. I used to visit her frequently due to various incidents, including matters rted to Erina. But I hadn''t been there for a while due to getting entangled in other affairs. Revisiting her, perhaps to gain some clues, didn''t seem like a bad idea. Lady Abne, known for her immense wisdom and understanding of all things, might have some insight into our situation. epting Paolo¡¯s advice, we set off for a different destination ¨C the temple of Lady Abne, a goddess with a vast following in thisnd.

    Paolo, having other matters to attend to, bids us farewell. "Hopefully, I''ll hear some good news from you soon!" he says, patting my back with a strength that almost makes me wince. With a purposeful stride, he departs.

    "We should have a drink together next time!" I wave goodbye, feeling a mix of emotions watching his retreating figure.

    Arriving at Lady Abne''s temple, which I hadn''t visited in a long while, I am still struck by its ethereal beauty, reminiscent of a star-filled night sky.

    "Harold...?" Lady Abne, seeing me after a long time, greets me with an expression of astonishment. "Good heavens... it''s really you? Erina said you had suddenly disappeared!"

    Lady Abne wees me tearfully, overwhelmed with emotion. It seemed she had been informed of my situation frequently by Erina.

    "How did you return? Erina told me you vanished right after you regained your memories!"

    I decide to postpone the lengthy exnation of my return and instead bring Yuriel to the forefront. "Just a moment... brother..." she says, gripping my hand as if diforted by Lady Abne¡¯s presence. Perhaps she''s feeling wary of the goddess''s aura, a reaction I could empathize with from my first real-life encounter with a deity.

    "It''s okay... there''s nothing to worry about," I reassure her, stroking the back of her hand.

    "A more urgent matter than your return?" Lady Abne is puzzled. I introduce Yuriel and begin to exin our current predicament. "This nine-tailed fox is none other than my younger sister, Yuriel," I exin.

    "Uh..." Yuriel lets out a small groan upon hearing the words ''younger sister.'' I wonder why she''s reacting like this.

    "Lady Abne, this is my younger sister from my original world. Unfortunately, due to an ident, she ended up in this world, and her race transformed. Do you know anything about this?"

    "Hmm..." Lady Abne observes Yuriel with a curious gaze. There''s a seriousness in her eyes, as if she sees something more in Yuriel.

    "Alright, I''ll try to answer this issue, but in return, you''ll have to exin why and how you disappeared," Lady Abne proposes.

    "Of course, I will," I agree.

    "Good. Can I take a closer look at this girl, Yuriel? I want to be sure."

    Lady Abne gestures for Yuriel toe closer. Yuriel hesitates but eventually approaches Lady Abne''s throne, gathering her courage after ncing at me.

    "Uh... Lady Abne...? Did you call for me?" Yuriel, having reluctantly let go of my hand, approaches Lady Abne cautiously.

    "Yuriel, was it?" Lady Abne''s demeanor is more serious now. Yuriel swallows nervously under her scrutinizing gaze.

    "H..." Lady Abne examines Yuriel intently, squinting as if trying to discern something in her.

    Despite Lady Abne''s probing, Yuriel remains silent, unsure how to respond.

    "There''s something I''d like you to be honest about," Lady Abne begins, softening her eyes and pausing for a moment before continuing. "In truth, you and your brother do not share the same blood, do you?"

    "...?!"

    Yuriel is taken aback as Lady Abne uncovers a secret that should have been known only to herself and her parents.

 Chapter 109

    Lady Abne, without hesitation, uncovers a secret that should have been known only to Yuriel and her parents, targeting her hidden vulnerability.

    "L...?"

    Yuriel, too stunned and taken aback by the unexpected revtion, tilts her head as if she heard wrong.

    "Yuriel... in truth, you and Harold do not share the same blood, do you? It wouldn''t be possible for you to have such a dissimr nature otherwise."

    Yuriel, who doesn''t know the true identity of the being in front of her, only having just met, but it seemed she sensed something... that this deity-like figure could see through to her truth.

    "That nature you speak of... is it something only you can read, something special?"

    Despite being overwhelmed by a newfound sense of confusion, Yuriel tries to maintain herposure on the surface.

    "You could say that... After all, in this world, I am what they call a deity."

    Lady Abne confidently nods in response to Yuriel''s question."People each have their own distinctive inner nature... but there''s usually some resemnce with their parents... just like children inherit their parents'' personalities or appearances. So, siblings linked by blood typically have simr vibes."

    Lady Abne borates on this to lend credibility to her uing exnation.

    "But you and Harold are too different..."

    She then sharply scrutinizes Yuriel like a detective interrogating a suspect.

    "Eek..."

    Yuriel, intimidated by the piercing gaze that might still be seeing into her truth, lets out a faint whimper.

    "No matter how much I look, you and Harold have entirely different natures, which means you''re not rted by blood... Yet, Harold calls you his sister... Could it be..."

    At that moment, cold sweat begins to stream down Yuriel''s forehead, a manifestation of her extreme tension.

    "Harold probably doesn''t know... that you are not truly siblings by blood."

    Lady Abne''s acute deduction makes even Yuriel''s shoulders tremble. Frustrated yet unable to deny the truth, Yuriel grinds her teeth and only exchanges nces with Lady Abne, seemingly unable to offer any rebuttal.

    "You don''t need to look so troubled, Yuriel. I''m not trying to upset you. I just have a proposal to make," Lady Abne says, trying to calm Yuriel down with a gentle look, indicating she''s not an adversary.

    "A proposal...?" Yuriel shows interest but is visibly anxious about what it might entail.

    Sensing Yuriel''s intrigued yet uneasy demeanor, Lady Abne smiles faintly and continues.

    "Yuriel, you see Harold as more than a brother, don''t you?"

    Yuriel''s face contorts in shock at this second direct hit.

    "Judging by your reaction, my guess is correct. You view your brother in a different light but have been concealing the truth due to the ufortable situation... am I right?" Lady Abne observes as Yuriel''s tails begin to quiver uneasily, signaling that her feelings have been urately read.

    "Therefore, I have a suggestion for you. I will help you bond with your brother, and in return, if you seed, you will help me."

    Yuriel''s eyes widen in disbelief, feeling a mix of disgust and an undeniable temptation at the offer.

    "What do you mean...?!"

    "You may not realize it yet, but there are many women who truly desire Harold right now. If you don''t secure your ce in his heart soon, you''ll find less and less room to leave your mark."

    Yuriel is overwhelmed by this shocking revtion, covering her mouth, feeling betrayed and disappointed by her brother, yet unable to hate him.

    "Other women for my brother..."

    "The number keeps increasing, and who knows how much more it will grow. But one thing is certain: the sooner you act, the more affection you will receive from him."

    Lady Abne tries to lure Yuriel into her proposal, infusing meaning into her suggestion, and drawing Harold''s sister into her ns.

    "So, I''ll first help you connect with Harold, and in return, if you seed, you''ll create an opportunity for me."

    Extending her hand towards Yuriel, Lady Abne invites her into a sinister n, with a confident smile and an air of assurance. Yuriel, staring intently at Lady Abne''s hand, begins to ponder, troubled by a nagging doubt that prevents her from readily epting the offer.

    "Lady Abne, I have a question," Yuriel speaks up, her voice clear and firm, unlike her previously anxious demeanor.

    "Yes? What is it?" Lady Abne asks, naturally curious about Yuriel''s concern.

    "If this n really seeds... will you be alright with it? Even if your turnes, to willingly hand over a loved one to someone else... it seems like an impossible thought if you truly love someone," Yuriel questions with a clear and steady voice.

    Lady Abne nods slightly, showing some agreement with Yuriel''s words, but she had her own convictions.

    "Of course, I have my own desires to win Harold''s heart all for myself... But now there''s so much at stake, I have no choice, do I? The thought of sharing Harold with another woman is dreadful to me too..."

    Her response seems to contradict her n, but Lady Abne remains assertive.

    "But what can we do? It''s natural for a desirable male to attract multiple females, and it''s always been that way... It might be something we have to ept..."

    Hearing this, Yuriel is once again internally shocked. This line of thinking is so different from the world she knows.

    The world here, set in a medieval-like era, would naturally have simr technologies and cultures, including the practice of polygamy.

    At that moment, Yuriel felt a cultural shock, like a foreigner experiencing a vastly different culture, perplexed by the goddess''s casual eptance of such norms.

    "I won''t force you, but the choice is yours. If you refuse, I''ll still find a way to win him, and I''ll eventually seed."

    At that moment, Yuriel decisively takes Lady Abne''s hand, looking solemnly into her eyes.

    "Alright, I''ve made my decision. Then, as promised, you''ll give me something that will be of help."

    Lady Abne smiles satisfied, rummaging through her belongings on the bed to find something for Yuriel. "Why is this taking so long...?" I wondered from a distance. I couldn''t see clearly, but it looked like Lady Abne was handing over something to Yuriel, and their conversation continued for quite some time. Perhaps this matter was more serious and enigmatic than I realized. Even Eleona and Mir had said they didn''t know... So, it wouldn''t be strange if no solution could be found.

    "Sorry for keeping you waiting, Harold. I have something to tell you about your sister," Lady Abne finally says, her expression bright as if bearing good news.

    "Lady Abne, have you discovered the reason behind my sister''s condition?" I ask, my voice unintentionally filled with excitement. Lady Abne smiles and responds.

    "Yes, unfortunately, I don¡¯t know the solution, but at least I''ve discovered the cause."

    I felt a tinge of disappointment that Yuriel''s condition couldn''t be resolved, but at least knowing the cause was a start.

    "Brother!" Yuriel approached me excitedly, her tails wagging uncontrobly, a clear sign of her happiness.

    "Hehe, brother!" There was an unusual increase in her affection. What had they discussed that made her so ted?

    "I¡¯ve found out why your sister transformed like this," Lady Abne informed me. I focused, trying to temper my excitement to listen carefully.

    "Your sister is possessed by divine power. Right now, she has the magic of a fox deity within her."

    Possessed? By a fox deity?

    "Are you sure? My sister, who was originally human, has be like this because of a fox deity''s influence?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s right. When your sister came to this world, she somehow became imbued with the magic of a fox deity."

    "But why did this happen all of a sudden? We have never encountered a fox deity before, and it wouldn''t have known about us either..."

    A logical question. I had never heard of a fox deity in the game world. Why would it suddenly appear and bestow its magic on Yuriel?

    "The fox deity died centuries ago. Its physical body perished, and its wandering magic, having lost its master, vanished somewhere. After hundreds of years, it seems that magic found a suitable vessel to reside in, and it appears to be your sister."

    So, the deity''s body died, and its magic scattered, searching for a new host, and it chose Yuriel? "Not even gods are immortal... Although it''s rare, they can die due to variousplex reasons, and their souls or powers begin to wander. asionally, these powers find a new host." This reminded me of the Night of Destruction... Mir had once been possessed by the soul of Lucilia. Considering that, the situation with Yuriel wasn¡¯t too far-fetched.

    I felt a sense of unease, as if caught up in yet another troublesome affair. Hopefully, it was just needless worry.

    "Thank you so much. This information is more than enough for now." I expressed my gratitude to her, bowing my head. Knowing the cause of the problem was the first step towards finding a solution to return Yuriel to her original state.

    "Hehe, let''s go, brother!" Yuriel cheerfully grabbed my arm, pulling me towards the exit, her tail wagging happily. What exactly had she and Lady Abne talked about? It made me curious.

    "What did you talk about with Lady Abne?" As we stepped into the corridor and Lady Abne was out of sight, I couldn¡¯t help but ask Yuriel.

    "Uhmm~ Secret~" She yfully refused to answer, leading me outside with a mischievous smile. How had a conversation turned her from wary to trusting and cheerful?

    I was left in the dark.

    "Hmm..." Alone in her grand chamber, Lady Abne murmured to herself, "This is going to be interesting."

    "No one can hear her musing. "Even though she already saw her brother with romantic interest, now that she''s under the influence of the fox deity, there''s no turning back."

    She chuckled at the unfolding situation, filled with anticipation for the events toe. The fox deity had been an acquaintance of hers during its lifetime, a seeker of love and an embodiment of desire. As a nine-tailed fox, her purpose was to follow her heart and relentlessly pursue the man she loved. Driven by her desires, the fox deity loved one man intensely, seducing him relentlessly while ceaselessly absorbing his energy. She indulged in her sexual desires during endless estrus, offering her victims an overwhelming pleasure so intense it seemed to melt their brains.

    Despite the belief that gods shouldn''t mingle with mortals, the fox deity kept her chosen partner hidden, considering him her mate. The identity of this man, loved by the deity, remains unknown to this day, but surely his life wasn¡¯t an easy one. Perhaps, Harold now finds himself in a simr predicament.

    "Yuriel, inheriting her essence, will soon sumb to the fox deity¡¯s instincts."

    "Overwhelmed by the urge to possess the one she loves, she''ll burn with desire, bing proactive in her seduction. I hope the potion I gave her proves helpful." Abne looked into the distance, her eyes filled with anticipation.

    This was one promise that Abne had shared with Yuriel.

    "It¡¯ll be my turn after her, won¡¯t it? This time, I will definitely unite with him." Abne seemed joyful, as if foreseeing a future event.

    "I wish she''d quickly embrace her instincts." She casually uttered what could be construed as a destructive wish for someone else.

 Chapter 110

    ¡°So, where are we heading next, brother?¡± Yuriel¡¯s tail, elegantly spread out, fluttered as we walked. It was a clear sign of her heightened mood, like a cloud floating around, tickling my back. She continued to giggle with an excessive joy that started to feel suspicious.

    Her transformation had urred just a few minutes after a lengthy conversation with Abne. What could they have possibly discussed to make her so ted?

    "Yuriel, what exactly did you and the goddess talk about that you can''t stop smiling?"

    "Uhmm, maybe you''ll find outter?"

    I had been cautiously trying to uncover the secret of her happiness, but she pleasantly refused every time. She wouldn''t reveal anything about her meeting with Abne.

    As her mysterious looks and secretive nces continued, I began to feel uneasy. It wasn''t about mistrusting my sister, but her smilebined with those enigmatic eyes made me suspicious.

    "We¡¯re heading to the academy next. It''s where I briefly studied due to a certain incident."

    Yuriel seemed puzzled by my response. "The academy? Why all of a sudden?"

    It was a natural question. With the pressing issue at hand, going to a school might seem odd."Because the academy I attended is rated as one of the best in the country. Our specific destination is its library."

    Seeing her still not grasping my intention, I exined why we were going there.

    "The academy being a center of excellence, its facilities, including the library, should be of high quality. Who knows, we might find a clue there to resolve your current condition."

    "Oh...! So that¡¯s why...!"

    Realizing my intention, Yuriel''s eyes sparkled. She looked at me with admiration and then opened her mouth wide in amazement. "Here''s the main entrance."

    We arrived at a grand ce after a long walk.

    "Wow... it seems incredible..."

    Yuriel, seeing the academy for the first time, appeared overwhelmed by its majestic presence.

    "I was amazed too when I first came here."

    I stopped at the academy''s main gate and peered inside. Memories of women naturally surfaced in my mind. My reason for visiting the academy was partly to solve Yuriel¡¯s issue, but I also wanted to see old acquaintances. Arsia, Aris, and all the other women... How startled they must have been by my sudden disappearance. It was a needless worry, but it still bothered me.

    "Harold...?"

    Then, a familiar voice came from behind. As the saying goes, speak of the tiger and it appears. Just as I thought of her, I heard her voice.

    "My goodness... Is it really you...?"

    As I turned around, I saw a face that looked like it was about to burst into tears at any moment. Her eyes, narrowed in disbelief, were filled with an uncontroble longing.

    "Aris, it''s been a long time."

    The first to greet me was Aris.

    "Is it really you...? Am I just hallucinating because I''ve missed you so much...?"

    Her words were a bit strange, but it seemed she was genuinely worried about me.

    Suddenly, before I could even respond, I felt a weight leap into my arms. Aris had thrown herself into an embrace.

    "Why did you disappear...?! Since that day, you vanished from the world, and I''ve been sleepless...!!"

    Aris, now crying, clung to me tightly, pouring out the distress she had felt all this time.

    "I''ve been waiting for you... longing for you to reappear... yearning for you to stand before me again and ease my loneliness..."

    It might sound overly sentimental to others, but the atmosphere was so intense that I found myself holding her close.

    "Brother, who is this woman? Why are you hugging her like lovers?"

    However, our sweet moment was disrupted by a nine-tailed beastman who couldn''t tolerate such a scene.

    "Yuriel?! "

    I was taken aback by my sister¡¯s behavior, which I was experiencing for the first time. "Um... This is... a beastman?"

    Aris finally noticed Yuriel, my sister. She too seemed to sense something unusual.

    "Harold? I haven''t seen her before... She''s of a different race, so she can''t be your blood rtive, but she calls you ''brother''..."

    "Could it be...?"

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, the atmosphere plummeted. The emotions that had just been tender and moving were reced by tension.

    "Could it be... that your disappearance..."

    Her eyes darkened, a murky suspicion clouding her gaze. It seemed she hadpletely misunderstood the situation...

    "Could it be... not that you mysteriously vanished, but that it was all an act to leave me, to be with another woman...?"

    Without giving me a chance to exin, she jumped to her own conclusions, her aura intensifying.

    But that wasn''t the only problem.

    "Who are you to be hugging my brother like that? From my perspective, this is intolerable. Regardless of your rtionship with my brother, please step away from him. He''s clearly ufortable."

    Yuriel, trying to defuse the situation, instead poured fuel on the fire with her words...

    "What...?"

    Initially, it was just a suspicion, but Yuriel''s wordspletely changed the dynamic.

    Aris red at Yuriel with a tant hostility, as if she had encountered her archenemy.

    "I don''t know who you are, but you can''t just snatch my brother away from me right before my eyes."

    Yuriel, unfazed by Aris, returned her stare with a hollow, threatening gaze.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, ethereal mes sprouted from Yuriel¡¯s hand. I hadn''t taught her magic or any techniques ¨C how was she able to use them?

    "Step away now..."

    The mes burned intensely, seemingly seeking fuel to consume.

    "Hmm... I''m quite confident in that area too..."

    Aris finally stepped away from me and summoned frost-covered ice, bringing a cold chill to the surroundings as if a cold wave was about to strike. "What? She''s your sister?!"

    The situation, which had almost escted into a sh between fire and ice, narrowly avoided turning disastrous.

    "A beastman due to some inexplicable ident... and you came to visit the library to find a solution? I thought...!"

    Aris breathed a sigh of relief, somewhat easing her guard against Yuriel. If I had missed the right moment to intervene, I dread to think what might have unfolded. However, unlike Aris, Yuriel didn''t let her guard down and instead sharpened her gaze even more.

    Although she seemed to want to attack Aris at any moment, she restrained herself due to my intervention. Aris seemed to dismiss Yuriel as a rival now that she knew she was my sister.

    "Yes... her name is Yuriel, she''s my sister."

    "Oo...."

    Yuriel gritted her teeth in response. I wonder why she¡¯s been acting like this... I hadn''t said anything wrong...

    "Phew... that''s a relief. I thought perhaps the number had increased again... but if she''s family... it''s somewhat eptable..."

    From Aris''s perspective, a sister was barely an eptable rtionship. Her view of Yuriel waspletely different than before.

    "....!"

    However, Yuriel, unlike the somewhat rxed Aris, was grinding her teeth in hostility.

    "Yuriel? Why are you like this today? It''s not like you..."

    My sister was always friendly to everyone, but her current attitude was totally out of character.

    "Uh?! No... brother..."

    She appeared flustered when I intervened, then hung her head in defeat.

    "Sorry, she must be a bit sensitive after what happened today."

    I apologized on Yuriel¡¯s behalf. Aris responded with a light shake of her head and a smile.

    "It''s okay. I don''t mind anymore now that I know she''s your sister."

    Aris looked at Yuriel with a bright smile, her eyes filled with an indescribable emotion.

    "Anyway, you said you''re heading to the library now, right? Could youe to the principal''s office afterwards? I¡¯ll let Arsia know you''re here and I''ll be waiting!!"

    With that, Aris left a message and dashed off somewhere, maintaining her cheerful demeanor. "Is she really that happy about our reunion? She seemed overly joyful."

    Aris had mentioned she would inform Arsia of my arrival... Well, ultimately, I nned to visit Arsia in the end, so it didn''t really matter, did it?

    "Yuriel?"

    As I refocused my thoughts and turned to my sister, I noticed something was off.

    "O...of...."

    Yuriel suddenly groaned in pain, her eyes tightly shut, and a look of serious difort on her face, drenched in cold sweat.

    "Yuriel...?! Are you okay?! What''s wrong!"

    I quickly became concerned about her condition, but she didn''t respond.

    "Ah... brother..."

    Her eyes, which seemed to contain a mix of pain and ecstasy, briefly met mine.

    "Yuriel...?"

    There was an unfamiliar tension in the air, making me instinctively wary of her. But then...

    "Uh... it''s nothing..."

    Soon, she reverted back to her usual demeanor, lightening the previously heavy atmosphere.

    "Are you really okay?"

    My sister seemed unusually off today, but considering the dramatic changes she had undergone, it was understandable.

    "Yeah... I''m fine, let''s hurry up..."

    I saw it then... a spiteful look in her eyes, as if mocking me. A victorious smirk, as if she knew she was no match for me. I could have confronted her with the truth boldly, but I didn¡¯t. After all, my brother was there... I didn¡¯t want to risk losing the deep bond we shared.

    "O...of...."

    Reflecting on this, a tumultuous wave of emotions began to stir within me. Resentment, jealousy, envy, and a mix of other feelings threatened to erupt like a volcano...

    "Yuriel...?! Are you okay?! Why are you acting like this all of a sudden!"

    His voice pierced through my unstable emotions, pushing down the rising tide of feelings.

    Brother...

    What is this feeling? It¡¯s not like me...

    Just looking at him makes me burn with an indescribable heat... I feel like I¡¯m losing control over myself.... "Ah... brother... I... you..."

    --!

    Just as I was about to reveal my true feelings to him, my rational mind abruptly intervened.

    "Uh... it''s nothing..."

    Like a brake being hastily applied to a speeding train, I barely managed to restrain myself from a potentially dangerous situation.

    --! --!!

    The strange sensation continued... My body was unbearably hot.

    Could it be...?

    A thought shed through my mind in that moment...

    Right now, this feeling... towards my brother...

    "Okay... I''m fine, let''s hurry up..."

    I cut off my thoughts before I could even imagine what mighte next. I instinctively knew that if I didn''t, I might lose control and say something irreversible.

    Let''s hold back... At least I need to be mindful of the ce...

    Now is not the right time.

 Chapter 111

    "Is this the library? It''s muchrger than I imagined... almost like a temple built of books..."

    The academy''s library was known for having more knowledge than the kingdom''s main library, but ess was restricted to students and staff, making it one of the most memorable ces for graduates. Once graduated, former students became outsiders, denying them entry. This made some people who were passionate about learning aspire to be schrs or professors at the academy just to regain ess to the library.

    "Although the area we need to search is vast, the chances of finding a clue are high. The books are well categorized, so we should find something."

    Thinking about the phenomenon of changing species might be challenging, but considering cases of possession or the influence of another''s magic could simplify the search.

    "I''ll look in the ''Mystical Phenomena'' section, can you check the ''Species'' section, Yura?"

    I divided the search areas between us - I would look into mystical phenomena, and I tasked Yura with researching species transformation.

    "Okay... I''ll do that..."

    Yura, who seemed upset since meeting Aris, didn¡¯t look in the best condition.

    "Yura, if you''re not feeling well, it''s okay to rest somewhere."Concerned, I suggested she take a break, but...

    "No, I can''t just let you do all the work, brother..."

    Ignoring my concern, she confidently walked towards the section I pointed out.

    Yura''s retreating figure blended with the tranquil atmosphere of the library, making her seem even more pitiful...

    "Is she really okay...?"

    Her insistence on being fine was unconvincing, but I couldn¡¯t force her to rest.

    "See youter, brother..."

    With her faint voice reaching my ears, I too began my search, hoping she really was okay. "What should I do..."

    In the eerily quiet library, where even the softest whisper echoed, Yura felt overwhelmed.

    "I can''t stay close to my brother..."

    She was grateful for the solitude; had anyone been nearby, they would''ve undoubtedly heard her voice.

    "Heavy breathing..."

    Her breath was ragged, a mix of strange arousal and torturous restraint creating an ironic atmosphere.

    "Ah..."

    Finally finding a secluded spot, Yura leaned against a bookshelf, surrendering her weight to the wall.

    "It''s getting weirder... I can''t control it..."

    Her calmness, maintained with great effort, seemed to be reaching its limits.

    "Flushed cheeks, rough breaths..."

    Anyone could tell she was in a peculiar state.

    "Brother..."

    Her voice,den with forbidden desire, grew increasingly enraptured.

    "I want my brother... My body''s burning with the desire to be with him..."

    She struggled with her genuine nature, torn between epting and releasing her desires.

    "But... it''s not right to act this way in public..."

    Yet, her logical thoughts kept surfacing, although her relentless urges made her struggle.

    "I have to resist... I promised myself to at least choose the right ce..."

    She reminded herself of her earlier resolution.

    "But just seeing my brother... I can''t help it..."

    Hugging herself, she closed her eyes tightly, as if in a debate between reason and instinct.

    "Deep breaths..."

    After a long moment of trembling, she managed to regain normal breathing.

    "I can''t waste time... If I take too long, my brother mighte looking for me..."

    She straightened up and started browsing the bookshelves, finding everything unfamiliar and beyond her existing knowledge.

    Yura''s experience in the library reflects her inner turmoil and theplex emotions she grapples with in the story. "Uh... This doesn''t seem right... and that one..."

    Yura tried her best to look around, but nothing caught her attention. She seemed weary, probably from the internal struggle with her desires.

    "I can''t find anything... It doesn''t seem to be within my scope..."

    After scouring the same section for a while, no book seemed to pique her interest.

    "I don''t understand... I should go back to my brother and ask for his help."

    Finally, she gave up and chose to rely on her brother, falling back into a bad habit from her childhood.

    "Maybe he''s at the entrance where we first met? Even though waiting there might be enough..."

    Despite spending a significant amount of time, she left empty-handed and headed back to the entrance where her brother had originally directed her.

    "Come to think of it, I think I''ve been hearing some voices near the entrance..."

    But then,

    "Uh...?"

    As she passed the tall bookshelves and her view widened, Yura was stunned by the scene in front of her.

    "Brother...?"

    She couldn''t believe her eyes and was so shocked that her knees buckled.

    The reason for her despair was that...

    "Aris was right...! He really came back, and he''s happy!"

    Her brother was in the arms of another woman while she was away.

    "Hmm..."

    It seemed like there was no relevant book.

    She had hoped to find books on mysterious phenomena but ended up only finding books on mystical magic and theory.

    "Was this a waste of time...?"

    She sighed dejectedly and went downstairs. The academy''s library extended to two floors due to the vast number of books.

    "Yura hasn''te yet... I guess I''ll wait until she arrives."

    Her brother wasn''t visible yet, so she decided to wait patiently. Suddenly, someone jumped on me from behind, and I almost crashed to the floor, chest first, from the unexpected attack.

    "What the...? Who on earth...!"

    "It''s been a while, Harold...!!"

    The cheerful voice of a woman echoed in the library, a ce where silence is typically golden. Though there weren''t many people around today, she didn''t seem to care about being too loud.

    "Arshia?!"

    I was so startled that my voice involuntarily raised.

    "Yes, it''s me! I''m so happy you''re back after being gone for so long!"

    I barely managed to peel her off me, but Arshia immediately clung to me again.

    The librarian watched us with a somewhat awkward expression. Although excessive noise in the library could lead to expulsion, given the person in my arms, they chose to remain silent.

    "When Aris told me seriously that you hade, I was so surprised... At first, I thought it was some kind of cruel joke!"

    After all, Arshia is the principal of the academy... Who would dare to reprimand the king for a minor transgression? Simrly, in this academy, no one would dare to criticize us with Arshia, one of the most powerful figures here.

    "Sorry, Harold... I told her you wereing, and she rushed out, saying she couldn''t wait to see you."

    Aris appeared btedly, seemingly understanding how this situation came to be.

    "Arshia''s words were true...! You really came back, and she''s overjoyed!"

    However, in the corner of my vision, I locked eyes with someone.

    "Brother...?"

    Yura stood there, staring at us with a nk expression.

    "Yura?"

    She looked at us with an odd look in her eyes.

    "Hmm? Who is this beastkin? Is she the sister Aris mentioned?"

    Arshia noticed Yura when I turned to look. It seemed she had heard about her from Aris.

    "But she looks a bit unwell..."

    Yura''s condition, which was apparent even to me, drew Arshia''s attention, causing her beautiful silver hair to flutter as if it contained moonlight. "Yura... How long have you been watching?"

    I quickly pushed Arshia aside and approached my sister to ask, but she remained silent.

    "Ah... Ugh... Ah..."

    Just like before, she started to groan in pain, and then...

    "Brother...!"

    She looked at me with an unfathomable gaze and reached out her hand towards me.

    "Yuriel?"

    Concerned by her apparent difort, I reached out to grasp her hand when suddenly...

    "Ah?!"

    She let out an embarrassingly loud scream, startling everyone around us...

    "Yuriel?!"

    It was an undeniably lewd scream, leaving no room for excuses. I felt an overwhelming urge to hide Yura away somewhere, anywhere.

    "Ah... Sorry, brother..."

    But just as quickly, she seemed to regain herposure, returning to a normal state and apologizing for causing a misunderstanding. Was she hiding some kind of pain?

    With this suspicion, I brushed her sweat-drenched hair away from her face.

    Again, another woman was embracing brother...

    Thump!

    Realizing this fact, my heart began to race, and my emotions red up anew.

    "Ah..."

    The intensity of my feelings was even greater than before, almost causing me to lose my grip on reason.

    "Ugh..."

    My emotional turmoil was getting worse. As time passed, it became increasingly difficult to control myself.

    "...Ah."

    A massive desire within me seemed to whisper to my soul, fueling endlesspetitiveness, jealousy, and a possessive longing to have him all to myself.

    ''It wasn''t just one woman...''

    ''It won''t end here...''

    ''I have to hurry... I might lose him if this continues...''

    My unreasonable feelings towards my brother were bing more and more justified, and my patience was nearing its limit.

    "Yuriel?"

    Unable to resist the momentary impulse, I reached out to him with a hidden intent.

    Thump -

    Our hands touched...

    And at that moment...

    "Ah?!"

    A thrilling current traveled from my fingertips to my brain, piercing through it mercilessly. An unforgettable wave of pleasure... Just holding brother''s hand brought indescribable feelings that clouded my mind.

    If...

    Then, a massive desire naturally flitted through my mind...

    Just holding hands had this effect... If we really went further... How wonderful would it feel...

    "Yuriel?!"

    But such fantasies were fleeting... Brought back to reality by my brother''s bewildered voice.

    "Ah... Sorry, brother..."

    I felt relieved... Had I not regained my senses at his voice, I couldn''t guarantee what might have happened next.

    "Ugh..."

    I was increasingly unable to control myself...

    It was strange but irresistible, this feeling that seemed to take over me... But I didn''t want to resist it...

    What should I do...?

    This feeling... I don¡¯t think I can endure it much longer...

 Chapter 112

    "Your sister, who transformed into a different species... it''s caused by being possessed by a deity, you say?"

    We had moved from the library to inquire with Arsia, who seemed quite intrigued, resting her chin in her hand as she pondered. Given her ancient lineage, perhaps even older than Eleona, she might know something.

    "I think I''ve heard of it before... I haven''t seen or experienced it personally, but I think I''ve heard the name..."

    Her hesitant expression made my heart flutter with nervousness. Could she provide an answer to this dilemma?

    "If I remember correctly... to solve such a phenomenon, you''d naturally have to draw out the inner magic. There are various ways to do this, but currently, they are impossible."

    Disappointment reced hope. If the solution existed but was unattainable, what good was it? It was as tragic as preparing a favorite meal for a sick wife who had already passed away.

    "Why can''t it be cured now?"

    "If it''s a matter of a spirit possession, it could be extracted with a sealing stone, albeit pitiful for the host. But in the case of magical possession, it often fuses with the host like one entity, making it nearly impossible to remove with ordinary means."

    Her exnation was surprisingly convincing, deepening theplexity of the situation. Was there really no solution?"In ancient times, many gods and great dragons died, leaving behind their magical essence and byproducts, which often got absorbed or inhabited others."

    I thought of Mir, thest great dragon who gained strength by consuming the power of a fallen deity during the ancient wars. Her existence itself was proof that Yuriel''s case wasn''t unique.

    "Whether willingly or not, once such magic takes hold, it can lead to losing oneself or bing overwhelmed by the power and going berserk. Hence, solutions were devised."

    As she spoke, she reached out to Yuriel and began to perform something akin to magic, her fingertips starting to glow. "Hmm... maybe this isn''t it... It seems my abilities are not enough."

    As a blue crystal appeared to embed itself in Yuriel''s body, there was no change, and Arsia''s expression turned bittersweet, hinting at failure.

    "I''ve forgotten all the ancient magic... I haven''t used it for so long, and there hasn''t been a need for it..."

    The headmistress''s regret was clear. Iforted her, saying, "It''s okay. You were under no obligation to help. Just the fact that you wanted to is enough for me."

    "Harold..."

    Her confidence seemed to return as her sapphire-like eyes sparkled again.

    "Your smile always encourages me. It feels good, you know?"

    She then unexpectedly made ament that would have embarrassed anyone else.

    Crack!

    Suddenly, there was a sound of something breaking. Turning around, I saw Yuriel exuding an overt emotion.

    "Yuriel?"

    "Uh... Huh?!"

    But as soon as I called her, she reverted back to her usual self, an ironic response.

    "Anyway... continuing from earlier, there certainly used to be magic to remove embedded magic... but it has been forgotten over time. The war ended, and with the new era, these ancient practices faded."

    "It''s a natural progression, I suppose. As the death of transcendent beings ceased, the frequency and need for such magic diminished, eventually bing one of the forgotten ancient spells."

    So, does this mean no one knows of this magic anymore? Every effort to find a solution seemed to end in despair.

    "Maybe you should visit Lucilia? She is my true form and an ancient deity... Although she has been asleep or wandering for a long time, she might know, as she existed before me and is a higher being."

    That reminded me of other connections I had yet to explore ¨C Lucilia, Marika, and Erina.

    "Or... how about visiting the ''Library of Ruins''?"

    This was a name I had never heard before, not even mentioned in the game ¨C apletely unfamiliar ce. "The Copsed Library...? What is that ce?"

    Arsia''s expression was uncertain, but she began to share what she knew.

    "It''s said to be a mystical library containing knowledge of the past, present, and even the future. Its existence is unclear... but it''s rumored to be a pinnacle of knowledge epassing everything in this world."

    A mysterious and extraordinary ce, its existence uncertain... an enigmatic space.

    "Who manages it, or by whom it exists, is unknown. Those who have sought it either never returned or found nothing... "

    A ce indistinguishable between reality and illusion, almost like a story passed down through legend.

    "It''s just something I mentioned in passing; you don''t have to take it too seriously."

    Arsia concluded with a shrug, seemingly not entirely convinced about the existence of the ''Library of Ruins.''

    We then headed straight to the Temple of Fate, intending to see Morione.

    "Harold...! I knew you''d return, wee back!"

    The reason for our visit was to uncover the identity of the mysterious library as mentioned by Arsia and also because Lucilia was believed to be there.

    "Where had you gone?! Suddenly, my partner vanished to an unknowable distance, and I was sealed in this pendant for a while!"

    Morione''s passionate wee was apanied by the ancient deity, Lucilia. From her words, it seemed she had been trapped in the pendant while I was away.

    Her manifestation was tied to my magic, so if I went too far away, the connection would break, making her unable to maintain her form.

    After my disappearance, Morione had been briefly in charge, for reasons unknown.

    "Brother... who are these women? One of them... I must have misheard, right?"

    Yuriel, rmed by Lucilia''s words, urgently questioned me. Just like at the entrance and in the library, the atmosphere became tainted with her distinct unease. "Hmm... I''ve already heard about this girl of a different race from the Goddess of Fate, so I''m well aware of her identity. I suppose I should exin."

    The Goddess who can peer into fate already knew? Did that mean she didn''t need an exnation?

    "Yuriel, was it?"

    Lucilia approached Yura with a cold demeanor, confidently striding forward to make her deration.

    "Harold is officially my partner. So, sister or whatever, stop interfering!"

    Yura was shocked by Lucilia''s bold promation.

    "What...? Brother, you''re lying, right? You have a partner? I can''t believe this..."

    Yura pleaded, her eyes full of desperate hope for a denial. The situation was overwhelming.

    "No, it''s not a lie. Due to certain reasons, he is indeed my partner, and we are in love. Don''t meddle in this!"

    Lucilia''s harsh words added fuel to the fire for Yura, who was already in a fragile state.

    "What...? Ugh..."

    Confusion and dismay shook Yura, her breath turning shallow.

    "Yura, I''ll exin everythingter. Just calm down for now."

    I wrapped my arms around her to soothe her, and finally, Yura seemed to regain someposure. It seemed best to let Yura rest at the inn, considering her condition.

    "By the way, Harold, you came here to find the ''Copsed Library,'' right?"

    Morione suddenly brought up the main topic, clearly aware of my purpose here.

    "Yes, that''s right. I''m looking for a way to restore my sister... I thought maybe you''d know something, Morione..."

    "Indeed, the library does exist, and I''ve already pinpointed its location."

    I was amazed at her words - the library that seemed like a fantasy was real, and its location was already known. The Goddess who can see fate proved her worth with this revtion. "Here''s the map. I''d like to embrace you right now, but resolving your sister''s problem is more urgent, isn''t it? I''ll save my feelings for you as a reward once everything is settled."

    Morione seemed to understand the situation well, preparing things with such sensibility, impressing me again with her insight.

    "We should hurry, I have some other matters to attend to... Normally, I wouldn''t have let anyone else have this."

    The Goddess of Fate quickly urged me to leave. Her haste was suspicious, but I also needed to move quickly, so I decided to leave the temple as she suggested.

    "My partner, you''d better be careful."

    Lucilia¡¯s and Morione''s behavior today seemed a bit off, as if they were urgently pushing me away.

    Why were they acting like this?

    As I hurriedly left the temple, I couldn''t help but wonder what was going on.

    "Lucilia... You felt it too, right?"

    After Harold and Yura left, the two goddesses remained alone in the vast temple.

    "Yes... Clearly, Harold and that girl are not true kin, and he doesn¡¯t even know... A perfect situation to steal a partner without either of them realizing..."

    Before Harold''s arrival, what conversation were these goddesses having?

    "So, do you believe me now? About my prophecy that there will be a battle over him soon?"

    Morione''s vision of fate, revealed right after Harold¡¯s return, what scene did it depict?

    "Having seen it... I have no choice but to agree, even if I don''t want to. I''ll trust your words, Observer of Fate."

    Lucilia reluctantly nodded, epting the terrible future Morione had glimpsed.

    "Too many women desire Harold, making it hard to tell friend from foe. It''s likely to turn into a chaotic battle. I predict that the power of the Fox Goddess is extraordinary, not just any being who was killed in the past..."

    As Morione¡¯s ims gained credibility, Lucilia remained silent, absorbing the unfolding narrative. "Even so, she won''t be alone... Goddess Abne will likely take her side as well."

    Lucilia extends her hand towards Luceria as if signaling her to join forces.

    "The more we can clearly identify friends and foes in that fight, the better. Having arger group will be advantageous. So, let''s negotiate."

    The Goddess of Love pondered over these thoughts, staring at the extended hand. Reluctantly, she considered the inevitablepromise needed to emerge victorious.

    "A temporary alliance... How about it? Two are better than one, right?"

 Chapter 113

    "Stay here and rest; I still have ces to visit."

    Eventually, seeing that Yura was not in good condition, I led her to the inn we first visited and rented a room.

    "Uh... But if I''m not watching over you..."

    However, Yura, seemingly in difort and groaning, still tried to apany me. I had no choice but to insist shey down and rest.

    "Don''t worry, it won''t take long. Look, I''m even leaving my gear behind and changing into something morefortable, right?"

    I wondered why she was behaving like this, almost as if she had a fever, feeling weak and forcing herself to get up.

    "Haah... Haah..."

    She desperately tried to cope but seemed overwhelmed by her condition, breathing heavily.

    "Don''t worry and rest... I¡¯ll bring back some potions on my way back. Trying to get up like this only makes things harder for me."Reassuring her that her forcing herself in such a poor condition was only adding to my difficulties, she finally stopped moving.

    "Uh..."

    Maybe she didn¡¯t want to be a burden to me... She was truly a considerate sister.

    "Brother... Before you go..."

    As I was about to leave the room, Yura suddenly grabbed my hand, asking an abrupt question.

    "How much longer will we meet...? I mean, those... other connections..."

    It seemed like she wanted to say something more, but hesitated, avoiding eye contact and her gaze wandering restlessly.

    "Um... Not much longer, maybe two more people?"

    After my response, she looked into the void with a nk stare, lost in thought for a while.

    "Alright..."

    Then, weakly nodding her head, shey back down on the bed, starting to feel ufortable again.

    I was concerned about her sudden decline in health. Was this more than just a simple ailment that couldn¡¯t be fixed by regr healing magic?

    "I''ll be back soon, Yura. Please don¡¯t move and rest."

    Leaving her with those words, I closed the door and headed towards the exit. Making sure the door was securely locked, as Yura was in a frail state, I finally felt at ease to leave. "Haah... ? Ah... ?"

    Once the man leaves, the fox finally reveals her repressed desires.

    "Eight of them... That''s too much... ?"

    Despite being supposed to sleep together tonight due to unavoidable circumstances, her body writhes restlessly, tormented yet exhaling breaths filled with pleasure.

    "During his absence, he''s been with so many... I hate it...."

    On one hand, shements in misery, despairing over the fact that it can never be just the two of them.

    "What should I do... As time passes... as I realize he has more women, my body can''t help but get excited..."

    She then fixates her gaze on a pair of gloves within sight - a piece of clothing Harold had left behind, still carrying his scent. Perhaps having inherited certain traits of her beastly transformation, she can detect his presence from an otherwise unreachable distance.

    "I shouldn''t... It''s his belonging... I''d be tainting it..."

    Eventually, unable to resist the overwhelming urge driven by her instincts, she grabs his gloves. After intently observing them, she brings them to her nose, inhaling deeply without restraint.

    "Sss... Haah..."

    With each deep breath, Harold''s scent flows into her nostrils, sending tingling sensations throughout her body, as if electrified.

    "His scent lingers... Just this alone makes me feel as if he''s embracing me..."

    She closes her eyes, continuing to breathe deeply, and as time passes, her cheeks flush an endless crimson.

    "Brother... It feels good... ? Haah ?"

    What kind of fantasies are unfolding in her mind?

    Her brother witnessing this would surely unleash an irrevocable storm, yet despite that, Yura immerses herself in her fantasies.

    My next destination was the Robias family''s mansion, to meet with Elina.

    "Harold...?"

    "Is it really you?!"

    Upon my arrival, surprisingly, Marika was also at the Robias mansion. "Harold!"

    The first to embrace me is Elina, who possesses the best physical abilities. Her approach seemed a bit too vigorous, but her control was so precise that it was much easier to receive her than it appeared.

    "Is it really you, Harold?! My goodness... why did you disappear and only now return?"

    The reaction was somewhat expected, given the women I had met earlier. Elina''s eyes welled up with tears as she hugged me with all her strength.

    I began to feel difort from her overwhelming grip on my waist.

    "Elina? You''re hurting Harold..."

    Realizing btedly that her strength, fueled by emotion, was excessive, she releases me with a confused and apologetic voice.

    "Ah..?! Sorry, Harold..."

    Then it struck me - the Robias family is closely tied to royalty, so it wasn''t so strange for Marika to visit.

    "Are you alright, Harold? I was so worried when you disappeared..."

    Marika''sposure was more stable than expected, befitting a princess ¨C

    Just as I internallypliment her, I feel a soft touch on my lips, her response betraying my expectations.

    "Princess?! "

    I''m startled by Marika''s sudden move, and Elina''s presence turns the atmosphere heavy.

    "Harold... I was so lonely..."

    Caught off guard by the unexpected kiss, I couldn¡¯t even react.

    "It''s good you''re back now. I was terrified of living in a world without you."

    Marika focuses solely on me, seemingly oblivious to Elina, who radiates an unhappy aura next to us.

    Elina, with mixed feelings, struggles internally. Resentful of the person who stole a kiss from me, yet bound by tradition and loyalty to serve faithfully.

    "Harold..."

    She calls my name coldly...

    "Um... Elina?"

    She approaches me again, her dark gaze lifting to meet mine, an unspoken tension in the air.

    What decision should I make here?

    Suddenly, Elina springs forward ¨C However, the tense atmosphere soon lightens, and Elina embraces me again. "I realized too... I can''t be without you, Harold. In moments of utter despair when nothing else seemed visible, it was you who gave meaning to my existence," she says, clinging tightly to me, perhaps upset about Marika''s kiss, as tears brim in her eyes.

    "I understand, sorry..." I gently stroke Elina''s red hair to console her.

    "A special treatment only for Elina? I''m getting a bit jealous. Can you do the same for me?" Marika, despite her high status, embarrassingly asks for the same attention.

    "Ha ha..." I find myself in a somewhat awkward situation, stroking both girls'' hair during this rather intense wee.

    "By the way, Elina? Besidesing to greet you, I have a favor to ask."

    "What is it? I''d jump into the fires of hell if that''s what you ask!" she replies with such intensity that it almost scares me.

    "I want to visit a certain ce..." I unfold a map and point to my next destination.

    "Right here... it''s a ce called the ''Ruins of the Library.'' Rumor has it that it''s a mystical ce holding all kinds of knowledge."

    I then briefly exin my current predicament, concocting a story about why I disappeared and about my sister Yura, who, for some reason, has been affected by the power of a fox deity. In summary, I had to urgently return to my hometown, and upon my return, I discovered that Yura had be a fox due to some mysterious powers. Now, I want to visit this ce to find a solution.

    "Hmm..." Both Elina and Marika seem intrigued as they listen and look at the map with curiosity.

    "But the journey to this ce is not easy... that''s why I was hoping you would apany me."

    Without any hesitation, Elina agrees. "There''s no reason to refuse if it''s your request, Harold. But it''s fascinating, isn''t it? An human turning into a beastkin... I''ve never heard of such a thing before."

    Having heard simr reactions before, I simply ept it as a fact and move on. Honestly, I''m at a loss, facing such an unforeseen situation.

    "I''m nning to leave tomorrow."

    "Then I can''t just sit idly by. I need to get my gear ready and prepare various things." A truly dependablepanion, an adventurer capable of confronting even gods. No adventure could feel safer with someone like that by my side.

    "Ha... Brother?" Yura is still groaning in difort, the situation seemingly worsening.

    "Yura, take this quickly." I hand her a potion I bought, reputed for its effectiveness. Yura immediately drinks the bright red potion, not leaving a single drop.

    "Do you feel a bit better?"

    "I''m not sure... But rather..." Even in this fantasy world, it seemed the potion''s effects were not immediate, as she still looked strained breathing. Then, Yura hands me something.

    "Should I call this a vitality agent? I prepared this for you, brother, as you''ve been working so hard for me..." She presents a sophisticated bottle containing a light pink liquid, managing a strained smile. Did she go out with her ailing body to get this while I was away?

    Although I''m unsure how she acquired it, considering she went through the trouble of preparing it for me, I drink the contents of the bottle.

    "Oh...?" From the first sip, the liquid feels extraordinary, giving a boost of energy that is truly astonishing.

    "I heard that after a night''s rest, it will grant even greater vitality!" The efficacy of the potion seems genuine... But how did she manage to find such an item so quickly after arriving here? I wonder where she could have bought it, even considering the money I left behind.

    "I don''t really remember, maybe I forgot." She seems to have forgotten how she came upon the potion.

    "Greater vitality by tomorrow, huh..." It seems like I drank it at just the right time, considering the tough journey ahead.

    As time passes and night falls, the time for everyone to sleep arrives...

    The siblings, spending the night in the same room, on the same bed, decide to just sleep for one night. Originally, I had intended to rent two rooms, but unfortunately, there were no more avable. So, we had to share the only remaining room.

    My brothery there, deeply asleep, seemingly so soundly that nothing in the vicinity could wake him.

    "Brother... are you asleep?" A girl, knowing he''s her faux sibling, tentatively speaks to the man.

    "Haah? Haah? Brother...?" Confirming that he''spletely asleep, she begins to breathe heavily in a seductive manner.

    "I''m sorry... I can''t hold back any longer...?" Unashamedly revealing her desire, she climbs atop him to admire his face.

    "Ugh..." His tail was incredibly soft and warm, causing the sleeping man to let out a weak moan as he sweated.

    In truth, what Yura had given Harold was a sleeping potion... Once it took effect, he wouldn¡¯t wake up for the night, no matter what, due to its strong potency.

    "You¡¯re so lovable... I can''t stand it anymore, I just can''t endure it?" Her tails flutter wildly as she wipes the sweat off his forehead with her tongue, thoroughly marking him with her scent.

    "Brother, wake up... Otherwise, something big might happen, you know?" She calls out a bit louder, giving him onest chance, but the innocent man continues to sleep, motionless.

    "I warned you... It''s your fault for not waking up, brother?" She knows all too well why he''s not waking up, yet she tries to justify her actions.

    "I''m sorry... Seeing you with so many women, I just can¡¯t wait to be yours, I''m going insane...." Licking her lipssciviously, her eyes gleam with ecstasy.

    "It''s all your fault, brother. I tried to hold back enough?" Finally, she starts to remove his clothes.

 Chapter 114

    Boom - !

    A thunderstorm rages on a deep night...

    "Ah?!"

    A girl startles at the sound, trembling in fear...

    "Brother..."

    Unable to bear the loneliness and fear of the stormy, dark night, shees to him again.

    "Hmm... Yura?"

    The man, whom the girl calls ''brother'', is already asleep, or so it seems, as he looks at his sister with sleepy eyes.

    "Um... I''m scared... Can I sleep with you again tonight...?"She nervously fidgets with her fingers, waiting with bated breath for his answer. But whates is an easy consent.

    "Sure... do as you like..."

    "Haah..!"

    Delighted at his permission, she smiles and snuggles into his embrace, finding protection from the darkness.

    "Brother... why are you so kind?"

    "..?"

    Baffled by his sister''s iprehensible question, the brother turns his head away as if avoiding the moonlight, expressing his confusion.

    "Well... if my sister is in trouble, I have to help, right? That''s what brothers do."

    With that, his breathing rxes again, and he seems to have fallen back into deep sleep.

    "Mom and Dad... they hardlye home because of work..."

    In a household where work takes precedence, leaving the children almost neglected during weekdays, the girl''s time with her brother grows, and she begins to see him in a different light.

    "Brother...."

    Her voice fades away, her call seemingly not reaching her sleeping brother.

    "You know... you''re so reliable, brother. Whenever I''m in trouble, you alwayse to help... Mom and Dad hardly evere home, they don''t even pay attention to us... but you, brother, you always show me genuine affection, right?"

    Her monologue continues, a young girl''s heart twisting in a misguided environment.

    "Hmm..."

    Sunlight filtering through the curtainsnds on her eyelids, stirring a drowsy warmth, yet also awakening her consciousness, signaling the rise of a new day. "Is it morning already...?"

    I wake up unusually tired... it''s not like I was particrly busy yesterday... and I even drank the vitality potion Yura gave me. It feels like I''m fighting against myself in unfavorable conditions, as my eyes start to close again.

    "Brother, are you awake?!"

    "Yura...?"

    What''s really unexpected is Yura''s condition. She greets me cheerfully as if she was never ill.

    "Good morning! The sun is so warm and gentle today!"

    She''s even humming a tune, clearly in a good mood. Just yesterday, she had a high fever and was in constant pain, but now she seems perfectly fine.

    "Are you feeling alright?"

    "Yeah! I''m in top condition right now!"

    I ask about her health out of concern, but as her expression suggests, she seems to be in great health.

    "Ugh..."

    Did she take my health away...? Instead of her, I''m feeling unwell, almost to the point of copsing.

    "Yura, that thing you gave me yesterday was a vitality potion, right? Why do I feel even more tired...?"

    At my question, she shrugs her shoulders as if hit by a guilty conscience and starts to look troubled...

    "Haha... I''m not sure... Maybe you''re more tired than usual because you were busy meeting others and looking for a solution for my condition, running around everywhere!"

    Her behavior arouses a bit of suspicion in me... maybe I''m just imagining things? Perhaps I was more fatigued than I realized, but this level of tiredness seems excessive.

    "Anyway, I''m d you''re feeling better, Yura. I was worried about your sudden illness and not knowing how to treat it... At least for now, you seem fine, which is a relief."

    Myment seems to cheer her up as her face brightens again and she nods energetically, her tail wagging more happily than before.

    "Yep! All thanks to you, Brother!"

    Why she''s thanking me, I''m not sure... the potion I bought apparently had no effect, but maybe it was better than nothing? "I''m d you''re fully recovered. And now, I need to embark on a lengthy journey with someone I know, so I''d like you to wait here, Yura. I''ve paid for the amodation in full."

    As I announce my departure, intending to be away for a while...

    "What..? Why all of a sudden...?"

    Her reaction is a bit extreme, her expression rapidly filling with despair, her lips even beginning to tremble.

    "I''m going to a ce that might hold a solution to your current problem. It shouldn''t take as long as I originally thought, so don''t worry."

    "Wait, I want toe too!"

    I try to reassure her as I gear up, but she interrupts me.

    "...?"

    Considering the destination marked on the map, it''s ate-game field map in the story, potentially very dangerous. While more people might be helpful, that''s only true forbat-ready individuals...

    "In that case... the people you''re going with are definitely women, right?! That''s why I want to join! I can''t stand the thought of leaving you alone with another woman!"

    Her concern for me is nice, but her focus seems misdirected. True, I''ll be with women, but how is that a problem?

    "I understand your feelings, but it''s a dangerous ce, and you''re not yet experienced inbat -"

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, a scorching sensation whizzes past me.

    "?!?!"

    A massive fireball flies by, close enough that I instinctively know even a slight touch could have incinerated me.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Thenes the sound of heavy destruction from behind.

    "?!?!"

    I slowly turn around to see Yura''s magic tearing through not just the inn, but buildings far beyond my line of sight, leaving huge holes in each one.

    "Aaahhh!"

    And then, the screams of people follow. The scene unfolding before me was undeniably real... "Yura?! Hold on, if this happens, people will...!"

    "People will what? What''s the problem?"

    What''s the problem? Obviously, if buildings are demolished like that, there could be casualties-

    "Oh...?"

    But truly... literally... as I blink my eyes and refocus, I see the wooden wall before me, perfectly restored. Just moments ago it had beenpletely destroyed...

    An indescribable phenomenon... Could Yura have done all this...?

    "See, I''ve proven it, right? I''m not a weak person... So, I''ming with you, no matter what."

    Her determination is remarkable... What drove her to this extent? I had struggled initially to grasp magic, and here she is, unleashing powerful spells without any training...

    "Alright... but it won''t be easy, okay?"

    Butbat isn''t just about raw power... Still, the magic she demonstrated was so overwhelming, I couldn''t really say no.

    And with her serious, heavy gaze, as if pushing a switch of warning, I feelpelled to agree.

    "Ah, Harold!"

    As we leave the inn, we run into Elina. It''s been a while since I''ve seen her in this gear, reminiscent of the early days when we adventured together.

    After exchanging nces with Elina, I turn slightly to see the buildings around us intact. Just moments ago, they were heavily damaged by Yura''s magic.

    "Didn''t something just pass by and demolish the buildings?!"

    "Right... I saw it clearly..."

    "Ah, and didn''t somethinge out of the building where you were, and destroy the street?! But then it all just disappeared... Harold, did you see it?!"

    The people around us are also bewildered by what just happened, and Elina, who apparently witnessed Yura''s magic, urgently asks me about it.

    "Well... I''m not sure..."

    I y dumb, pretending not to know, and Yura, reading my expression, joins in my feigned ignorance without a word. "Really? Anyway... Hm... you''re Harold''s sister, right? I heard you were originally human..."

    Then she turns her attention to my sister, examining her closely with a mixture of interest and a slight furrow of her brow, as if something bothers her about Elina.

    "You... could it be..."

    Suddenly, the atmosphere cools down as if she¡¯s about to say something significant. What has she sensed about my sister who''s just standing there...?

    "Please take care of me on this journey. I am Yurial, Harold''s sister."

    But ignoring Elina''s mood, Yura reaches out first, asking for a handshake, which makes me swallow nervously due to the awkward atmosphere...

    "....?"

    Elina looks at my sister with a mix of astonishment and disbelief but eventually...

    "Alright... I''ll count on you too..."

    She epts the handshake and they start to shake hands lightly.

    Crack -!

    For some reason, it''s a painfully strong handshake... That was just a casual greeting... right...?

    "Well, then... since it''se to this... let''s set off quickly, Harold..."

    After they let go, both of them, as if by some agreement, start wrapping their arms around mine.

    "Let''s go, brother... We have plenty of time, but there''s no harm in hurrying..."

    The journey ahead is already shaping up to be tense, and I don¡¯t even know why it¡¯s turned out this way.

    "Uh... yeah..."

    Just the thought of the uing journey fills me with unease...

    It may just be a thrown out prophecy, but it seemed like my troubles would stem not from enemies but from allies...

 Chapter 115

    "Ah..!"

    A girl who stumbled and fell while running is now crying under the zing sun, sweat trickling down her face.

    "Ouch... it hurts..."

    Blood oozes from her grazed knees. She tries her best to stand up, but her body seems unresponsive.

    "Yura, what happened?!"

    Her brother rushes over with all his might upon discovering his sister in distress on the street.

    "Brother..."

    With a intive voice, she reaches out her injured knee to him. Realizing what has happened, her brother carefully presses a handkerchief against the wound.

    "Ouch... Ouch...."The girl winces in pain, tears welling up in her eyes, while her brother continues to encourage her and tend to the injury.

    "I''m sorry... but just bear with it a little longer..."

    Moved by her brother''s words, she clenches her teeth and endures the pain.

    "That should do it! The bleeding seems to have stopped!"

    Despite the white handkerchief now stained with her blood, her brother is relieved to see her condition improving.

    "Thank you, brother...!"

    As the bleeding stops and the pain subsides, she manages to smile weakly and attempts to stand up.

    "Ah?!"

    But apparently, it''s more than just a scraped knee. She copses back to the ground.

    "It looks like you''ve sprained your ankle... In that case..."

    Her brother, realizing she can''t walk on her own, kneels down and offers his back.

    "Climb on, I''ll carry you home."

    "Um... thank you..."

    She gratefully epts his offer and entrusts herself to his back.

    "Heave-ho..."

    He stands up with a bit of effort and begins to walk slowly but steadily.

    "Are you okay? Is it too heavy?"

    Though he spoke confidently, his steps start to falter slightly under her weight.

    "Yeah... don''t worry."

    He perseveres, carrying her despite the strain, each step a testament to his determination.

    The sister, reliant on her brother, clings to his back, quietly feeling his warmth.

    "I''m sorry... Mom and Dad aren''t home this weekend... and I ended up causing trouble..."

    "Don''t worry, it''s not that much of a bother... We have first-aid at home, I''ll apply some ointment on your wound."

    The mood is somewhat awkward as she feels grateful yet immensely guilty for the inconvenience caused to her caring brother. "Thank you..."

    Her whispered gratitude goes unnoticed, or perhaps unacknowledged, by her brother, who, under the scorching sun, ispletely focused on carrying her with all his strength.

    "So, about this ''Ruins Library''... exactly where is it?"

    Setting off on the journey, they face an unclear destination.

    "Well, first we have to head to the Howling ins... Although we have a map, that region is notoriously confusing. The Ruins Library is said to be located there, shrouded in dense fog 24/7, 365 days a year, with winds that periodically intensify to storm levels. Only the most formidable predators, adapted to this extreme environment, inhabit thesends."

    It''s a map located in thetter part of the game''s story, challenging yers with its terrain and monsters, and is notoriously known for being so tough that yers hesitate to revisit.

    "Hmm... It''s my first time going there too, but it sounds like it will be a challenging journey."

    In the rattling carriage, they ponder their strategy. Navigating this treacherous path without getting lost was a challenge in itself.

    The game''s setting describes the forest as swallowing all challengers with its brutal winds and fog so thick that it''s impossible to see even short distances. This is corroborated in the game, where finding the path is notoriously difficult.

    "We''ll start at the entrance marked by people on the map and follow the path that''s been made somewhat easier to navigate. We should be able to reach halfway, but the monsters we''ll encounter won''t be easy."

    Despite saying this, in terms ofbat, there wasn''t much to worry about.

    "Yawn... Brother, when are we going to get there?"

    "Hmm... I want to take a closer look at this part."

    With divine power and awakened talent, nothing seemed too daunting. The basic monsters of the map, not being the final boss, posed no real threat.

    Honestly, finding the path was said to be difficult, but it felt more like a matter of time with such capablepanions. Rough terrain and powerful monsters might be challenging, but the fog and fierce winds were not significant obstacles for them. "Wait a minute... Aren''t you getting too close to brother under the pretense of looking at the map?"

    The increasingly troublesome situation between the two seemed to be heading towards a headache.

    "What?"

    Erina seems to be genuinely focused on the map, but Yura sharply uses her of using it as an excuse to get closer to their brother.

    "Are you just using the map as an excuse to be near brother?!"

    "Tsck..."

    Erina clicks her tongue in response to Yura''s usation. Why doesn''t she refute it?

    "It''s my brother... you better back off."

    Yura, threatening Erina with a mystical me in her hand.

    "Aren''t you interfering too much for a sister?"

    And Erina stands her ground, unyielding.

    "Excuse me, passengers? Sorry, but could you calm down a bit..."

    The carriage driver''s plea, lost amid the escting tensions, makes me start to feel guilty.

    "Both of you, stop it."

    "Uh... brother..."

    "Uh..."

    I intervene, finally diffusing the situation. If I had been anyter, things might have ignited into a full-blown confrontation.

    Thud!

    The carriage halts suddenly, and a faint but sharp wind blows in from beyond.

    "Yes... we''ve arrived. This is the entrance to the Howling ins. We''vee as far as the carriage can safely travel."

    Have we finally arrived? I pay the agreed fare and step out of the carriage with the others. The moment we step outside, we''re greeted by fog and strong winds covering our view.

    "This is the Howling ins? It''s truly remarkable..."

    Erinaments with a hint of awe. The extraordinary aura is felt right from the entrance, a fitting environment for ate-game area.

    "Come on, brother! Let''s find our way!"

    Before I can even take a moment to appreciate the quiet ins, Yura grabs my arm and pulls me forward with her strength.

    "Yuriel? You...!!"

    Her actions keep provoking Erina. As for me, it was all bing too much to handle. "Are you not going to let go of that arm right now?!"

    The tension finally boils over as Erina unsheathes her sword, ready to confront Yura. The cooperation needed for their journey seemed on the brink of copse.

    "Is that your true colors showing? I''ll ept your challenge anytime!"

    Yura''s personality seemed altered since acquiring magical powers. Her behavior was strikingly different from the sister I knew, now ready to engage Erina with mes zing in her hand.

    "Are you being too tyrannical just because you''re family? Have you ever thought about the harm your actions could cause brother?!"

    "Me?!"

    Yura''s eyes widen in disbelief and anger at Erina''s sharp rebuke. Her fury is palpable, veins throbbing on her forehead.

    "Why don''t we settle this with a fight, right here?"

    Yura''s me grows brighter andrger, even in the face of the howling wind. Their conflict had escted beyond control.

    "Alright then..."

    Erina gets into abat stance, ready for the confrontation. The situation was critical, and I knew words wouldn''t be enough to calm them now.

    "Bang! Bang!"

    Just as I''m about to intervene, a ferocious roar interrupts from behind.

    "Erina, Yuriel? Maybe we should stop fighting for now... Monsters have appeared!"

    A pack of giant werewolves, drooling and staring us down menacingly, appeared. These were some of the most formidable monsters in the area, an unlucky encounter at the very entrance of our journey.

    "Uh?"

    Caught in the midst of their heated exchange, Yura turns to see the werewolf pack.

    "Growl! Growl!!"

    The werewolves begin to snarl threateningly, recognizing Yura''s presence.

    Suddenly...

    Woosh!

    An overwhelming aura erupts around us.

    "Yuriel?!"

    In that moment, Yura''s demeanor shifts so drastically, I begin to doubt if she''s still the same person. Just standing there, exuding an incredible aura, Yura starts staring down the wolves.

    "Whimper... Whimper?!!"

    All the giant werewolves suddenly start whimpering and writhing helplessly.

    "Kneel..."

    Her voice, cold as frost,mands with absolute authority. Even though it wasn''t directed at me, I almost found myself obeying instinctively.

    "Whine... Whimper..."

    Considering that wolves and foxes belong to the same family, and Yura now possesses the power of a fox deity, could there be a connection?

    "Whine..."

    At Yura''s single word, the wolves collectively lower their tails, sit down, and bow their heads in submission. It was a remarkable sight; even as monsters, their faces clearly conveyed terror.

    "Hmph... As if we weren''t busy enough..."

    Yura''s inexplicable power had the monsters bowing to the ground, leaving me sweating bullets in awe and fear.

    "Now, brother, which way should we go? I can''t tell because of the wind and fog..."

    Yura, seemingly losing interest in her standoff with Erina, suddenly asks me for directions.

    "Uh... well, let''s follow the map as best as we can..."

    Honestly, it was my first time here too, and the perspective from the game was different from being on the ground in person.

    "Hold on, step aside, Harold."

    As I was fumbling, Erina steps forward decisively.

    "This wind and fog are annoying..."

    She raises her sword skyward, and then...

    Boom!

    A sound like abination of a sh and a whirlwind echoes as Erina strikes down with her sword, causing a supernatural event. The mist and the intensifying wind envelop me.

    Caught in the midst of these extraordinary forces unleashed by Erina, the journey in the howling ins seemed to be starting with more challenges than expected. "Keeeee!"

    The wolves'' pitiful screams echo through the fierce storm.

    Shortly after...

    "Huh?!"

    I open my eyes, feeling something odd as the wind that should have been battering my skin is no longer present.

    "Now it''s much easier to see."

    The Howling ins have simply be... in fields. The storm-like winds and the fog that hadpletely obscured visibility... all vanished. The wolves, nowhere to be found.

    With just one strike, Erina had transformed the environment. That single blow was powerful enough to twist the nature of our surroundings.

    "Ah, there it is! The Ruined Library, right? Isn''t that it?"

    As the fog clears, a high spire bes distinctly visible in the far distance, at the end of our line of sight. The tower, still shrouded in mist, seems almost mystical.

    "Maybe...?"

    The library, so easily found, feels somewhat anticlimactic. Introduced like a ce from legends, it''s a bit disheartening to find it so effortlessly. Simultaneously, I am astounded by theirtent power.

    "Looks like we''ve decided then. Let''s go, brother!"

    The ecosystem''s apex predators submit to a single coldmand... This is thete story area, right...?

    "Looks like we have a bit of a walk ahead of us."

    While I''m speechless with surprise, the girls seem unfazed and casually pull at my arms, urging me forward.

    Once again, I''m sharply reminded of their capabilities. Just how far do their limits extend? I''ve realized that if they ever seriously turn on me, I''d stand no chance against them.

 Chapter 116

    "Is this the library? It''s much bigger than I expected."

    We stand before an imprably thick fog, craning our necks to view the towering spire stretching into the sky. The building resembles more of a dungeon than a library, its height beyond the reach of human sight.

    "This fog right in front of us... it seems like it''s set up to prevent intruders."

    More than just a simple mist, it''s like a wall erected to block anyone from stepping foot inside, eerily undting right before our eyes.

    "It feels like it''s rejecting me... Even though it''s just fog, there''s a sensation of touching something."

    Erina extends her hand into the wall of fog, analyzing its texture. Despite the warm sunlight beating down, making the ins quite hot, there''s an ominous feel as we gaze upon the tower.

    "It''s moist... almost like touching pudding. But it''s strange, the sensation is both there and not there. If you were to walk into it unknowingly, you''d never be able to distinguish it."

    Her confident nod suggests that if it weren''t for Erina''s demonstration, finding our way would have been challenging.

    "I can''t use my game knowledge here either... This ce didn''t exist in the game, apletely original location with no mentions or information whatsoever. Initially, I even doubted its existence.""The atmosphere is unsettling, brother... We can''t let our guard down just because we''ve arrived."

    Yura suddenly senses something and goes into alert mode, her ears perked up as she intensely scrutinizes the fog. Nothing is visible to me, but Yura, with her animal-like senses, might perceive things differently.

    "Do you see something?"

    "No... the fog is too thick to see anything, but instinctively, I feel it... this ce is not normal."

    Her furrowed brows as she intently watches beyond the fog indicate something significant about this ce. Believing this to be the Ruined Library I had been seeking, I decide to enter despite the potential dangers lurking within. "We can''t just stand here, can we? Let''s go in," I say, taking a deep breath to prepare myself for the unknown challenges ahead.

    As I inhale the fresh air, a sense of heightened awareness washes over me, sharpening my senses and focusing my mind. "Let''s do this," I dere, stepping forward into the fog without hesitation.

    "Brother, wait for me!" Yura calls out, followed by Erina''s voice, "Harold!" They both follow me into the fog, steadying their minds in their unique ways.

    As we walk deeper into the fog, surprisingly, nothing happens. It''s just an endless walk into an obscured space. Usually, in movies or games, such visual barriers often lead to traps or illusions that send you back to the start without realizing it. I wonder if we might end up back where we started.

    "Did I misjudge this? It''s eerily peaceful," I muse aloud, somewhat relieved yet puzzled.

    "Indeed, it''s strangely calmpared to the foreboding atmosphere," Erina agrees, echoing my thoughts.

    Suddenly, a fierce wind roars through the fog, perhaps triggering a trap. "Are you kids alright?!" I shout, struggling to maintain my position as the wind is too strong to advance.

    "Uh, brother? What''s happening?!" Yura''s strained voice reaches me.

    "Harold, are you okay?!" Erina''s voice also sounds strained.

    "Brother! Where are you¡ª"

    Their voices abruptly fade, sounding as if they are being swept away to a different ce. It feels as if I''m the only one being carried away, separating me from them. "Crying out Erina and Yura''s names with all my strength, I received no response. What could have happened to them? Suddenly, the fierce wind subsided, and a quiet atmosphere enveloped me. When I opened my eyes, I found myself in apletely different ce.

    This vast, mystical space appeared to be the interior of some building, characterized by an endless expanse below. Standing on an unnamed bridge, I looked down to see a bottomless abyss with other bridges intricately woven like a spider''s web.

    What caught my attention, however, were the countless books surrounding me. Massive bookshelves reced the building''s walls, and numerous books, both old and new, floated in the air. It dawned on me where I was ¨C the Ruined Library, a ce I had first heard about from Arshia. This magnificent and mysterious sight was overwhelming.

    ''But where are the others? Where did Erina and Yura go?'' I pondered, looking around. They seemed nowhere to be found on this bridge.

    ''Why am I even here? Has someone brought me here deliberately?'' I muttered to myself, trying desperately to understand my current reality.

    Then, a voice spoke from behind, ''I have summoned you here, child.'' It was a heavy yet soothing and mature female voice. I quickly turned around, surprised by this sudden development.

    ''The other girls are not needed; I have brought only you to my sanctuary. I have been eagerly awaiting this moment,'' she said.

    And there she stood, a figure in a pristine white outfit with long white hair, exuding a youthful yet mature aura. A strangely familiar woman ¨C the final boss from the story ¨C stood before me." "Rx, child, I have no intention of harming you. Why don''t you sit and have some tea with me?" Her calming words, as if soothing a child, made me lower my guard. "There''s something I''d like to discuss with you."

    It was hard to believe... Was this her sanctuary? The ce where books from the past, present, and future are said to exist? She, unbothered by my presence, leisurely sipped her tea, her attention focused on a book she held.

    "Ah, I haven''t introduced myself yet," she said. The final boss from the game, a transcendent deity managing all of time. "I am Tempest, the guardian of time. I know about you, so no introduction is necessary."

    Tempest, the deity of time, was right before me ¨C a being who overwhelmed the protagonist with unprecedented time magic in the game.

    "Shall we talk then?" The situation seemed dire, almost to a catastrophic level.

    "Why are you trembling, child? There''s no need to be afraid. I won''t harm you." I was face-to-face with the game''s final boss.

    Tempest, the deity of time and the ultimate boss in the story, was known for her time magic, a power that had never been paralleled.

    Taking a deep breath, I tried topose myself. ording to her character in the game, she was reticent and always truthful. So, for now, I let down my guard.

    "Now that we''re ready to talk, I summoned you here to share a few words. I knew you woulde to find me at this moment, being the deity of time. And I have some advice that might be of help to you."

    Tempest continued to savor her tea, her eyes closed and head slightly raised. Then she slowly began to speak. Her manner of speaking, as if she saw through everything, was peculiar, yet it was characteristic of the character, Tempest. All I could do was listen. "Advice that might be helpful?" I questioned, intrigued.

    With a clink, her teacup met its saucer, echoing clearly. "Yes, you are currently blind to many truths. I want to provide guidance to illuminate the path of your journey that has been shrouded in darkness."

    Truths I was unaware of? What did she mean by that?

    "While there''s much to say, everything has its order. You needn''t rush; understand these truths one at a time, child."

    She closed the book she was reading with a thud and ced it gently on her desk. Its title and contents remained a mystery to me. One question lingered in my mind: how much did Tempest know?

    "First, let''s start with this," she mused. In the game, Tempest, as the deity of time, was aware of her battle with the protagonist and had prepared meticulously. Did this Tempest know about our potential future confrontation? What about my true identity, known only to a few? Did she have that knowledge?

    If so, why was she not treating me as an adversary right now? If she knew I might be a threat to her, why not eliminate me immediately?

    Her mind was an enigma, beyond my prediction, instilling fear in me.

    Miru? She knew of Miru?

    "As much as I''d like to reveal everything... considering your mental state, I''ll leave it at this for today."

    With a wave of her hand, the mist began to swirl around me again.

    "First, learn about Miru. That will make exining the rest easier," she said as her figure blurred into the enveloping white fog.

    As Tempest''s image faded, the surroundings were engulfed in thick mist, obscuring everything once more. "So, it will allow for a lot of exnations. Though it will be quite a shock, I know you will endure. Just wait calmly for it," Tempest said.

    "Wait a minute¨D!" I realized I hadn''t asked her about a solution for Yura... Being the owner of this tower and the deity of time, she must know something. But she seemed only interested in conveying her message and sending me away.

    "Tempest!" I shouted her name desperately, but my vision was already shrouded in the blurring mist, filled only with fog.

    "Hmm... interesting... a man of unknown identity, unaffected by normal conceptions..." Was it a monologue, or was she addressing me directly?

    "Come again, child. Your presence has brought some amusement to my long, tedious existence," Tempest''s voice echoed with a peculiarughter.

    When the mist finally cleared, Yura and Erina were there to greet me.

    "Where did you go?!" they both asked.

    "When I opened my eyes, you were gone... We were back at the entrance," they exined.

    It felt like waking from a dream, an illusion I had been trapped in.

    "Erina, Yura... I''ll exin everything on our way. Just listen to me for now," I said as my thoughts started to clear.

    What was Tempest''s true intention? A final boss, yet paradoxically ying the role of an ally... An ironic existence.

    "Let''s return to the capital," I suggested. The future was uncertain, but I couldn''t shake the feeling of being a pawn in her game.

 Chapter 117

    "So, in the end, you''re saying you couldn''t find a solution for your situation?" As we made our way back, I summarized the situation for Erina and Yura. They both nodded, showing interest.

    "Right, she just spoke her part and sent me away without giving me time to ask anything... Still, if you can call it advice, I did gain something."

    It was somewhatforting to have gained some direction, even if not aplete solution. The credibility of the instructions from the deity of time was convincing enough.

    "The deity of time, huh... I''ve only heard of her in legends, never seen or met anyone who has."

    I pondered deeply, rubbing my chin between my thumb and index finger. Tempest was a figure rarely known even to the gods, a very elusive character. In the game, she was only frequently mentioned but appeared in person only in the final battle.

    The mystery around her had always fueled curiosity among yers, and when she finally appeared at the end, it was astonishing. Her overpowering strength made her one of the most difficult bosses in gaming history. Her difficulty wasparable to notoriously hard games like Dark Souls or Elden Ring.

    The normal RPG mechanics were out the window; it required precise controls and dodging. Her time magic patterns were almost considered cheating due to their overwhelming effect. For instance, a mere brush from her attack could age a character rapidly, leading to natural death, or she could erase someone from the timeline entirely.

    It sounded like an unbeatable character, but since it was a game, there were ways devised to defeat her, bending the lore to provide a means of victory. "Looking for a girl named Miru, huh? Do you know her, brother?" Yura suddenly asks me, bringing up Tempest''s advice. It dawns on me that I hadn''t introduced Miru to my sister before.

    "Right, remember the woman with dragon wings I mentioned when you first came here? She was my former boss. There''s a young girl who remarkably resembles her, though they''replete strangers."Yura tilts her head in confusion, "Resembles her but isn''t rted? That''s odd..."

    I too find it strange but have to take the girl''s word for it.

    "So... do you know where this kid is? Do you have her address or something?"

    "Honestly, I have no clue where she lives. She just appears out of nowhere..."

    Yura''s curiosity only grows, "What? That''s almost like a ghost... How will we find this Miru then?"

    As we ponder this, the carriagees to a halt. We''ve returned to the royal capital.

    "There''s someone who might know, a deity here in the city. They could help us locate her."

    Disembarking, we head towards the high steps of a familiar temple.

    "Here again, huh..." I muse.

    It''s Mori On¨¥''s temple, a ce I''ve often turned to for guidance.

    "I''ll go alone this time. You and Erina can stay here if it''s inconvenient."

    Leaving them behind, I ascend the long staircase, thinking it''s always quite the workout.

    Inside the temple, I''m greeted by Mori On¨¥ and, surprisingly, Lus Ria is still with her. "Ah, my husband... have youe? Sorry, I''ve been quite preupied with various thoughtstely... I regret not being able to be by your side as a wife." Mori On¨¥ looked somewhat exhausted, almost as if dark circles were forming under her eyes from fatigue. What could be weighing on her mind?

    "I came to ask if you know the whereabouts of Miru," I request politely. Without using any divine power, Mori On¨¥ quickly deduces Miru''s location.

    "She should be on therge in southwest of the royal capital, near a giant tree in the center. She''s likely to be there."

    Her certainty baffles me. How does she know this without consulting fate?

    "How can you be so sure...?"

    "Well, I''m somewhat acquainted with the child Miru. Whenever she has nothing to do, she''s often found lying under that tree."

    It''s surprising to learn Mori On¨¥ knows Miru. I hadn''t expected any connection between them.

    "Thank you for your help, Mori On¨¥," I express my gratitude. She smiles, but then her expression turns slightly bitter as she hesitantly asks me for a favor.

    "And Harold... I''d appreciate it if you could refrain from visiting for a few days. I have many things to ponder over personally, although I wouldn''t refuse if you came looking for me..."

    It seems Mori On¨¥ is also a bit worn out. Are she and Lus Ria nning something significant?

    "I''ll be mindful of that," I reply cautiously and head out of the temple. My steps are light, knowing my next destination is clear.

    "Southwest, therge in... Miru usually stays there?"

    Why would she...?

    "Here''s the in Mori On¨¥ mentioned..."

    Following the Goddess of Fate''s advice to the southwest, we indeed find the vast meadow she described, with a huge tree standing majestically at its heart.

    The sight alone is tranquil and sweetly enchanting. As the sky bathed in a beautiful orange hue at sunset, I found myself utterly captivated by the mesmerizing scene at this vast meadow, perfectlyplementing the environment. "Is Miru really here?" I mused aloud, stepping forward alone.

    Erina had to return to the Rubias mansion due to urgent matters, and Yura went back to the inn because she wasn''t feeling well, leaving me toe here alone. With each step, the sound of my feet pressing against the grass echoed, and a gentle breeze swept through my hair. The serenity of the ce was indescribable, unlike any I had seen before.

    "Miru, are you here?" As I neared the giant tree, I started looking for her. Is she really here? And where does she actually reside? Her elusive presence made me increasingly curious.

    "Hmm..." I heard a faint sound.

    "Miru?" Only when I got right under the tree did I finally find her - a young girl, much like Mori On¨¥ described, resembling a young dragon, lying at the base of the tree. She seemed to be having a bad dream, given her distressed expression.

    "Miru, Miru...!" I called her name gently, trying to wake her up.

    "...?" She slowly opened her eyes, seeming bewildered to find me there.

    "Oh... brother?!" Her reaction to seeing me was one of shock, as if she had seen someone she should not have encountered. Her pupils shook with anxiety, and she was so flustered that she seemed to struggle to find words.

    "It''s me... Harold. Calm down for a moment." Her unexpected reaction shook me a bit, but I tried to remainposed, hoping to calm her down and inquire about her identity, as per Tempest''s advice.

    "Miru? I''m curious about your identity."

    "?!?" Her response to my question only deepened her shock, almost heartbreakingly so. "What... what?" Miru seemed to question if she had heard me correctly.

    "Do you know Tempest?" I asked, using the name of the time goddess as suggested by her.

    "Ah?!" Her confusion deepened, and she looked utterly overwhelmed, her hands sping her head.

    "I''m curious about your true identity. Who are you? I''d like you to tell me the truth." Considering how simr she is to Miru, it''s hard to believe it''s just a coincidence. Not only do they look alike, but even their names are remarkably simr.

    Miru, after hesitating under the weight of my persistent questioning, finally lowered her head, looking defeated. "Alright, I''ll tell you..." she said in a formal tone she didn''t usually use.

    "I am Miru Wicker." Hearing her real introduction along with a shocking revtion left me astounded. Wicker... it was too familiar, the surname I use in this world.

    Could it be...

    "I will reveal my true identity." The reality of her words was almost unbelievable, and a torrent of thoughts rushed through my mind. Was it really possible?

    "Miru Wicker... The second offspring of an entity beyond notions... The daughter born from the union of the great dragon Mir and Harold Wicker..."

    The unbelievable was slowly bing a reality, blurring what was true and what was not, driving me to the brink of insanity.

    "I am... your biological daughter." The chance encounter with a girl resembling Mir was not just a coincidence after all; it was fate. This mysterious girl, who seemingly came from nowhere, was calling herself my daughter.

    "Father," she addressed me, iming me as her father.

 Chapter 118

    "Miru... Wicker?" Under the softly glowing sunset, thendscape of the field blended perfectly with the evening sky, creating a breathtaking view.

    However, the atmosphere between the man and woman under this sky was heavy and serious. It was too unbelievable, too inconceivable. Miru Wicker? My daughter with Mir? How could this be possible?

    My mind was in utter chaos, unable to understand this development. It felt like it was about to burst with the overload of information.

    "Dad... I know it''s hard to believe, but I am indeed your blood," Miru said. The truth was hard to ept and even harder to believe, yet her very appearance lent credence to her words.

    I thought of the dragon Mir and how different this girl looked. Yet, her resemnce to Mir and even her name sparked doubts that hadn''t existed before.

    "Wait, wait, wait..." Too many thoughts were rushing through my mind at once, causing a mental overload. If Miru''s words were false, how could this girl, who resembled Mir so closely, exist?

    But if it was true... I hadn''t even married yet. And to say that I have a daughter with Mir?

    I had so much to say, so many questions, but I didn''t even know where to start. I was at a loss for words.

    Then Miru gently took my hand in hers, her eyes filled with a mix of emotions ¨C there was touch, sadness, despair, but also a definite sense of hope.What was she trying to tell me?

    "I came from the future..." she finally said, a statement that seemed to unlock all my pent-up questions and spections. A whirlwind of thoughts pounded in my head, stirring indescribable emotions.

    Came from the future? Was she implying she had time-traveled here? Then, could it be... in the future, Mir and I...?

    No, it couldn''t be. Although nothing else made sense, I desperately wanted to deny this particr thought. Returning to the main point, Miru in front of me imed to have traveled back in time from the future. Although it sounded far-fetched, in a world where magic is prevalent, it wasn''t entirely impossible. This revtion, though notpletely resolving my doubts, did provide a clue.

    However, the more I thought about it, the more unbelievable it seemed.

    "Is that really true...?" I asked, half-hoping it was a mistake. But Miru nodded, increasingly anxious, confirming her story.

    "Yes... I came to change a desperate reality... to find you, Dad..."

    I could hardly believe it, yet her words were spoken with such conviction.

    Okay, let''s assume all this is true. As much as I don¡¯t want to admit it... I have a daughter with Mir, and she traveled back in time to find me... But why? What reason could my future descendant have for wanting to see me now?

    "Why did youe looking for me? What happened in the future?"

    Miru''s next words struck me hard. "In the future... you had left us..."

    Her words were followed by a sudden embrace, full of longing and intensity, as if she was meeting someone she dearly missed.

    "What are you talking about? Me, leaving? What happened in the future?"

    There were still so many unanswered questions, but for now, Miru only continued to cry in my arms, seekingfort.

    I needed to understand the situation better. "Miru, can you exin to me exactly what''s going on? Why you''re here and how you got here?"

    It seemed to pain her to recount these memories, but she slowly began to open up, sharing a story filled with hurt and longing. "Father, you saved the world..." Miru began, her face solemn yet resolute. "In a not-too-distant future, you thwarted the corrupt time deity, Tempus, and saved the world." Her eyes seemed to see something beyond myprehension, lost in a narrative that hadn''t yet unfolded in my present.

    I pondered over this. If I were to defeat Tempus, I believed I could return to my original world. So, in the future, after clearing the final boss, what became of me? Perhaps I returned once more to my own world? I awaited her continuation with bated breath.

    "And then... you married the mothers and had many descendants, living a happy life." Wait, what? Mothers? Multiple descendants? This unexpected glimpse into my future sent waves of shock through me.

    "Hold on! Did you just say ''mothers''? As in... more than one partner?!" The idea of being with Mir just by itself was shocking and something I wanted to deny. But now, there was more?

    "Yes... um... seven..." Seven?! I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. Miru went on, lending credibility to her words by describing characteristics that were too vivid to be fictional.

    "A goddess once forgotten but saved by a man, a dragon tormented by darkness but finally finding happiness, a red-haired warrior awakening hertent talents..." Each description brought a face to my mind.

    "The wisest deity in the world, a princess who would rule the country, the top graduate and even the principal of the academy... Father, you had a total of seven wives."

    Her exnations were so apt, it felt like I knew exactly who she was talking about, even without her mentioning any names. This revtion about my future was overwhelming and disorienting, to say the least. "Married to them and with numerous children?" I murmured incredulously. The idea of my future self being involved in such a scenario was beyondprehension. I wished I could confront this future me and demand exnations.

    "Seven partners, you say?" I probed Miru, seeking reassurance that this was all a misunderstanding. But her confirmation only deepened the shock.

    "Yes, including me, there were 14 children," she said. My mind, already in turmoil, struggled to process this staggering revtion.

    "Insane..." I muttered, unable to understand how I ended up with seven wives and fourteen children. This was entirely beyond the realm of my current understanding.

    Miru continued, her voice growing more solemn. "After marrying the mothers and building a happy family, I became the second child and eldest daughter. It''s hard to believe, but in the future, you were an incredibly kind father."

    As she spoke, the surrounding air grew heavier. "We had so many wonderful memories... truly perfect moments with a perfect father!"

    Ovee with emotion, she broke off, tears welling in her eyes. "But when I was eight, a terrible event urred..."

    Her tears fell freely as she embraced me, seeking sce in my presence. "Do you know where we are, Father?" she asked suddenly, then revealed a future tragedy. "In nine years, right here, I lose you..."

    Losing me? What did she mean by that?

    "This ce," Miru said, "is where you and I often came in the future. It was just another normal day, with no warning of the tragedy that would strike..."

    A gust of wind blew through the massive tree, rustling its leaves as if in agreement with Miru''s words, the branches swaying dynamically with the wind. "Just like any other day, you came to this ce with me, Daddy. We were wrapped in a peaceful atmosphere, enjoying our rxation. This spot... where you always yed with me until I fell asleep, and then you''d hold me in your arms under this tree while you waited for me to wake up," Miru continued her monologue, her voice growing fainter as if she was losing confidence, almost mumbling to herself.

    "But suddenly, you disappeared... as if you never existed in this world. No trace of you left behind."

    "At first, I thought you might have gone home ahead of us. But when I got home, the mothers said they hadn''t seen you either. That''s when things started to feel off, and it was announced that you were missing."

    I couldn''t fathom what might have happened. Why would I suddenly vanish? I thought about the possibilities, but none made sense.

    "The mothers searched the whole world for you, but they couldn''t find you. Even the gods couldn''t locate you..."

    "Our once seemingly evesting happy family fell into ruin... With no sign of you, the mothers grew despondent, and the impact affected all your sons and daughters... They changed."

    "The mothers who could bear it no longer took their own lives. Those who couldn''t, poured out baseless resentments on each other, leading to endless conflicts. Nations fell, and the world filled with unhappiness..."

    My disappearance led to such a global tragedy... The disappearance of one person shouldn''t have caused such extreme consequences.

    "Daddy...!!" Miru lifted her head, looking at me with a mixture of sorrow and desperation, tears swelling in her eyes, making them puffy and red. Her misery was palpable.

    "Why did the future you leave us, Daddy...? Why? What was so unsatisfactory...?"

    Honestly, I had no answers for her. Even as her father, I had no way of knowing what my future self might have done or why. "I''m not sure either... There''s nothing that I can pinpoint right now," I responded to Miru''s inquiries.

    She clenched her teeth in frustration at my answer, tears starting to fall more heavily. "I''m sorry... because of the future me..."

    Iforted Miru by stroking her hair, trying to calm her down. I didn''t know what else to do, but I felt I needed to console her as she was overwhelmed by her emotions. She eventually cried herself out, resting her head on my chest, seemingly assuring herself that she wouldn''t lose me again.

    "This endless battle... I was powerless to stop it... The mothers were too strong. Eventually, the world descended into chaos due to the unstoppable fighting."

    Miru continued her story. Even in her anguish, she seemed determined to finish what she had started. "The world was almost in ruins. My younger siblings, who needed care, either died or disappeared... And during my wandering in search of a solution, I met a deity..."

    "Time God Tempus... Originally destined to die but spared by your mercy, Dad. That deity appeared and offered me a chance."

    The future me chose not to kill Tempus but to spare him. It seemed like the ''thwarting'' she mentioned earlier wasn''t about killing but simply stopping Tempus.

    "He said he owed a debt of life and would repay it... He offered to send me to the past to persuade you, suggesting that something might change..."

    So, that''s why Tempus wasn''t hostile towards me, and why Miru is here now. Without talking to Tempus again, I couldn''t know for sure.

    "So here I am... to find you, Dad, whom I''ve missed so much... and to try to change the tragic future..."

    With that, Miru''s profound and unmissable story came to an end. Now, I began to understand the situation a bit better.

 Chapter 119

    With this, my next course of action became clear. Having learned about Miru''s identity, I needed to return to Tempus and hear the real truth. Although I had some understanding of the situation from Miru''s story, it was still vague, like only seeing the tip of an iceberg. A clearer exnation was necessary.

    "Miru..." I said,forting her as she continued to shed sorrowful tears.

    "Really, you''ve done so well, and I''m sorry... for causing my daughter such hardship in the future... I''m such a helpless father."

    Honestly, I still felt uneasy about epting her as my daughter, but seeing her cry so bitterly, I couldn''t help but respond sympathetically.

    "No... it''s okay... You were a wonderful parent... and it''s okay that you left in the future... there must have been a reason...!!" Despite my self-me, Miru, the real victim, defended and clung to me strongly.

    "So... even now, if you listen to me... if you can stay safe in the present, I''ll be okay!"

    Her face, a blend of sorrow, hope, and determination, looked up at me pleadingly.

    "Dad, please don''t leave this time...?"

    Her eyes, childlike and earnest, made it impossible for me to refuse her request."Alright... I''ll try," I promised, and finally, a smile began to bloom on her face, like sunshine after a long rain. Her face, still marred by the traces of her long sorrow, didn''t look pitiable but rather admirable.

    "Miru... I''ll also look for the reason why the future me left. So, don''t cry anymore."

    I stroked her head again, soothingly. Her reaction was reminiscent of a kitten seeking affection from its parent.

    With this resolve, I was determined to uncover the reasons behind my future self''s actions and, hopefully, alter the course of the tragic future Miru hade from. "What are you nning to do now, Dad?"

    "First, I need to return to Tempus to hear the story. As a central figure in this event, she should know the full situation."

    With the evening approaching and the time bing inconvenient, I decided it was best to visit Tempus the next morning.

    "Then, I''ll give you this!" Suddenly, Miru handed me something and smiled brightly.

    "Tempus gave this to me when I first arrived here. If you ever need to visit her tower urgently, use this. It''s something you need right now!" She handed me a white stone, elegantly carved and exuding a sense of extraordinariness.

    "Just infuse it with magic, and you can go to Tempus''s tower immediately!"

    The item was incredibly useful. The journey from here to the Howling ins would take considerable time, and there couldn''t have been a more appropriate item for the situation.

    "Are you sure it''s okay to give this to me? What about you?"

    "I''ll be fine! What you''re doing is more important, Dad!"

    Her benevolence was almost unbelievable for someone who was supposedly my daughter. I was truly proud of her.

    "Then, I won''t refuse and will use it. Thank you, Miru."

    Delighted with the gift, I absentmindedly ruffled her hair.

    "Hehe...!"

    She grinned at my touch, a stark contrast to her previous demeanor, and snuggled up to me.

    "Then, Dad..."

    After a while, Miru gently pulled away from me, turning her back to the vast sunset and smiling softly.

    "Go ahead! And I''m relieved. As expected... the dad I know is so kind... Go!"

    "Okay!" I nodded vigorously, epting herpliment, and infused the white stone with magic. White lights began to swirl around me.

    "Huh?"

    Soon, my vision was enveloped in whiteness, and aforting sensation enveloped me.

    "Wee, child. I''ve been waiting for you."

    When my sight returned, I found myself in the presence of Tempus, who was sitting right in front of me. In the mysterious library, different from the sunset-drenched ins I was just in, Tempus spoke, "Everything has unfolded as I foresaw, perhaps faster than expected... but the fact that I must reveal the truth to you remains unchanged." The clink of her teacup on the saucer resonated unusually in my ears, sending a shiver down my spine.

    "Tempus ¡ª" I began.

    "Drop the formalities. You aren''t truly thinking that way, are you?" she interjected, her eyes bore a weariness as if she knew everything ¡ª whether she read my mind or saw something beyond time.

    Unable to let my guard down, I demanded, "Tempus, I want the whole truth. What happened in the future, and why did you send Miru?"

    "Ah, better," she said with a hint of satisfaction. "You want to know about a future you cannot fathom?" She closed her book, ced her teacup on it, and finally looked me squarely in the eyes.

    "As Miru told you, in the future, you defeat me but spare my life out of mercy. Then you marry seven women and father children," she continued, revealing a truth that was looming over me.

    "And then, for some unknown reason, you disappear. At first, even I couldn''t understand why, but now it''s clear. It''s thew of this world."

    "Law?" I asked, puzzled.

    "Time and fate... they move for the world''s sake. They ensure this world, as vast and confined as it is, survives through a minimum design."

    Her abstract exnation was hard to grasp, but something sparked in my mind.

    "The design aims to maximize the happiness of as many great beings as possible... that''s the world''sw, as I understand it."

    "Watch this," she said, scattering a handful of white powder into the air. Amid the swirling white mist conjured by Tempus, haunting visions began to appear. "Harold, where are you..." echoed the pained voices of young women, tormented in a world shrouded in darkness. "Pleasee back... A world without you is unbearable..." Their cries of anguish filled the air, each one mourning my disappearance.

    Shock rendered me speechless as I witnessed the devastation my absence had caused. Feelings of difort and unease surged within me. "Goddess, it''s because of you Harold disappeared!" "Die, dragon, for taking my husband away!" The scenes that unfolded next were even more harrowing. Mir and Eleonora, in a fury for unknown reasons, were locked in a deadly sh, their hatred for each other palpable. Their battle ravaged thend, carving mountains and drying up seas.

    "Watch this as well," Tempus''s voice echoed through the space, and a new series of visions began to unfold. Eleonora, drowning in loneliness and despair; Erina, stripped and sold in a ve market in a foreignnd; Morione, lying cold and lifeless with her entrails spilled out; Mir, consumed by darkness, loathing herself. The images were too much for my brain to process, and I found myself violently ill, unable to contain my revulsion.

    "Is this what happiness looks like to you?" Tempus asked with a meaningful smirk after showing me these irreversible truths. I was speechless, trying to understand the gravity of the situation.

    "That''s the future without you, and a past where you never existed," she exined. A chilling realization dawned on me, sending shivers down my spine as the implications of her words sank in. "This is why you exist now... for the happiness of the many women in your life," Tempus elucidated. Although hard to believe, the truth was now clear. "In a future where you disappear, they don''t realize you''ve gone to another world. Without a way to find you, the world descends into destruction and misery."

    "And a past where you never existed might have led to a better future, but it would still result in their unhappiness, independent of their will."

    "That''s why your presence now is vital. Your existence promises the best possible future, and even if you disappear, they can find you, preventing the realization of unhappiness."

    I remembered how, initially, if I hadn''t been there, Erina would have suffered at the hands of bandits. Morione said she would be doomed without me, and Mir confessed she would have been consumed by darkness if I wasn''t there.

    "In other futures, your absence led to misery, but now, even if you leave for another world, Eleonora and Mir can find you. This time, their methods are clear. Perhaps the future Miru came from was one where I followed the game''s path, leaving this world and abandoning them to face tragedy."

    "But now, it''s different. Even if I flee to reality, I would be quickly found. Mir has somehow discovered and essed my real world, and Eleonora has descended to find me. Unlike other futures, they now have a clear way to find me."

    "World''s providence nned all this. Your arrival here and the promise of a happy future were all determined by the world''s design. Every experience you''ve had might not have been mere coincidence. Even the smallest events were necessary steps to reach this moment. The tragedies of other timelines urred because these events didn''t happen there."

    "Morione''s love, Miru''s arrival, your union with an ancient goddess, and even your sistering into this world ¨C all these events were absent in other timelines, leading to tragedy."

    It seemed Tempus was right. The future Miru came from was one where I adhered strictly to the game''s storyline, eventually leaving for the real world, leaving behind a world in despair. "Still, there''s no need to worry now. If you just change your attitude, a life filled with happiness awaits you." Tempus'' words perplexed me. Change my attitude?

    "You seem ufortable with the affection of these women. Why not ept it? Considering what''sing, preparing now isn¡¯t a bad idea."

    "And now, the number of women in love with you has increased. You now have ten wives, don''t you?"

    Me, love them?

    "See, you''re resisting, aren''t you? Child, it''s a future you can''t prevent now, so ept it. Having many women who truly love you is something many men would envy. Don¡¯t deceive them."

    "There''s no reason to refuse now, right? You''ve been wandering because your initial goal to return to your world is fading. It''s time to confront your inner self."

    I couldn''t argue. I had felt burdened by their feelings because I wanted to return to reality. But now, I can travel between this world and reality, blurring that goal.

    "Even if I say this now, it''s already determined and can''t be changed... Just progress gradually. I''m only giving advice that might help."

    But what was this predetermined, happy future Tempus kept mentioning?

    "And the future as it stands now, can you tell me about it?"

    "Well, I can¡¯t. It''s my whimsy. It wouldn¡¯t be fun to spoil the excitement of what''s toe."

    Tempus chuckled, a mix of mockery and sympathy in his eyes. The thought of whaty ahead filled me with dread.

    "If you really want to know,e back tomorrow. And don''t eat anything your sister offers you tonight."

    With these cryptic words, Tempus ended our conversation, seemingly sending me back. "Just a moment?! Why shouldn¡¯t I ¨D " Before I could even ask the question, my meeting with Tempus abruptly concluded, leaving me with a lingering sense of unease.

    I realized something odd. Tempus mentioned that I had ten wives, but there''s a discrepancy. Excluding Yura, I knew of only nine potential romantic partners. So, who''s the additional one?

    "Brother...?" Suddenly, amidst the shifting backdrop, a familiar voice reached my ears.

 Chapter 120

    "Brother? What happened...?" As my vision cleared, I found myself in a dimly lit room with my sister Yura, looking slightly startled by my sudden appearance.

    "Yura?" I was just as bewildered by the situation, a sense of irony hanging in the air.

    "How did this happen? I was resting on the bed and suddenly you just appeared out of thin air..." Yura''s ount allowed me to piece together a usible scenario. It seemed that Tempus had set the destination of my return to the inn where I had been staying. Her ability to transport people anywhere seemed almost too convenient. Could she be using some sort of magical teleportation?

    "Exining the situation might beplicated, but in simple terms for now... let''s just say I was brought back here by something," I said, trying to simplify theplex events.

    "Ah..." Yura seemed slightly suspicious but somewhat grasped the situation, giving me a somewhat vague nod.

    "So, did you meet that girl Miru? You said she had something important for you," she asked.

    How should I answer? Nodding felt ufortable given the shocking revtions, and shaking my head didn''t seem right either. "Well... it seems like I did gain something," I responded ambiguously.

    "That''s a bit vague, isn''t it?" Yura sensed something odd but didn''t press further.

    "Anyway, I''m d you got something out of it," she said, wagging her tail slightly as her curiosity seemed to recede."Oh, and I''ve got something good for you again today!" Yura cheerfully presented me with some mysterious substance she had acquired from an unknown source.

    "What..?" My heart skipped a beat, recalling Tempus''s warning.

    "Here, it''s most effective if you take it before bed!" Tempus had advised me not to eat anything given by my sister, and although I didn''t know the reason, I was warned not to consume whatever Yura offered me.

    "Why aren''t you drinking it?" She held out the bottle, and I stared at it nkly. Reluctantly, I remembered Tempus''s words - a warning from someone who might be an enemy someday. I couldn''t ignore it, despite my reluctance to trust her. Not long after Tempus'' counsel, I found myself in a situation where I had to choose between trusting my future nemesis and my own sister. "Yura, just wait..." I tried to refuse the potion she offered, but she unexpectedly grabbed my hand, forcing the bottle to my lips.

    "Drink it quickly!" Before I could resist, I involuntarily swallowed the contents of the bottle, and soon after, a desperate cough overtook me.

    "Oops... Did I go too far? Sorry..." Her apology seemed futile; the damage was already done. Surprisingly, this was not the kind of behavior I was used to from Yura.

    "Why did you do that, uh..." I couldn''t really get angry at my sister. I was just left with a sense of dissatisfaction.

    And then, an overwhelming wave of sleepiness hit me. My eyelids grew heavy, and a strong desire to sleep washed over me, obliterating any thoughts of scolding Yura.

    "Just don''t do this next time, okay?" I could only manage a brief warning as fatigue engulfed me.

    "Got it, sorry, brother!" epting her apology, I felt an intense exhaustion and promptly copsed onto the bed.

    "Really, you''re incorrigible... Good night, brother." Yura''s smile seemed unusually joyful as I drifted closer to the edge of consciousness.

    "Goodnight, see you tomorrow, brother!" Her voice echoed cheerily as I sumbed to the deep embrace of sleep.

    Waking up to the pressure of sunlight on my eyelids, I felt drained, as if all my energy had been sapped. Despite taking Yura''s supposedly beneficial potion, my body felt unusually weary and strained. Even with arger bed, sleeping with two people might have contributed to my difort andck of proper rest. Waking up, I noticed Yura seemed unusually cheery, her energy almost overflowing.

    "Hey, brother!" Her yfulness, unusual for her, involved some affectionate gestures I wasn''t ustomed to. It felt as though she had siphoned some of my energy, the disparity between us stark and unsettling.

    "Seems like you took Yura''s suggestion yesterday," Tempus noted when I visited her again. Her knowing smirk, as she sipped her tea, hinted at an understanding of my current predicament.

    Though I tried to exin, her reaction was a mix of amusement and nonchnce. "Try this potion. It''ll protect you from whatever she''s giving you. Don''t fall for it this time," Tempus advised, her intentions unclear.

    "Can''t you just tell me about Yura directly?" I pleaded, but she preferred to keep me guessing, insisting on her enigmatic approach.

    "Discovering the truth for yourself is more valuable than being told," she said, her rules and games still a mystery to me.

    That evening, Yura arrived with the same potion as yesterday. This time, I epted and drank it willingly, knowing it was different from what I had resisted before.

    Once again, sleep overpowered me quickly, following the same pattern as the previous night. But this time, something was different.

    In the depths of sleep, my consciousness abruptly awoke, stirred by some external factor, bing increasingly alert and aware. In a bewildering turn of events, I found myself waking up to a situation that was hard to believe. A voice, unmistakably Yura¡¯s, yet carrying a tone so different, it made me question my ears. Her words,den with an explicit affection, were shockingly out of character.

    "Really love you... can''t hold back every day." The shock of these words, apanied by an increasingly erotically charged atmosphere, was unsettling.

    "Sleeping like you don''t know the ways of the world... so cute." The way she spoke, as if she owned me in my vulnerable state, was disturbing.

    Suddenly, a rustling sound followed by the sensation of loosening pants snapped me back to a worrying reality. Was this really happening? Her next words, filled with an overcharged desire, left no room for doubt.

    "Yura?!" Unable to keep up the act of being asleep, I opened my eyes in rm.

    Caught in the act, Yura¡¯s expression transformed into one of utter shock and confusion, like a culprit caught red-handed. As my eyes adjusted to the darkness, the scene before me was as shocking as I had imagined: Yura holding onto my pants, her eyes wide with an unknown intent.

    "What are you doing..." The situation was beyond belief, the only logical conclusion being the one I least wanted to ept.

    "Brother, I..." Her clear panic and trembling, unable to handle the situation, didn''tst long before she closed the gap between us.

    Suddenly, I felt her lips against mine - Yura had initiated a deep kiss. "Sorry, brother... I''ll exinter... for now, just let it happen..."

    Despite being caught, she seemed to resolve to continue her actions, a mix of desperation and resignation in her behavior. "Yura, stop this! We''re siblings, aren''t we? This isn''t right!!" I tried to reason with her, suspecting the influence of the fox spirit''s magic might have twisted Yura''s desires, but...

    "No, this is right... because we''re not actually blood-rted." Yura''s shocking revtionpletely contradicted my memories.

    "So, it''s not wrong. This love I have for you... I''ve nurtured it for so long." Her words revealed a deeply rooted affection, one that seemed misced and bewildering.

    But before I could further process this twist, Yura¡¯s actions became more aggressive, her tongue skillfully intruding into my mouth, cutting off my train of thoughts.

    "I''m sorry, brother..." She apologized, hinting at some hidden truths yet to be unveiled.

    "And I love you so much?" Her confession was followed by an even bolder move to explore me more intimately.

 Chapter 121

    121 - A night faithful to instinct

    "Haa... Oppa..."

    He let out passionate and lustful breaths like a beast driven by desire,pletely different from the innocent younger brother I usually knew... I couldn''t help but be shocked by the sight of him panting solely based on his instincts.

    "Yura?!"

    I can''t think of anything to say because I''m so different from the younger brother I knew.

    Since when did things go wrong... Has his personality been distorted by the fox god''s magic?!

    However... As if to tantly deny such a prediction, Yura''s next words simply stop the thought itself.

    "I love her brother so much... I''ve always liked her brother rationally... I''ve really loved her brother since I was little."

    Words that clearly refute my opinion, but that doesn''t mean they were changed by the fox god, but that they have been like that from the beginning...

    And it wasn''t just that.

    A reality so unbelievable that at first I doubted my ears, wondering if I had heard wrong.

    It''s just that Yura and I... We don''t share blood...

    Side -

    Once again, the lips of the siblings connect, and this time, a more intense sound begins to flow out than before. "Umm... Ha.."

    The sound of waves forming when tongues touch each other is clearly audible to my ears, and I begin to lose consciousness. "A kiss with someone you love... So sweet..."

    After being robbed for a long time, the lips that were barely smacked, a white silver thread connects Yura''s lips and mine with a silver thread, leaving behind clear evidence.

    "Yuri... We are siblings..."

    She knows it''s an excuse she''s already used before, but she wants to somehow get out of this situation, so she says whateveres to mind.

    "No... I can''t deny the rtionship between siblings, but we don''t share blood. This feeling is not wrong, so don''t look at me like that.."

    "Ah-...?!"

    Let''s look into the ecstatic eyes...

    "You just need to be honest, too."

    "Ugh...?"

    I started to feel dizzy and my body felt drowsy... Ugh...

    A strange feeling that cannot be expressed in words leaves me dazed...

    "Now... Chew again "

    ??

    I don''t know how many deep kisses, really... I don''t know why, but this time I also move actively.

    "Why am I like this..? Something doesn''t feel like me..."

    "Shh~"

    I was going to say something just now... But I forgot, and with Yura''s words, all my existing thoughts disappear...

    "It''s okay- Just do whatever you want "

    What do I want to do..?

    What I want to do is...

    "Oh?"

    Meanwhile, Yura suddenly looks surprised and her cheeks turn redder than before.

    "hehehe... The kiss felt good, brother...? That''s right, the lower part has be incredibly hardo"

    This feeling is vague... My body bes increasingly hot due to the vague yet distinct feeling of excitement. "It''s okay, oppa, I want the same thing"

    Then, she carefully takes off her outer clothes one by one, showing me her beautiful inner skin.

    "What do you think? A body just for you... Don''t you really want to have it?"

    Just as she said, I couldn''t control myself right now.

    At the moment... Something makes normal thinking impossible.... It felt like I was dreaming...

    However, I should say that I wanted to keep feeling it because it wasn''t bad... I couldn''t control my body rationally. "Do whatever you want "

    Yura slowly rxes as if she is surrendering herself to me while being held in my arms... I stop at the sight that feels particrly lovely...

    "Oppa..."

    She knocks her down and lets out her beastly breath and res at her as if she were a hungry beast.

    "Yura... I..."

    Thest bit of reason I had left was putting on the brakes, and I realized toote that I wanted to tell her that I couldn''ty my hands on her younger brother...

    "It''s okay"

    "Ugh?!"

    He seductively picks my ear and seduces me in a low-key manner, so myst line of defense is ultimately destroyed.

    "Pleasee..."

    With just one word, I entrust my consciousness to an instinct that I cannot control, like a doll that follows orders.

    "Huh?!! ??"

    When she finally did something, Yura made a vulgar sound and her body trembled, and she threw her head back due to the stimtion that she couldn''t ept.

    The teasing expression from just a moment agopletely disappeared, and her eyes widened at the intense pleasure.

    At the same time, the electric currentes to me as well, and my head tingles for a moment, and then immediately a huge wave of pleasure swallows me, who is small, and makes me sink into the wave.

    "Haa... I came in... I finally came in... Haan..."

    "I love you, oppa... Just like this... Love me ah..."

    Following Yura''s request and her instincts, he eventually pushes his crotch into her fleshy walls.

    "Ugh...! Haa? Haa "

    Every time I reach the tip, I let out an intense sound in response to the pleasure, and the sound makes me even more intense.

    "Oppa... Kiss me..."

    At her request, this time I was the first to ce my lips on hers. True to her instincts, her actions became faster and faster

    due to the pleasure that felt like her brain was melting.

    "Ah, it''s intense..." It feels so good I can''t stand it..."

    He hugs me tightly and begs with a voice filled with lingering emotion and even greater desire.

    "Every time I touch it, it goes away ? Haa... Please continue..."

    As the dynamic behavior continues, the brain gradually sends a signal of limitation.

    "Yura..."

    The situation has already progressed to the point where it cannot be reversed, but... Really... Thest bit of reason left rmends a minimum of conscience.

    If we leave it inside like this, it will truly be an unavoidable rtionship.

    So... If you can, go out now...

    "Ugh?!"

    However, just as I was about to put that thought into action... Something pulled me strongly from my back. "hehehe... Oppa, didn''t you just have a bad thought? No~ I have to make sure to put an end to what I''ve already done?"

    The true identity of it is Yura... She wrapped her legs around my back and held me in ce, and now I really couldn''t do

    anything...

    "Yura?!"

    I tried to fight against her sudden spirit, but...

    "Pour it all out in one ce ?"

    It was already closed tightly so there was nothing we could do.

    In the meantime, the limits be clearer and closer.

    "?!!"

    In the end, it reaches its peak and you reach the limit of pleasure with a feeling you have never felt before.

    "Ah... I definitely got it... It''s my brother''s..."

    The ecstasy ends quickly, and immediately afterwards, feelings of helplessness and regret begin to creep in.

    I''m sorry I can''t bear to say it... I just...

    "hehehe... I finally ended up with my brother "

    However, unlike me, Yura still looks at me sinisterly with a nk expression.

    "But... It''s still not enough!"

    She had already shaken off so much and her stamina waspletely drained, so she wanted to quit now, but Yura didn''t

    seem to have any intention of doing so.

    "Wait a minute, Yura?!"

    I screamed as if dering surrender, but this time, as if it was his turn to take the lead, he did the opposite of before,

    knocking me down and waving his tail, which I could only see now, obscenely.

    "Actually, there''s something I didn''t confess, but I''ll tell youter "

    "First of all, you were not satisfied once yesterday and the day before yesterday?"

    Wait a minute... What are you talking about yesterday and the day before yesterday...?

    "Come on, let''s continue! I''m just getting started?"

    Unlike me, who has already felt my physical limitations, he reveals to me a desire that I still cannot fathom.

    "Wait a minute...!!"

    She knew it wouldn''t help since she had already done everything she could, but just in case, she went beyond her instincts

    and appealed for mercy.

    But...

    "Ah... No...!"

    "Okay!"

    She so coldly rejects my pleas and still enforces her wishes deep into the night.

    "Whoa..?!"

    When I opened my eyes, fortunately, I was at an inn where morning hade.

    "Ugh..."

    The dizziness caused by malnutrition spread all over my head, so it took me some time to ept reality.

    A strong scent that is clearly felt as soon as one''s mind is restored... Due to the series of violent actions between the male

    and femalest night, there is now a slightly unpleasant smell in this room that cannot be exined in words.

    "hehehe... Oppa..."

    And my younger brother sleeping soundly next to me... However, we have be a rtionship that cannot be called brother and sister anymore.

    Honestly,st night... I lost consciousness at some point.

    Is it correct to say that I fainted in the middle... Anyway, no matter how much I tried to recall, the only ending was an

    unnatural memory.

    "Ugh..."

    At the same time, the feeling of helplessnesses again... Even though we are not real blood rtives, I continue to

    criticize myself endlessly for hugging someone who was like real brother and sister.

    "Anyway... Yura... I never thought they were real siblings..."

    You will hear the details when you wake up, but... It was a very shocking truth.

    Well, I knew that we were truly connected by blood... But I honestly couldn''t believe it because the reality was denying all the

    memories I knew.

    And at the same time, the faces of many womene to mind...

    ¡°...!!"

    When I think of them, I be afraid because I cannot dare to imagine what will happen if this fact is discovered.

    Now... Will it be okay if this fact is discovered...?

    I asked myself that question and tried to find the answer...

    ""

    What I came back to was a nk page in my head.

 Chapter 122

    "Hehe... brother?" Yura entwined her arms around mine, pressing her body close to me, emitting a fragrance that was intoxicatingly sweet, like a flower seducing a bee.

    "Yura, I need you to tell me... our real rtionship..." I urged, seeking rity.

    "We were once step-siblings, but now we''re a loving couple?" Her response seemed flippant, as she continued her affectionate advances, seemingly misunderstanding my intent.

    "Hehe... just kidding. You want to know about our birth secrets, right?" Yura¡¯s demeanor suddenly became serious, and she began a story that seemed to hold a tinge of sadness.

    "Actually, I''m your stepsister. I was adopted into your family at a very young age, too young to remember any details. I don''t know who my real parents are. Initially, I even thought your parents were my real parents. When I first learned the truth, I was shocked."

    So she was adopted, and the reasons for her adoption were unknown. I had always thought of her as my blood sister...

    "But being adopted into a wealthy family was a blessing. It meant my biological family was either nonexistent or had abandoned me."

    Her grip tightened around me, possibly reflecting fear from those uncertain times.

    "Though it might sound ungrateful, I can''t say my childhood was happy.""What do you mean...?" My voice wasced with surprise. My memories of Yura were always filled with smiles; this revtion was unexpected.

    "Oh, I didn''t mean it was because of you! It''s not your fault at all...! Without you, I might have even considered myself unhappy."

    She hesitated, seemingly finding it difficult to exin theplex emotions rted to her upbringing.

    "Our parents were always busy with work, only home on weekends. While we had financial support, I always longed for parental love, which left me feeling neglected."

    Her tail moved listlessly, gradually attempting to envelop me in an embrace. "So... I really liked you, brother... You were always kind to me... Honestly, I think I sought the affection from you that I didn''t get from our parents..." Yura''s confession resonated with me, reminding me of how close we were during our childhood, much closer than typical siblings from other families.

    "At some point, I started seeing you as more than just a brother. I tried to hide it, but just thinking about you, even in the simplest ways, always made my heart flutter." She shyly bowed her head, blushing, a mix of shame and confession in her words.

    "But I kept those feelings hidden, knowing this rtionship couldn''t be revealed... Even if it made me sick at heart, I was determined to hide it forever..."

    She then looked directly at me with a bitter smile.

    "Aftering to this ce... receiving something from a fox deity or whatever it was, I couldn''t control myself. To be honest, I''ve been receiving potions from a goddess named Abrne, a powerful sedative that put me into a deep sleep... I used it to cope with my overwhelming desire for you..." Yura''s words implied that the ''good potion'' she gave me was actually a sedative, exining my fatigue in the mornings.

    "Whatever the reason,st night''s potion didn''t work, and so, here I am, confessing my deepest wish to you."

    There was a momentary sadness in her demeanor, but then she became earnest, gripping my hand tightly as she pleaded with an intense voice.

    "Brother, can''t you just stay here?"

    "What...?" I was filled with confusion and apprehension at her request.

    "Your goal is to return me to normal and ask that goddess to send you back to reality, right? I don''t want to just be an ordinary college student, a burden to you, or just remain as siblings. I''d rather be in this world where you''re here, and loving you isn''t a problem!"

    Trembling with fear of the words I might say next, she looked like amb in a fairy tale, crying out her most desperate wish. "In reality, I might just be an ordinary girl, but here, I can wield the power of a deity, right? So, this time, I can take care of you, brother... in this unknown world where love knows no bounds." Yura''s voice, buried in my chest, was filled with longing and a hint of sadness. Tears were now streaming down her face.

    "I ask this of you... I don''t care what happens to my life in the real world... Just ask the goddess to asionally update our parents, so they are not worried. Can''t we just stay together here...?"

    "Please don''t leave me alone... I don''t want to be apart... I love you, brother, I want to be by your side...!" Her plea was heartfelt, and I found myself at a crossroads.

    Tempest''s words echoed in my mind, ''Look deeply into your inner self.'' It was advice to contemte what I truly desired.

    Honestly, my original purpose had already faded away. The return to the real world... But that had already been achieved by Mir, and having experienced both worlds, my honest feeling was that this world was more appealing.

    The reason I had been resisting this world had disappeared. The only other excuse was their twisted obsession, but even that seemed like a flimsy justification, considering Tempest''s words: ''ept it, being loved sincerely by many women is something most men would envy. Don''t deceive them.''

    These thoughts culminated in a moment of intense reflection. My refusal had no valid ground anymore, yet epting this reality was still daunting.

    "Yura..." I couldn''t be lost in thought forever. Finally, I gently stroked my stepsister''s hair and gave her my response.

    "...?"

    Her eyes, filled with intense anticipation, met mine as I mustered my courage.

    "I need some time to think... It won''t be long, and it won''t necessarily be negative..."

    "Brother...!" Her expression brightened instantly, relieved and hopeful at my response, a smile blossoming on her face. "Thank you!!" Yura hugged me tightly, her tail moving softly and naturally as she finally rxed. I held her in my embrace, pondering the decisions and realizations that awaited me. What kind of life did I truly want?

    "Really interesting, you''re unpredictable as ever," Tempest greeted me the next day, leisurely sipping her tea. "I thought revealing the truth would stop your sister''s rampage, but instead, she enchanted you, didn''t she?" Her yful tone was irritatingly smug.

    I couldn''t argue; she was right. So I simply listened, feeling frustrated and annoyed.

    "Do you consider yourself different for being immune to concepts?" I finally asked, recalling how she had once referred to me. ''Immune to concepts''... What did that mean?

    "Tempest, what does ''immune to concepts'' mean?"

    She looked surprised for a moment, then rxed back into her usualnguid demeanor. "Ah, I almost forgot... When you live with so much time, you often forget things."

    Tempest''s atmosphere was unique. Despite her youthful appearance, her mannerisms and speech felt like that of an elderly woman.

    "Basically, I refer to you as someone immune to the norms of this world. A man for whom the usual rules don''t apply."

    I tilted my head in confusion. Was it because I''m from a different world?

    "You, being born in a world so different from this one, seem unaffected by the norms here. The future I saw changing is proof of that."

    "To make it clearer, it''s like your destiny is different... Maybe Mori-Onne, the goddess, knows more about it. But in simple terms..."

    Setting her teacup down, she turned fully towards me, something she did only when about to discuss something serious.

    "You are someone whose path isn''t dictated by the usual forces of fate in this world. An anomaly of sorts."

    Listening to her, I felt a sense of rity about my ce in this strange world. My origin from another realm made me a wildcard, unpredictable in the grand scheme of this world''s fate. "You have a unique destiny, unlike those born in this world. It''s proof of your origin from another world," Tempest exined. "Like people are intrigued by others very different from them, your destiny is so distinct that it attracts other fates."

    I hadn''t realized this before. Even the goddesses, Abne and Mori-Onne, had felt something unusual about me.

    "Your destiny and future are unpredictable and attract many lovers because the concepts of this world don''t apply to you. Your different nature entices both significant and minor destinies," she continued.

    I wondered if the twisted feelings of those around me were also due to this reason. But then again, it felt like I just had bad luck with rtionships.

    "Certainly, those who love you aren''t ordinary. Gods, princesses, a mother and daughter redefining magical history, an ancient dragon, and a red-haired warrior..."

    Indeed, those in my circle were extraordinary characters.

    "And the red-haired warrior... you mean Erina?"

    "Yes, child. Her abilities are rare in history. Although not clearly defined, predecessors called such power ''warrior''."

    I recalled there was no direct mention of the protagonist being a warrior in the game. Based on achievements, it seemed fitting, but it was never explicitly stated.

    "The world tries to be fair, bridging the gap between gods and mortals. asionally, a mortal is born with such talent to even out the imbnce."

    Now I remembered Mori-Onne and Rusria referring to Erina as a warrior. It was only now that it clicked.

    "Is there anything else you wanted to discuss? I don''t see any other topics for today," Tempest asked.

    She was right. I hade initially to discuss Yura, but ended up learning more than I intended, almost identally. "Right...," I mused as Tempest hinted at a challenging and significant period ahead. The advice, though cryptic, left me with a sense of anticipation, as if I was an audience member waiting for a pivotal movie scene.

    Returning from the spire to Yura, I found her waiting for me, greeting me with excitement. "Brother!" Her behavior, though slightly different due to our newfound rtionship, still carried the warmth and familiarity of our past. She nestled into my arms, her body rxing against mine.

    "Your embrace is soforting...." she murmured, her weight bing more noticeable as she leaned into me.

    I let Yura stay close, the awkwardness lessened now that I understood our true rtionship. "What should we do now?" I asked, though I really had no specific n.

    Honestly, there seemed nothing left to do. With our recent conversations, Yura appeared content with her current state, seeing no need to revert to her original form.

    "I''m not sure..." I replied, genuinely clueless about our next steps. But as I spoke, our surroundings unexpectedly shifted.

    "Eh..?" Yura and I both expressed our surprise. "Brother, where are we?"

    Her wide eyes mirrored my own shock. Though the ce was unfamiliar to her, I recognized it instantly. The realization sent a wave of tension through me, recing the peace I had felt just moments ago. In the ce we found ourselves in... clearly...

    "Mixing with other women... unforgivable, my knight..." came a voice filled with the despair of all the world''s sorrows.

 Chapter 123

    "My knight... how could you betray me..." The goddess''s voice, sadder than ever before, revealed her grief.

    "You were meant to be mine..." The despair in her voice, coupled with her overwhelming presence, weighed heavily on my shoulders.

    "But... why would you mix with another woman...?" The reality was too abhorrent to bear, yet the target of my disgust was someone I could never hate.

    "Yes... you didn''t want this, did you?! Of course, you didn''t! But that woman beside you must have seduced you, there''s no doubt about it!" Despite this, the clear intent to kill in her words froze me in ce.

    "That sly vixen... I won''t let her be...!" Even though her anger wasn''t directed at me, Eleonora''s outcry made me feel as though I was being pushed back.

    Then, a blinding white light emitted from her fingertips, and instinctively, I knew. If touched by that light, I would be erased as if I never existed in this world¡ªdown to the smallest particle, smaller than anything I could imagine.

    "Meet your end for coveting what is mine!" Her voice, filled with resentment, was almost a tearing scream.

    "Yura?! Shouldn''t we escape?!" While my instinct was to flee from this impending death, Yura stood calmly, seemingly unaware of the danger of the light. Did she not realize what it was?

    In that moment, Yura seemed to prepare herself, took a deep breath, and then released a stream of fiery mes towards the approaching light.With a roaring sound, the bright sh and the fierce mes collided, filling the world with a tumultuous noise, and then...

    A violent windstorm ensued, making it nearly impossible for me to keep my eyes open as it tried to push me away. Barely able to hold my ground in the midst of the storm, I was blinded by the brilliant lights that filled my vision. When the storm subsided and I could finally open my eyes, I was greeted by a shocking scene.

    ck ashes, remnants of the sh between Eleonora and Yura, covered the ground, and the interior of the temple was ckened as if it had been consumed by fire.

    "Stay back, brother..." Yura stepped forward, her eyes shining with an unusual vibrancy, different from her usual appearance.

    Eleonora, having lost her sanity, was filled with a feral rage. Her eyes fixated only on Yura, as if she was the only target that needed to be eliminated.

    Screaming, Eleonora unleashed bolts of blue lightning. In response, Yura conjured a gigantic fireball, resembling a statue from the square, and hurled it towards Eleonora.

    The sh of their powerful magics created a tempestuous storm, and all I could do was cling desperately to the ground, trying not to be swept away by the maelstrom.

    Yura''s mes, seemingly stronger this time, pierced through the lightning and headed straight for Eleonora.

    "It''s nothing...!!" Eleonora shattered the meteor-like fireball with a punch. The temple, already looking dpidated from their previous magical sh, was now half destroyed.

    "Die!!" Seemingly deciding that magic wasn''t enough, Eleonora leapt towards Yura with a force that seemed to tear the ground apart.

    Then, a terrible sound, indescribable and blunt, suggested bones shattering and possibly the entire body being crushed. As a bystander, I was horrified by the awful noise.

    Shortly after, a loud crash echoed as the building I was in started to copse. The ground beneath me gave way, and I fell into darkness. Gasping for air, I felt the aftershocks of Eleonora''s punch affecting me, momentarily numbing my lower body and spreading excruciating pain from within. It was just a moment, but it felt like an eternity.

    Eleonora continued her relentless assault, her fury causing what seemed like seismic shifts in the environment.

    Yura, not one to simply endure, retaliated with a kick. This caught Eleonora off guard, leading to her being flung into the sky.

    "Krhh... Brother...!!" Yura, with incredible strength, soared into the air, holding onto me as we continued to plummet towards the ground. It felt like narrowly escaping death, only to see the light of the world anew.

    "Brother, are you okay? Ahh...!" Landing on the ground, Yura gently released me and then copsed to her knees, groaning in pain.

    "Ugh... That goddess... she''s too much for us right now..." She acknowledged the overwhelming power of Eleonora, a formidable adversary we were clearly not prepared to face.

    Despite the brief encounter, the fact that Yura could stand her ground against such a force was impressive to me. She had only just arrived in this world andckedbat experience, yet she managed not to bepletely overpowered.

    Suddenly, something fell from the sky like aet, creating a dust storm and obscuring our vision.

    "I cannot forgive you, harlot... For touching my man, death a hundred times over would still be too lenient..." Eleonora''s words, filled with spite and sadness, cut through the air like a sharp de.

    "Tsck..." Yura clicked her tongue in frustration, clearly troubled by Eleonora''s murderous intent.

    "I will take your life... This is the least and the most I can do as punishment... I will end you painfully...." Eleonora''s presence was overwhelming, filled with hatred and intent to kill, slowly advancing like an inescapable doom.

    "Please wait, Goddess!" Despite knowing I was safe, fear gripped my heart. Initially, I was paralyzed with indecision, but I knew I couldn''t just stand by and do nothing. "Harold?!" Eleonora''s expression changed from shock to despair as she recognized me, the person obstructing her path.

    "I met you before, and as I understand, Yura is my sister! Please show her mercy!" I pleaded, feeling like I was trying to calm a ravenous lion. My heart was pounding so hard in the extreme tension that it almost felt like it would burst.

    "But... don''t you already have many girls who want you? You are mine..." Eleonora''s possessiveness was clear.

    "Yes, I belong to you, Goddess. You are my priority, please show us mercy just this once!"

    For a moment, Eleonora seemed to regain some of her sanity, her previous rage subsiding slightly. "But... I cannot bear the thought of you loving another woman... I... I...!"

    "Eleonora!" In a bid to soothe her, I carefully embraced her. "I love you, Goddess. Haven''t I proven that several times?"

    Honestly, although I didn''t want to admit it and found it embarrassing to think about, there were times in the past when I sincerely cared for Eleonora.

    "Ah... this is unfair..." Her anger slowly diminished, and now she only showed her vulnerable side, resting in my arms.

    "Alright... I will let this pass..."

    After holding her for a while, Eleonora finally calmed down, though she seemed reluctant to let go of me. "Thank you, Goddess..." I expressed my gratitude, deciding to ept her affectionate demands for now.

    "Brother..." Suddenly, Yura also wrapped herself around me from behind.

    "Uh..." This scene rekindled Eleonora''s resentment, and the atmosphere started to grow heavy again. "Let go of him, you lowly creature... Didn''t you hear Harold''s words just now?" Eleonora red at Yura, but her tone was much milderpared to her earlier fury.

    "Brother is my brother, you can''t monopolize him." Despite admitting earlier that she couldn''t match Eleonora, Yura was still determined, pressing herself firmly against me.

    I felt like a shrimp caught between two whales,pletely powerless in the situation.

    "Harold, whisper your love to me once more, and stay in the temple with me tonight..."

    "Brother... you''ll refuse, right? I have something special nned for us tonight..."

    Faced with a choice akin to a child being asked whether they love their mother or father more, I was silent, unable to make a decision. The truth was, there was no real choice to be made in the face of their demands.

    "If you don''te to me, even if the world falls apart, I wille to get you... I hope you make a wise decision in your heart."

    "The love of a gumiho is indeed profound, but the love they cannot receive from their partner... they often obtain it through less than favorable means, don''t they?"

    Their words became increasingly suffocating, almost threatening, forcing me into a decision.

    What should I do in this situation...?

    Honestly, I just wanted to cry out for help...

 Chapter 124

    "Yura? Where on earth do you want to go...?"

    After a chilling encounter with Eleona that almost drew me inpletely, I found myself returning to the capital. Out of the blue, Yura said she wanted to visit a ce and started leading me by the hand.

    "Hmm... Should I call it a secret? It wouldn''t be fun if I told you!"

    I asked her about our exact destination, but she kept yfully refusing with a cheerful voice. Despite her clear steps, I had no idea where we were heading, so I just went along.

    "Ha ha...!"

    And then... there was something unnaturally forced about herughter. It was like she was tantly saying, ''I''m up to something suspicious!'' Even her usual inability to lie well contributed to my growing suspicion. She might not be my biological sister, but her audacity was enough to raise doubts. It seemed she was hiding something almost criminal.

    "I think I need to know where we''re going... Yura... something seems off..."

    Narrowing my eyes and lowering my voice a bit, Yura looked shocked and flustered.

    "Eh... Huh? Why...?!"Her response was even more unnatural than before, and she began to pull me along with more force.

    "It''s just... if you at least hinted where we''re going, I wouldn''t be suspicious. But you''re acting strange and hurrying me like this... it makes me wonder..."

    "No... it''s not! It''s nothing...! Nothing big!"

    Her voice became more and more shaky, turning my suspicion into near certainty.

    "Then shouldn''t you tell me a bit about where we''re going? Why are you so anxious to get there?"

    I was already suspicious since we hadn''t been in this ce long enough to know our way around or what was here.

    Under a sky that, unlike the bright sun, began to feel ominously cold and unweing...

    "Yura?"

    Sensing something was amiss, I tried to let go of her hand, despite her being my sister. But she held on too tightly, and I couldn''t break free.

    "Brother..."

    She called me with a voice that matched the somber mood, her eyes darkening a shade too... "What on earth were you nning to take me?!"

    Although the context was different, the fanatical atmosphere felt familiar, and my heart raced with apprehension. But it was already toote. I waspletely at Yura''s mercy, unable to move forward or back.

    She ignored my question and just silently brought her face closer to mine.

    "....?!"

    Our lips drew nearer, and even as I tried to pull away, she forcibly pulled me towards her.

    "Yura...?"

    It was clear that nothing good was about to happen, so I braced myself for whatever wasing, my teeth clenched in anticipation.

    "Pfft..."

    Suddenly, the heavy atmosphere vanished, reced in an instant by the lightness from before.

    "Hahaha..."

    She burst intoughter out of nowhere.

    "That tense atmosphere just now was a joke! Curious about where we''re going? It''s just... I have a little errand at the temple of Abne."

    It was as if all this had been a y - the sinister madness, the malevolent intent that seemed ready to devour me at any moment - all were gone.

    Just a thoughtlessugh... It was all a cruel joke, enjoyed at my expense.

    "Brother, aren''t you just too cute? Hehe... ? Honestly, your slightly scared expression makes me want to hug you right now."

    It was bewildering to see Yura, younger than me but in many ways more mature, behaving like someone else entirely.

    Her gaze was half yful, half seriously strange.

    "Temple of Abne...? But why do I need toe along?"

    "Just thought it''d be nicer to go together than scatter apart."

    Even hearing her reason, it wasn''t anything significant... If she had been honest, it would have been an understandable situation.

    "Sorry if you felt bad! I just... wanted to y a slightly mischievous prank... is that the right word?"

    Her unnatural expression, dark, hollow eyes, and a voice that matched them...

    Realizing all this was just a scheme to tease me sent shivers down my spine.

    "Ah... ? Your expression, brother, was really something... ? Sorry to say, but sometimes you''re so cute that I can''t resist ying these rough jokes."

    What must the nature of the fox deity have been like... New habits emerging in Yura naturally brought about doubts. Influenced by the power of the fox deity, both Yura''s appearance and inner self seemed affected. It appeared that, albeit mildly, she had developed a sort of sadistic pleasure in seeing others in a state of confusion and excitement. I had tried to ignore it, but now, I seriously needed to consider finding a way to bring Yura back to her original self.

    "Then let''s get going~"

    Her enticing yet irritating smile made the day ahead seem daunting.

    "Eh?!"

    "Brother...? Why are you suddenly like this...?"

    As I was about to walk back into the capital, a sudden chill ran down my neck, genuinely startling me.

    "?!"

    I quickly turned around, but the street was empty; nothing unusual caught my eye.

    "It''s nothing... just..."

    I had felt a piercing gaze on the back of my neck, but now there was nothing. Was it just my imagination...?

    "Let''s head back to the temple of Abne. Is there something strange?"

    Although I felt a bit suspicious, Yura''s urging made me suppress my unease and take a step forward.

    "In an unknown forest, a solitary ck-d girl exists..."

    "Neuahhh?!"

    Thest high dragon, Mir, despite her noble appearance, let out a scream of confusion and agony, mixed with pain.

    "Haah... Haah..."

    She thrashed as if in a fit, then gasped for breath as if she had been repeating some strenuous movement.

    "Ugh... The darkness is proliferating again..."

    She was acutely aware of her own problems and knew the solutions too well.

    "I need Harold..."

    Muttering the name of the man she had set her sights on, she looked up at the dry sky, almost as if praying.

    "More women are appearing... In the time I spent creating artifacts, their number has ridiculously increased..."

    She used to feel his presence and could control the darkness trying to engulf her mind to some extent.

    But... that was a situation of the distant past. Thest time she felt the aura of a woman from him was too overwhelming. "Harold looking at other women besides me..."

    Thump!

    "Eugh?!"

    Once again, she groaned in a violent spasm, trembling so pitifully that it was distressing to watch.

    "Just the thought of it is unbearable... If his traces remain to that extent... if I don''t make an effort to stay in his sight, I''ll be forgotten in no time..."

    Mir had known from the time she dragged him from his world that he had other women. Her draconic senses were so sharp that even gods would struggle to match them. Back then, she had ignored the presence of other women, thinking she alone would monopolize his attention. But that hope quickly turned into futile longing, worsening her symptoms.

    "Where is Harold right now...?"

    She murmured to herself and closed her eyes to concentrate. Secretly, she had ced a special spell on Harold, which allowed her to roughly locate his position.

    "He''s in the capital... I''ll find him soon...!"

    It might sound selfish, a statement made for her own sake rather than his, but it was a necessary action to prevent herself from being consumed by darkness.

    "Eugh...?"

    Once again, she felt a piercing gaze. Was someone following us?

    But, looking back again, there was no one suspicious. Everyone was busy with their own affairs, walking with purpose, making it impossible to pinpoint any suspect.

    "Brother, why are you doing that again? Is there really something?"

    This time, even Yura looked back, searching for any unusual figure, but she too seemed to find nothing and quietly turned back.

    "By the way, you found the temple of Abne so quickly, even though we haven''t been here long?"

    "Hmm... well... I have a good memory...?"

    Giving a somewhat vague answer, we finally reached the temple of Abne. The building, with its dreamlike design, always felt too mystical to get used to.

    "What promise did you make with Abne toe here so eagerly... Well, since we''re here, let''s go in quickly."

    "Wait!!"

    However, just as I was about to enter the temple as Yura wished, she suddenly grabbed my hand with a desperate and despairing voice. "Yura...?"

    Gone was the light, yful expression from just moments ago, reced now by a face so serious and somewhat sad it almost seemed tearful.

    "Well... I can''t tell you about the promise until we go in... I did want toe here, but... I also need a little time to prepare myself..."

    What kind of promise had she made to react like this upon arrival?

    "That... you did really love me, didn''t you, brother?"

    She suddenly brought up a somewhat embarrassing memory, looking anxious.

    "Well, I can''t deny that, but... why bring this up all of a sudden..?"

    "No... it''s just... to be honest, I really don''t like the idea... That... that... you being with other women... doing intense things? It doesn''t sit well with me."

    Her words were baffling, seemingly evasive, not wanting to get to the heart of the matter, making it impossible to understand her true feelings...

    "What are you talking about...?"

    "Really.... Euh!!"

    Suddenly, Yura threw herself into my arms, pressing her body against mine with all her might.

    I couldn''t understand her sudden, unpredictable actions or her heart.

    "Brother...! Kiss me before we go in..!!"

    And now, in this crowded street, not only had she embraced me unexpectedly, but she also made an absurd request.

    "What?! "

    I was taken aback by the suddenness and absurdity of it all, but my first reaction was to prevent Yura, who was already leaning in for a kiss.

    "Uh...?"

    In the midst of this, I caught a glimpse of a girl in the corner of my eye...

    "?!!"

    Despite the distance, the murderous aura emanating from her was palpable.

    A girl with ck short hair, dressed in dark attire that stood out among the people on the street...

    Mir..?!

    There she was, an encounter I had hoped to avoid, now facing me...

    Mir, the consumer of darkness...

    She was emitting an overwhelming aura, staring at us with an intensity that defied description.

    Could it be... the piercing gaze from earlier was hers?

    "Yura?! Can you step back for a moment?!"

    Sensing something ominous, I tried to push her away quickly, but she seemed determined not to let go... "No... I''m not ready yet... I can''t let you go like this... Euh...!!"

    Yura continued to utter iprehensible words, refusing to let go of me.

    The growing sense of menace was palpable. Instinctively, I knew that if I didn¡¯t distance us immediately, something terrible would happen.

    ncing back at Mir, I saw an even greater threat than before. She was like a volcano trembling dangerously on the verge of eruption - an intimidating and unsettling presence.

    "Eugh!!"

    Before I could fully process my thoughts about Mir, I felt a soft touch on my lips. Caught off guard, Yura had seeded in stealing a kiss.

    At that moment, my mind went nk, as if time itself had stopped, and my world fell into silence.

    "?!!!"

    Realizing something irreversible had just happened, I said, "Yura... Excuse me for a moment!!"

    Seeing no sign of Yura intending to move, I picked her up and started running wildly. Driven by the clear sense of danger behind us, my mind was filled with nothing but the thought of running madly.

    There was no time to hesitate.

    "Brother?! "

    I continued to sprint, holding Yura in my arms. If we didn''t put distance between us now, there would be no escaping.

    The only thought was to run if I wanted to live.

    "Craaaaahhhh!!!"

    Soon, a massive roar echoed throughout the capital, as if to confirm my fears. The earth seemed to shake, the intensity of the roar nearly deafening, heightening the tension.

    "Ah...?! It''s a dragon!!!"

    "A dragon in the middle of the town?! "

    "Sa... Save us...!! A giant dragon is attacking the town!!!"

    The people of the capital plunged into panic, frantically running for their lives, creating a scene of absolute chaos.

    "Brother?! Suddenly, a ck dragon in the middle of the street!!"

    Ignoring Yura''s words, I kept running, but the immense presence of the dragon didn¡¯t seem to fade away.

    "Craaaaahhhh!!!"

    Only the dragon''s roars filled the sky and the streets...

 Chapter 125

    "Craaaahhh!!"

    A giant and ck dragon, stirring chaos among the people of the capital. Its wings and body bore multiple scars, evidence of many battles and enemies devoured over the years.

    "Brother?! The dragon is flying towards us!!"

    "I know!"

    I continued to run endlessly, holding her tight, with no specific destination in mind.

    Inside me, a survival instinct was screaming a warning. If caught, it would be more than just a bad situation. It was an unimaginable catastrophe waiting to happen.

    So I ran wildly, crossing the streets in a desperate attempt to escape the immeasurable killing intent. Could a mere human outrun those massive wings?

    Honestly, if it were just a matter of speed, it was only a matter of time before we would be caught. So, the escape route I chose was...

    "Let''s go here?! "A narrow alleyway for cover. Even if a dragon''s vision is superior to that of humans, the distance was significant, and the narrow passageways, hidden by buildings, provided a better chance of evasion than open ground.

    "Brother, do you even know where you''re going?!"

    Honestly, I was running so blindly I had no idea where I was going. The alley was unfamiliar, and I just stepped wherever I could.

    "No?! We need to escape first, right?! The dragon seems to be after us!"

    "Yeah... But brother, your embrace is really warm, and... you smell nice ?"

    While I was sweating and starting to breathe heavily from the effort, Yura was just leisurely embracing me.

    "It''s like a prince carrying a princess, isn''t it romantic ~?"

    Despite the situation, with one of the top predators in the world chasing us, she blushed and smiled faintly. "Huff... Huff..."

    After running for a while, I finally set Yura down in some unknown alley.

    "Whew..."

    I took a brief moment to catch my breath and embraced the silence to assess our current situation.

    For a while, even holding our breath, only a profound silence followed. The pping sound that had maximized tension when we first started running was now absent. Only the rapid beating of my heart in my chest was audible. It seemed we had distanced ourselves from Mir.

    "Haah..."

    Having regained my breath and feeling somewhat safer, I let out a deep sigh, sweeping away the negative thoughts that had umted in my chest. It seemed like we had sessfully evaded Mir''s sight.

    Was fleeing through the alleys the right decision?

    Wiping the sweat that had dripped down to my jaw, I felt ufortable with the grime that had seeped into my shirt and shook out the cor.

    "Did we lose her?"

    Suddenly, Yura''s words made me shudder, though there was no clear reason why. Something about it felt unsettling.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Just as my mind was filled with worries and fears, a terrifying noise, too loud to ignore, came from afar.

    "Brother...? There''s a strange noiseing from over there..."

    "I know...!"

    It was like a massive wave roaring from a distance. Though we couldn''t see because of the buildings, something ominous and violent was approaching from the end of the street.

    The worst possible scenario unfolded in my mind... Could it be Mir causing chaos in the distance?

    "Could it be Mir... No, right?"

    Considering her power and ferocity, it wasn''t impossible, but to cause such a disturbance in the middle of the city...

    "Craaaahhhh!!!"

    But then, a ferocious roar sounded, and suddenly, where the sky had been clear just moments ago, now there were fragments swirling in the air... "Is it really happening...?"

    The fear that I had barely managed to suppress was turning into certainty, filling me with despair again.

    Crash! Crackle!

    Then, a horrifying scene unfolded before our eyes. Like cleaning tools sweeping away garbage on the floor, the tall buildings that had blocked our view until now were violently demolished, swept away.

    Theplex paths we had traversed... they were no longerplex. The space, now more like a barren wastnd with piles of building debris, hadpletely transformed.

    "Grrr..."

    The dark-consuming dragon, which we thought we had just evaded, was ring at us.

    "Mir...?!"

    It was like the growl of a starving predator or a sound to intimidate and instill fear in enemies. We instinctively stepped back.

    "Craaaahhhhh!!!"

    It let out a wild roar, as if to say that no matter how much we ran, it was futile.

    The roar was so powerful that it left our ears ringing.

    "This is crazy..."

    How did shee up with the idea of sweeping away an entire area instead of searching for us one by one? Not even a bucket list for the most powerful guys at a men''s club would include such a deed.

    "Mir?! Calm down...!"

    I wasn''t sure if my voice would reach her, but I tried to talk to her urgently, hoping to resolve the situation with words rather than bloodshed.

    With a scraping sound, the giant ck dragon slowly approached us. Thankfully, my plea seemed to work. While still intimidating, it didn¡¯t seem intent on harming us.

    Then, the massive ck form began to shrink...

    "Oo....!"

    It transformed back into the girl I knew, starting with a pained groan.

    "Mir... are you okay?!"

    The situation was more unsettling than I had anticipated.

    "Aah.. uh...."

    There was an unusual, alien atmosphere ¨C but it wasn''t the first time. Certainly, back when I first met Abne, she had been eroded by darkness after a fight... It was a simr state to that time... "Mir? Just a moment..."

    I was suddenly reminded of the process through which she had nearly lost her sanity forever.

    "...?!!"

    Before I could dwell on the unpleasant memory, Mir swiftly overpowered my lips, indulging in her madness-driven desire. All this happened right in front of Yura, as Mir relished without restraint.

    "Haah... ? That was really dangerous..."

    With the unstable killing intent dissipating and a sigh of relief, our lips finally parted.

    "Even though she''s your sister, seeing you kiss another woman made me lose control... I would have been gone forever if I was just a bitter..."

    Mir clung to me tightly, taking deep breaths, and began to savor me actively. And witnessing this was a woman who wouldn''t just stand by silently...

    "Brother? What are you doing...? Isn''t she your superior...?"

    Yura asked with a somewhat dishappy expression, inquiring about Mir''s identity.

    "You... Harold''s sister, I was suspicious... Are you a rival?"

    If it were only about personality, someone like Eleona would have rushed in, but Yura just sent a simple cautious look. She probably didn''t know what we had done, right? It would have been strange if she did know.

    Even if Eleona faintly knew through some oath, Mir had no such connection. The worst-case scenario here would be if Mir discovered that fact...

    "You''re not a rival! Because..."

    As long as Yura didn''t excitedly spill that fact, the situation wouldn''t plunge further into the abyss.

    "Stop it?! "

    I covered Yura''s mouth, forcibly cutting her off to prevent her from continuing.

    "Yura... Choose your words carefully..."

    Perhaps my earnestness reached her somewhat; she didn''t continue her usation.

    "Anyway, as I said earlier, I''m not handing over my brother to you!"

    If Mir had embraced me from the front, Yura was clinging to me from behind, making me feel the same embarrassment I had just a few hours earlier. "Really annoying... Even though you''ve undergone strange changes... I could tear you apart right now, you know?"

    "I''m not exactlycking in confidence myself."

    "Both of you, stop it..."

    In the midst of the increasingly tense atmosphere, I intervened to prevent any further exchange of words before things got worse.

    Fortunately, the girls seemed to heed my words. Honestly, even though I''m the weakest in terms of sheer power, it''s ironic that I''m the most influential in holding them back.

    "By the way, where were you two heading...?"

    She asked, suddenly curious about why we were out like this, her interest piqued.

    "We were on our way to the temple of Abne, at Yura''s request... Why?"

    "Temple of Abne..."

    She pondered for a moment, resting her chin in her hand, then lowered her head as if lost in thought.

    "I''ll go with you."

    "?! "

    Despite our past enmity, she unexpectedly decided to join us on our journey.

    But before I could react, Yura responded first.

    "What.. what did you say...?"

    She was so taken aback, it was as if an unexpected major problem had just intruded.

    Come to think of it... what business does she really have at the temple of Abne to want toe with us?

    The doubts I had pushed aside resurfaced as I saw Yura''s troubled face.

 Chapter 126

    "Suddenly...?"

    Her determined gaze left me at a loss for words.

    "I told you we were going to the temple of Abne, right? Let me join you."

    Her confidence was almost absurd, as if it were her rightful im.

    "Why...? It''s none of your business, is it?"

    Frankly, her apanying us seemed like it would onlyplicate things further. Given her past actions, it was natural to feel uneasy. Mir and Abne had once been in major conflict, and the fact that the temple had nearly copsed during theirst encounter did not bode well for her joining us now. Knowing well that they weren''t on good terms, I couldn¡¯t understand why she insisted oning along.

    "It is my business... The mere fact that you''re going to that temple is reason enough."

    What could be her reason for this insistence? It was iprehensible.

    "Rememberst time? We almost got into serious trouble with that goddess. I sense something suspicious again, a kind of greedy desire..."Yura trembled at these words, not me. Her reactions and demeanor had been off and suspicious from the moment Mir spoke.

    "I can tell... It''s my specialty, after all. Though not perfect, having seen so much darkness, I can sense even the slightest malintent."

    Her eyes then widened, the ruby-red irises deepening, as if she was channeling some inner brilliance, reminiscent of a detective awakening her keen senses. Her gaze, sharp and clear, was directed squarely at my sister.

    "You... are you up to something? Are you just tagging along to flirt, trying to take our brother into the temple?"

    Her sharp remark left Yura looking utterly confused, her face betraying a sense of panic so intense it almost seemed like she was breaking into a cold sweat.

    "Yura...?"

    Initially, I had my doubts about Mir, but her usible exnation now made me view my sister with suspicion. "Yura...?"

    Even after calling her, she just maintained her silence, almost as if a culprit refusing to admit guilt, unwilling to even meet my eyes.

    "Really, was there some ulterior motive for wanting to go to the temple?"

    I had trusted my sister, but herck of defense and continued silence only fueled my suspicions.

    "Haah..."

    However, countering my thoughts, Yura''s next reaction was a sigh mixed with frustration.

    "How could that be? What benefit would I have in handing you over to the goddess Abne? My reason for going there is simple ¨C I just wanted to express my gratitude for the information she providedst time."

    Her demeanor was starkly different from before, genuinely aggrieved and incredulous at the suspicion cast upon her.

    "The reason I wanted to go with you... I''m still not familiar with the way, and I didn¡¯t want to get lost."

    Her exnation didn''t seem odd, turning the situation back into a mystery. Another factor in her favor was her confidence.

    "If you really want to apany us, that''s fine, but you must take responsibility for any discord that arises, okay?"

    As I pondered this, her earlier suspicious behavior became even more baffling and confusing.

    Still looking at her suspiciously, Yura''s confidence slightly distorted my expression.

    "Okay? You said it yourself, so let''s not have any more discussions about it."

    Seemingly deciding that epting her proposal wouldn''t be harmful, I lightly agreed.

    This eptance, however, started to create an inexplicable tension, as Yura and Mir exchanged fierce nces with dark eyes.

    I couldn''t predict how things would unfold, but one thing was certain. Thanks to Eleona''s involvement earlier, I had a vague feeling, but to put it inly...

    It seemed like it was going to be a very challenging day. "Suddenly...?"

    Despite my call, she just kept silent, almost as if a guilty party refusing to confess, unable to even make eye contact with me.

    "Really, was your suggestion to go to the temple some sort of scheme?"

    I had trusted her as my sister, but herck of defense and continued silence only increased my suspicions.

    "Haah..."

    However, countering my thoughts, Yura reacted with a sigh, tinged with exasperation.

    "That''s ridiculous, isn¡¯t it? What would I gain by handing you over to Goddess Abne? I just wanted to express my gratitude for the information she providedst time."

    Her demeanor now was entirely different from before, genuinely aggrieved and incredulous at the suspicion cast upon her.

    "I wanted to go with you because... I''m still not familiar with the way, and I didn''t want to get lost."

    Her exnation wasn''t odd, turning the situation back into a mystery. Another factor in her favor was her confidence.

    "Fine, apany us if you wish, but you must take responsibility for any discord that arises, okay?"

    As I pondered this, her earlier suspicious behavior became even more baffling and confusing.

    Still looking at her suspiciously, Yura''s confidence slightly distorted my expression.

    "Okay? You said it yourself, so let''s not have any more discussions about it."

    Seemingly deciding that epting her proposal wouldn''t be harmful, I lightly agreed.

    This eptance, however, started to create an inexplicable tension, as Yura and Mir exchanged fierce nces with dark eyes.

    The situation was now beyond my understanding, but one thing was certain.

    Thanks to Eleona''s involvement earlier in the day, I had a vague feeling, but to put it inly...

    It seemed like it was going to be a very challenging day. "Ah, is that so?"

    Instead of hostility, Abne''s eyes now held a sense of curiosity as she looked straight at Yura. Strangely, Yura and Abne silently faced each other for a few seconds.

    "Yes, as my brother said... We''vee to express our gratitude for your helpst time..."

    Yura formally bowed her head slowly, her movements conveying thanks.

    "You''vee at a good time, hmm... yes... Sit and have a leisurely cup of tea with us."

    Snap!

    With a flick of Abne''s fingers, a table and seats appeared amidst a dreamlike mist, along with teacups filled with red tea.

    "Although I''m not thrilled... I''ve prepared some for you too."

    There were four cups, exactly matching the number of people present.

    Mir stared silently at the teacup, her face darkening for some inexplicable reason.

    "Please, take a seat. I''ve prepared something good; savor it slowly."

    Abne was the first to sit, choosing a spot on our side and spreading her arms invitingly.

    This unexpected turn of events seemed a bit out of ce ¨C suddenly having tea together?

    "Why are you just standing there? Won''t you all sit down?"

    Like the others, I was stiff with surprise, trying to understand this unforeseen situation, while Abne seemed frustrated by our hesitation and urged us to sit.

    "Well... I won''t refuse..."

    The first to ept Abne''s invitation and sit was Mir, despite the recent hostility between them. She appeared quite receptive to the hospitality.

    "Well then, I suppose... I will too..."

    Yura sat down with an ambiguous expression, and I, somewhat reluctantly, joined them.

    As everyone took their seats, Abne was the first to sip her tea, and following her lead, I too began to drink the steaming tea.

    The aroma of the tea leaves filled my mouth... While I''m no connoisseur of taste, it was clear that the tea prepared by the goddess was indeed exceptional. "Thank you, I will."

    Following my lead, Mir and Yura also began to drink their tea...

    Thud!

    A loud noise shattered the peaceful atmosphere.

    "O2...?!"

    As Mir took a sip of the tea, she suddenly copsed onto the table, motionless.

    What on earth was happening?

    Thud!

    Another dull thud sounded.

    "Yuriel?! "

    This time, it was Yura who fell.

    Why were they all copsing? Something was terribly wrong...

    "Qot....?"

    Before I could even finish my thoughts, a strong dizziness overwhelmed me. My consciousness quickly faded, pulling me into a deep abyss.

    "What''s... happening...."

    My vision blurred, and thest thing I saw was a woman''s sinister smile, full of calcted glee.

    "Goddess...?"

    Thud!

    As my consciousness rapidly slipped away, I couldn''t even begin to react to the situation before losing awarenesspletely.

    "You''ve done well, Yuriel, such an honest child unlike me."

    The only one awake amidst the sleeping group was the goddess, her eyes clear and alert.

    "How brave of you to share the man you love, even if it''s a promised arrangement... You must have shed many tears and made difficult decisions in your heart..."

    She looked at the defenseless, sleeping girl with a mix of respect and admiration.

    "I''m grateful to you. Even though an unexpected intruder came, you still led him here, and that''s all that matters."

    She got up from the unnned table, pulling the still unconscious man into her embrace.

    "Well... maybe it''s for the best. I nned to put you to sleep one way or another, anyway."

    In a world where love''splexities are well understood, witnessing a loved one in the arms of another is an agonizing sight.

    "Harold, shall we continue what we couldn''t finishst time?"

    Expressing deep gratitude to the man''s sister, she lifted him and moved him to a bed... "Ah, yes...? Well then, I can''t miss this opportunity, even if I''m the only one enjoying it."

    Abne proceeded with her original n, her desires slowly revealing themselves in the absence of prying eyes. Just as she reached out to grab his clothes in her intended action,

    "Stop."

    The voice of the woman who had seemingly copsed lifelessly now echoed coldly through the hall.

    "Hmm...?"

    Surprised by the voice, Abne turned around to find the eyes of the darkness-consuming dragon reflecting back at her.

    "As I thought... I knew you wouldn''t do anything favorable for me."

    Realizing that Abne had seen through her, Mir revealed a hint of triumph mixed with her rising hatred.

    "Sharp, aren''t you? And I saw you drinking the tea... Yet you''re awake..."

    Abne gracefully rose from the bed, gathering magical energy at her fingertips, her demeanor both rxed and beautiful.

    "An acquired talent, I suppose... Learning to filter out the bad came from the hardships I faced in my youth."

    Mir''s expression and voice were calm, a stark contrast to the tension of their previous confrontation.

    "Abne... we never really settled our rtionship back then..."

    Slowly stepping towards the bed, her voice was oddly tranquil, her smileden with multiple meanings as she readied herself for a divine hunt.

    "Well... the fact that I couldn''t put you to sleep might actually be a good thing. It seems we both have some unresolved emotions to address."

    The stars on the ceiling red up again, shining even brighter than before, targeting the ck dragon.

    "It seems so."

    With a light voice simr to Abne''s, yet intimidating andden with the history of ying gods, Mir raised her ws that had split the bellies of numerous deities.

    Both were eerily calm in the situation.

    In an ironic turn of events, the room, lit up like the night sky with angry stars, mirrored the goddess''s rage.

    "There''s a lot that''s been building up... How about we settle the hierarchy this time?"

 Chapter 127

    "Disappear."

    In the dark night sky, the dazzling stars responded to the calmmand, and their bright light suddenly intensified.

    "....!!"

    The seeds of purification, meant to suppress a sphemous being, erupted in a grand cosmic disy within the small confines of the temple. It was like the calm before a storm, a peaceful night that would soon give way to a catastrophic upheaval.

    As Abne''s tranquility passed, a massive roar followed.

    Countless beams of light, faster than the eye could see, shot out, aimed to erase the existence of the ck dragon.

    "Ugh!"

    Mir instinctively reacted to the attack, managing to block it just in time.

    Swoosh!Her sharp ws sliced through the beams of light, splitting them into two. The attacks, misdirected, ended up destroying the temple walls instead.

    Mir had sessfully defended against the first strike, but she looked at her weapon and armor with discontent. The parts that hade into contact with the shes were indented and frayed, and she bit her lip as a dyed pain hit her.

    The ws of the dragon, which had never been scratched or damaged despite enduring countless impacts, were easily marred by Abne''s strike.

    "Surprised that I''m stronger than you expected?"

    While Mir tried to hide it, her confusion was clear, in contrast to the stillposed and confident goddess, who took a step forward. It was as if to say her previous attack was just the tip of the iceberg.

    "That was an unexpected ident due to my underestimationst time... But now, it''s different. I won¡¯t leave any openings."

    Her face brimming with confidence, Abne gestured towards Mir.

    Rumble!

    The stars once again prepared their judgment against Mir. This time, not just one, but several blinding beams, far too many to handle, surged towards her.

    "I can handle this...!!"

    The onught was like a relentless wave, iparable to the previous attack. Yet Mir stood undaunted, her red eyes intensifying in color. Swoosh! Crack! Boom!

    Drawing on her experience from numerous battles, Mir efficiently countered the onught of attacks. She deflected the light, splitting it and using it to intercept other beams, neutralizing each of Goddess Abne''s shes with her extraordinary reflexes that no ordinary being could replicate.

    "Remarkable... deflecting an attack to block another. That¡¯s unimaginable for a normal being."

    Abne expressed her admiration, somewhat impressed by Mir''s actions. After all, a mere touch of her light beams could melt flesh, and confronting them head-on was unthinkable.

    "Brave or reckless... Still, I mustmend you for neutralizing all my attacks."

    Abne''s attitude was arrogantly self-assured, fitting her stature and power.

    "I still don''t like you..."

    Mir, in response, pulled out her own ws, worn down from slicing through countless beams of light.

    "Your condescending look... it''s unbearable."

    Focusing her energy, she manifested...

    "Your presumption of superiority is revolting."

    ...even sharper and sturdier ws than before, craving to draw blood on the tips of her newfound weapons.

    "Your attacks were always a nuisance, but they''ve never been more than that. This time, I''ll break that haughty nose of yours..."

    Undaunted by Abne''s threatening attacks, Mir leaped off the ground, determined to close the distance between them.

    "How dare you!"

    But Abne, different from before, was confident that her magical firepower could bring down even the most resilient beings under the brilliance of her stars.

    Once again, the ceiling lit up dazzlingly, Abne''s vast cosmos emanating a scorching heat.

    "Ugh...!!"

    Mir, facing countless more beams of light, thrust forward towards Abne.

    Despite her offensive moves, defending simultaneously proved challenging, causing her to grimace in brief pain. "Damn you...!"

    Despite the searing pain, Mir managed to reach Abne, aiming a precise blow at her heart. However, her ws couldn''t make the final contact.

    "Aaagh?!"

    Just as Mir seemed to make a sessful strike through the heat of countless stars, another spell struck her side.

    "I''m not limited to just one trick, you know?"

    Already struggling against a naturally unfavorable matchup, Mir found it difficult to approach Abne. This time, Abne not only wlessly defended herself but also seized control of the fight by exploiting Mir''s vulnerabilities.

    "Tch..."

    Mir was repelled back to her original position, no closer than before.

    "In this temple, you''re no match for me. After all, a deity is strongest in their own sanctuary..."

    Abne remained calm and confident, almost smug, in contrast to Mir''s growing desperation.

    "I hate to admit it, but I must... As long as this temple stands, it''s too much of a disadvantage for me..."

    Mir, acknowledging her situation, slumped her shoulders in defeat.

    "Are you conceding defeat? That would be most wee..."

    Was Mir really retreating as Abne suggested? No, that wasn''t the case...

    "Then let''s ensure Harold doesn''t get involved..."

    Mir prepared to push even harder.

    "If I destroy this temple, then..."

    As she spoke, Mir''s shadow began to grow immensely.

    "What? What are you...!!"

    For the first time, Abne''s calmness faltered, feeling an unexpected panic at the dragon''s reckless n.

    "Grrrrr...!!"

    Mir''s true form emerged, swelling in size.

    Crash! Crash!

    Even the grand temple couldn''t withstand her transformation. The ceiling, filled with countless stars, shattered into pieces.

    "Craaaahhh!!"

    The ck dragon burst through the building, her threatening roar echoing as she soared into the sky. "You''re insane...!"

    Knowing she was at a disadvantage on the ground, Abne finally soared into the air, leaving her advantageous position in the temple.

    "Craaaahhh!! Haahhh¡ª!!"

    As Abne leaped towards the real sky, Mir unleashed a breath as fiery as the sun.

    "Ugh...!"

    Losing all herposure, Abne frantically defended against the overwhelming ze, her expression filled with discontent. Her protective shield, capable of withstanding even a big bang, began to disintegrate rapidly under the dragon''s fiery onught.

    "?! "

    Abne struggled through the inferno, thinking she had sessfully defended, but it was her misjudgment. Once the curtain of fire lifted, Mirunched a swift counterattack.

    "Ugh, what?!"

    Cleverly using the brief obscuration caused by her breath, Mir had seized the opportunity to attack. It all happened too quickly for Abne to react, and she lost control of the battle.

    Mir, with her massive form, charged at the goddess. Abne, now helplessly caught in the dragon''s maw, was overwhelmed.

    "Krrrghhh!"

    The dragon''s bite was immensely powerful, capable of instantly killing ordinary beings, but a deity wasn''t so easily subdued. However, once firmly bitten, not even a god of strength could easily escape.

    "You...!"

    Mir, having caught Abne, was about to unleash another breath. If Abne were engulfed in mes in her current state, even as a deity, she would suffer fatal injuries. It seemed Abne was on the verge of tasting defeat again.

    "Then I''ll give it my all!"

    Finally abandoning her pride, Abne decided to pour everything she had into the fight. Her face, usually serene, now looked fierce as she ced her hands into Mir''s mouth.

    "I am a being of enlightenment... Understanding even the mysteries of the gxy, my knowledge is my power... And thus, my magic shakes the heavens and the earth."

    As she began chanting, light reflecting the vastness of the universe flowed from her fingertips... "Pierce the stars."

    As Abne uttered the final phrase, a surreal sh erupted.

    Boom!

    The heavens seemed to split apart.

    "Kyaahh?!!"

    The cosmic whirlwind pierced through the dragon''s body, and Mir let out a painful roar that echoed through the sky.

    "?! "

    Caught off guard by Abne''s secret technique, the dragon sustained a critical hit. Overwhelmed by the immense pain, Mir released Abne, her body writhing from the deep wounds. She struggled to stay airborne.

    But Abne, the goddess, was no better off. Expending all her energy had left her visibly devastated.

    "It''s not... over yet..."

    With a weak voice, Abne gathered her hands again, attempting to cast the same spell.

    "Craaah!"

    Mir, however, was not going to be caught off guard again.

    From the dragon''s mouth came something otherworldly, not just her breath, but aser of dark and pure white light.

    "Pierce the stars..!!"

    "Aaahhh¡ª!!"

    Their final blows, a swirling vortex tearing through stars and the void of everything and nothingness, collided.

    Boom!

    A massive explosion followed, a force felt across the world, engulfing the sky.

    "O..."

    Regaining consciousness brought a wave of dizziness, an unpleasant sensation.

    "Why did I fall asleep...?"

    Thest memory wasn''t clear... Abne had offered her a fine tea, and she had drunk it...

    "...?"

    But that wasn''t the important part now.

    "What happened...?!"

    The sight before her was unbelievable, as if she had been in an illusion. All that remained was ruins... The oncefortable and beautiful temple was now almostpletely destroyed...

    "...?"

    But that wasn''t all...

    "Mir and Goddess Abne...?"

    In a corner of her vision... Mir and Abney unconscious amidst the debris. "What on earth happened here...?"

    What could have possibly urred while I was unconscious?

    "And why does the sky look like that now...?"

    The sky''s strange colors... a mix of purple, along with white and ck hues, nketing the entire sky...

    Did some significant event take ce while I wasn''t watching?

    "No... What exactly happened?"

    The screams of people outside only deepened my confusion.

 Chapter 128

    "How did this happen...?"

    I couldn''t understand what had transpired while I was unconscious. Thest memory I had was of a perfectly intact temple...

    Now, the ce where I stood was a ruin, more devastated than Eleona''s temple. It was a site so tragically wrecked that it barely resembled a temple anymore.

    "Yura...! Are you okay?"

    I quickly moved to my sister, who was almost buried under the debris.

    "Open your eyes, Yura! Yura...!!"

    I removed the pile of stones covering her and gently lifted her head.

    "Uhmm... Ah... What?"

    Thankfully, she woke up when I called her, but how to describe her reaction? In the current situation, anyone who saw the surrounding devastation and people lying unconscious would be in shock, I thought.

    "Uh... Brother? I think I fell asleep..."

    However, Yura''s reaction was so casual, as if she had just woken up from a deep sleep. No injuries, steady breathing, and more than anything...

    "Yawn..."

    She yawned like someone who had just woken up, still sleepy-eyed and seemingly unaware of the chaos around her.

    "Huh...? Wait... why does it look like this around us?!"

    Only after disying an uncanny calmness did she finally begin to grasp the situation.

    "Brother?! Why are we here?! We were in Goddess Abne''s temple, right?!"

    Was Yura under the impression that we had somehow been transported to this bizarre ce from where we werest?

    "I don''t know either... but this is definitely Abne''s temple."

    Even though the windows were now gaping open, making it feel like a different ce, that bed... it was unmistakably Abne''s.

    "You don¡¯t know? So, did you also suddenly copse like me...?"

    Also in sight, two womeny pitifully copsed ¨C unmistakably the darkness-consuming Mir and the goddess Abne.

    "It seems so."

    "Now that I think about it... those people over there... aren''t they your boss and the goddess?"

    Yura, too, noticed the two figures lying in the distance, confirming that I wasn''t mistaken. "Maybe those two know something. Yura, can you help Goddess Abne? I''ll take care of Mir."

    "Uh...? Yeah, okay!"

    I approached Mir to check her condition.

    Unlike Yura and me, who were unharmed, Mir''s body was in a terrible state. Simply describing her as ''battered'' would be an understatement.

    "Good heavens... What happened here?"

    Bruises and burn marks covered her body, and her wings were torn and tattered. It was a wonder she was still alive.

    "She''s still breathing..."

    Though she was just barely alive, leaving her like this, even with her tenacious vitality, would be too risky.

    "Here, I''ve brought her, brother."

    Carrying Mir, we gathered in the center of the room, where Abne was also in a critical condition.

    "Lay them down side by side; I''ll take care of the rest."

    Iid them down neatly and began to gather magic at my fingertips.

    "Sun''s Healing."

    As I quietly chanted, a gentle sunlight spread through the devastated space. Though my magic was still somewhat rigidpared to the beginning, it was extremely powerful ¨C either used sparingly or unleashed fully.

    Given their conditions, it seemed only the strongest healing magic I knew would be sufficient for both Mir and Abne.

    As the healing magic took effect, their faces rxed, and the injuries began to heal rapidly.

    "Ugh?! Cough!"

    Suddenly, Mir sat up in a panic.

    "Mir?! "

    Her abrupt awakening was like a scene from a horror movie, startling me to my core.

    "Ugh...! It''s not over, it¡¯s just the beginning!"

    Her words were cryptic, her pupils dting uncertainly.

    "Eh..? Harold?!"

    As Mir''s consciousness swiftly returned, she began to take in her surroundings. Seeing my face, the hatred that had clouded her features started to fade. "Oh, it''s me... Are you fully conscious now?"

    Thankfully, my healing seemed to have worked, as Mir swiftly regained her senses, though dramatically.

    "Somewhat... But where''s Abne? The fight isn''t over yet, is it?"

    Her words only deepened my curiosity about what had transpired.

    "Keep it down... Can''t you see she''s right here?"

    Responding to Mir''sment, Abne, whether she liked it or not, had alsoe to, albeit with a dishappy expression.

    "It seems we need to wrap things up. Looking at the state of the temple and the sky, it appears I''ll be quite busy for a while."

    Unlike Mir, Abne tried to maintain herposure, fitting her dignified image.

    "Looks like you lost consciousness too, huh?"

    They exchanged prickly remarks in a strange atmosphere.

    "Let''s call this duel a draw."

    Despite their mutual animosity, both seemed too exhausted to continue their sharp exchange of res.

    A duel? Had they really fought each other? That could exin the ruined temple and the world''s current state.

    "The condescending way you look down on others... I can''t stand it. I won''t deal with you anymore."

    Disgusted by Abne''s remark, Mir was the first to rise from her seat.

    "Harold and Yureal, I''m sorry, but could you please leave for today? I''ve strayed too far from what I originally nned to do."

    If it weren''t for Mir, what was she nning to do to us?

    "Of course, if you insist..."

    Yura responded before me, her voiceden with emotion, and followed Mir through the crumbling corridors.

    "Then, I''ll see you next time..."

    Reluctantly, I bade them goodbye and left the temple.

    To summarize, Abne had intended tomit a significant act using Mir, Yura, and me, after drugging us with tea. She had confided a bold n to me. "Such an event could''ve happened while I was unconscious... It sends shivers down my spine. But thanks to Mir, who resisted the sleeping drug, a major fight ensued to prevent me from being taken. The once peaceful sky now seemed on the verge of copsing. As we emerged onto the streets, everyone was anxiously looking up at the temple. Overheard conversations confirmed that a ck dragon and some figure had been rampaging in the sky for a while. The world is so damaged it might as well be called post-war trauma. The streets will be buzzing with talks of Mir for some time. And as for me...

    "My knight, the stench of trouble seems to follow you even in my absence!" I guess I''ll end up in Eleona''s arms for a while...

    "With not just one, but two...! I can''t bear it! Even if it''s a reality I have to ept, you must reassure me!"

    It looked like I''d have to spend the night at Eleona''s temple, unwillingly...

    "Lay in bed, I need to cover you with my scent again!"

    With no chance of escape, I had no choice but to ept...

    "I want to hold big brother too!" Yura, boldly eyeing me with mischievous intent in front of Eleona...

    "Step aside! Harold is mine!"

    "Hehe... Big brother ?"

    Tonight seemed destined to be the most ufortable night of my life...

    Rewinding a bit, back to a certain goddess''s temple. With everyone gone, Abne was left alone in the room.

    "Ah..."

    Looking around her ruined sanctuary, she let out a deep sigh.

    "So I couldn''t have Harold this time either..."

    Staring at the now-exposed sky, she continued her monologue. The scars left by the battle between Abne and Mir were a stark contrast to the skies she was used to - bleak and pitiful.

    "Couldn''t even im aforting victory... Did I fail to settle the score with that dragon?"

    Then, Abne finally rose from her spot, sitting on her bed, exhausted and sighing with frustration.

    This part of the story delves into the aftermath of the dramatic events, reflecting on the characters'' feelings and the consequences of their actions. "Perhaps it would have been better to determine who holds the upper hand for the sake of the future." Despite the catastrophes that had urred, Abne wore a thoughtful smile with a hint of nostalgia. She then infused her gaze with magical energy, peering into something unseen.

    "Truly... it''s confusing..." Like Tempus or Morione in the myths, Abne too possessed a certain ability to foresee the future, albeit not as pronounced.

    "Why are so many drawn to one man... Well, I''m no different, I suppose..." What future was Abne envisioning, observing with such mixed emotions?

    "The world is bustling, yet peaceful." In this world, it wasn''t umon for a man to be involved with multiple women.

    "For the sake ofpromise, it¡¯s best to adapt quickly..." However, this only worked when mutual understanding was firmly established. If one party couldn''t ept it, endless discord would ensue.

    "Harold must be having a tough time..." Therefore, Abne felt the need to reconcile even with those she despised, for the future she believed in.

    "At least I don¡¯t see a withering future... That must be good, right?" What did Harold look like in the future Abne saw, that she wore such a contemtive and mixed expression?

    For a while, she appeared almost entranced by her prophecy, blushing as she gazed into the unknown.

 Chapter 129

    Lately, I''ve been feeling a sense of calm. Despite the abnormal phenomenon in the sky still being a blemish, it''s a relief that life has been rtively incident-free. After enduring the tough times caused by Mir and Abne''s fierce battle and being forced to stay at Elenoa''s temple, I''m finally experiencing a sense of leisure for the first time in a while. The sun isn''t too hot, and the wind stops just short of being cold. People infuse life into their day with their energy. Walking down the familiar yet always changing streets, I realize what true peace feels like.

    "Yawn..." Despite ample sleep, a yawn escapes me, a sign of a tranquil daily life. Recently, I''ve been feeling something: ack of things to do. Looking back, there have been many difficult yet memorable events. Initially, I lived a nned life based on my foreknowledge of events, but eventually, things deviated from what I knew, leading to many confusing situations. Since then, my life has been quite impulsive. Sometimes, a series of coincidences have resolved issues.

    That¡¯s probably why the story, having deviated from its original course, seems to have paused in its progression. Thest significant event was the Academy part, right? Those unbelievable moments still baffle me. Even after Morione took my memories, somehow my past self managed to navigate through the game''s progression effectively.

    If the Academy part has concluded, does that mean the story is nearing its end? The game''s storyline can be divided into early, middle, andte stages: the Night of Destruction, the Revival of the Ancient God, and the Rebellion of Time. Having ovee two of these major hurdles suggests that we are gradually approaching the end.

    However, my encounters with Tempus, the god of time, didn''t give me a sense of hostility. She felt more like an ally, offering useful information. So, at the moment, I''m unsure of what to do next. With the story no longer progressing, what steps should I take now? Honestly, it seemed like there was nothing left for me to do. The original goal of returning to where I came from had lost its meaning, and I couldn''t think of anything else I needed to do. Yura also wanted to stay here, and frankly, I wasn''t even sure what I truly wanted anymore. These days, when I went out to the streets, I just wandered aimlessly.

    My days passed as if I had truly be a part of this ce. I met with people I knew, wondering what to do and how to spend my time. "Now that I think about it, I haven''t seen Mirutely..." Since that day, under the orange sky, I hadn''t seen her.

    When I returned to the giant tree, Miru was nowhere to be found, only this mysterious pendant in my hand, presumably hers. There was a note with it saying, ''I hope you seed, Dad...'' Did she disappear somewhere after leaving this pendant behind? Even when I asked the goddess Morione, she said she couldn''t sense Miru. Could it be... she returned to her original ce? If Miru is, as she ims, my daughter from the future, did she return to her own time? What would the situation be like there?

    My curiosity only grew, like opening Pandora''s box. Once I started thinking about it, it became increasingly bothersome. So... I decided to visit someone who might know the end of this curiosity.

    Pressing the teleportation device given to me by Miru, my surroundings rapidly change, and soon, I find myself in a library filled with countless books and a woman''s figurees into my view. "You''vee, child. I''ve been waiting for you." The goddess of time, Tempus, greets me with a rxed smile, as if she faintly knew I woulde."I came to ask you something," I say as I sit across from her, observing her face. Tempus seems to have something important to discuss this time; usually, she would nce at me asionally during our conversations and then return to her books, but now, as soon as I sit down, she puts down her teacup and book.

    She listens attentively, sparing any unnecessary prelude, as if even speaking a word more than needed would be a waste of time. "Where is Miru?" I ask Tempus directly, trying to get straight to the answer I''m seeking. Tempus''s face bes serious for the first time, which makes me feel a sense of unease.

    "Miru... from what you''ve said, it seems she has disappeared from this world," Tempus replies.

    What...? The way she speaks, as if she''s not certain herself, makes me feel something is off.

    "So, you sent Miru away, right? Did you not bring her back?"

    "Well... the former is correct, but as for thetter, I''m not sure."

    What does that mean about Miru''s whereabouts?

    My anxiety grows. Did something happen while I wasn''t looking?

    "I don''t know where that child is, but... I think she went where she wanted to be," Tempus suggests.

    Went where she wanted...? What does that mean?

    As my anxiety peaks, Tempus tries to reassure me. "Don''t look so worried. It''s not something ominous... certainly not something like her having died."

    Her words cool my growing panic, but they wrap Miru''s fate and location in even more mystery.

    "What are you saying...?"

    Tempus then gazes into the void, continuing with a somewhat mystical exnation. "It''splicated to exin, especially since I don''t fully understand it myself. But I can assure you, Miru has gone where she wished to go."

    "If I had to borate... she might have returned to her original ce, or even further back in time. She probably knew her mission wasplete and left for a better future."

    "That means, you are on your path... the future is drawing nearer."

    Satisfied, Tempus takes a sip of her tea.

    Her words seem almost graspable, yet elusive. If I try to make sense of them...

    "So, Miru is not in this timeline? She went where she wanted to be..."

    "It seems so."

    I grasp a thread of the truth but can''t fully unravel it. A knot of unresolved feelings remains in my heart. "Are you done with what you wanted to ask? Now, let me tell you something I want to convey." Even though the conversation didn''t wrap up cleanly, there was no more information to gain, so I passed the conversational baton back to Tempus.

    "Do you know why gods are confined to their temples, despite having the power to dominate this vast world?" Tempus suddenly brings up a topic I hadn''t considered before.

    "I guess it''s because their powers weaken outside their assigned temples?" This was a setting in the game ¨C gods had set rules to restrict themselves, supposedly to care for mortals.

    "That''s why they did it, but do you know why gods imposed such an inconvenient restriction on themselves?"

    "To care for lower beings like us."

    I answered her continuous questions without hesitation, but...

    "You''re wrong."

    "What...?"

    "That¡¯s a story modified by the gods... Every divine being inevitably faces the same injustice. What you mentioned is a fabricated tale. In reality, mortals can''t defy what happens in unseen ces... Whether we like it or not, gods like me weaken significantly outside our designated temples."

    The truth I knew wasn''t the reality... It was shocking how casually she dispelled my beliefs.

    "So, why are gods subjected to such restrictions?"

    "As I said before, this world tries to be as fair as possible... Sometimes, heroes like Erina are born, just like in ancient times, when free gods became embroiled in power struggles, leading to a logical conclusion."

    Tempus takes another sip of her tea, revealing a truth not known even in the game.

    "That logic is the agreement among themselves that restricts their activities outside their designated temples. Except in unavoidable situations, viting this results in the loss of their original power... This rule was established, shaping the current system."

    "Their inherent power and the strength of their will can endlessly amplify their abilities... The concept and understanding have changed now, making such constraints natural, but back then, it was a great cmity for us."

    Tempus lets out a hollowugh, then stands up and starts walking ¨C a sight I had never seen before, her standing so resolutely. "It might not seem significant, but... from the moment she stood up, there was an unexinable unease about her demeanor. "Like me, the gods were confined by these rules and seldom met each other... Thus, it became nearly impossible for a god to die," said the Time Goddess, leaning on the railing and looking down from the base of the endless tower.

    "A god can truly die only in the case of a clear homicide... And for that, it requires another god or a being withparable power. That''s why I''ve been unable to die, and it''s been tormenting me."

    Then she started to emit an indescribably odd aura...

    "The eternal loneliness of being relegated to a lifeless ce... And the certain rest that exists beyond death... I have longed for death."

    The atmosphere was growing increasingly strange... Something felt dangerous...!

    "But I am nearly immortal, unable to die by thews of this world... So, I now intend to destroy thesews," she said, turning to face me and extending her hand, materializing her unique divine weapon ¨C a double-edged sword of time.

    "It''s time to end this long journey and allow myself to rest..." she said, pulling out a white mask and covering her face, still speaking in a calm voice.

    "Child, a disaster is about to happen soon. You better prepare yourself well."

    The weapon in her right hand and the familiar mask hiding her face...

    Seeing this, I had a feeling I knew what she meant by the impending disaster.

    "The greatest trial of your life is approaching... But I know, despite the difficulty, you will ovee it."

    Then, a white smoke began to swirl in her left hand... She was about to send me back...!

    "But don''t take it too lightly, or your fate might take a wrong turn."

    "Wait a moment, Tempus?!!"

    I tried to stop her, but just like she always sent me back...

    "It will take a lot of time for me to destroy these concepts, so for now, you have some breathing space. Make sure to prepare adequately."

    "When the reins are let loose, and the gods start to kill each other, order will crumble, and it will truly be a survival of the fittest world." Leaving me with a mix of harmless hostility and sincere advice... my vision gradually fades away...

    "Just so you know, for your future''s sake, I won''t go easy on you. Only the seeds that endure winter can bloom into beautiful flowers."

    I tried to resist somehow, rushing towards her, but...

    "It seems like a goodbye for now, and after this, it will probably be ourst meeting."

    "Stay safe."

    Thest thing I saw was her enigmatic smile, then everything was obscured by a blinding white light...

    "And this time... be ruthless enough to kill me."

    ?!"

    When I came to my senses, I was back on the street from earlier.

    "This is serious..."

    Judging by the situation... something bad was approaching...

    "I have to warn everyone...!"

    The final gateway to the ending in the game...

    Just as I was starting to feel a moment''s peace, the impending trial was announced.

    "Why did it progress all of a sudden?!"

    The rebellion of time was upon us...

 Chapter 130

    "What do you mean, brother? A major event is about to happen soon?"

    After being abruptly sent away by Tempus, I head straight to the inn to inform my anxiously waiting sister about the situation.

    "It might sound strangeing from your inept brother... but you have to believe me. The Goddess of Time has forewarned of a disaster..."

    I stress the urgency and seriousness of the situation with a solemn expression unlike any other time before.

    "The Goddess of Time... the advisor you mentioned before?"

    Yura, still not fully grasping the situation, looks puzzled but tries her best to adopt a serious demeanor.

    "Yeah... she herself will be causing the trouble, and it¡¯s going to be big... So, we have to be vignt in everything we do for a while..."

    My words seem to awaken some understanding in her as she conjures a small fox me in her hand, smiling.

    "So... it means I have to protect you, right?!"Despite the impending danger, her face is inexplicably lit up with a mischievous grin.

    "The gods will be shing, willing to kill each other... Depending on the situation, I might need your protection, but it''s a bit different than that..."

    "A world of the survival of the fittest? You just said that, didn¡¯t you? So, it means being strong is what counts, right?"

    Honestly, I want to correct her somewhere, but she isn¡¯t exactly wrong, so I find myself at a loss for words.

    "My experience might be limited... but I think I have an idea of what to do. I''m not sure how strong is strong enough in this world, but I¡¯m quite powerful, aren¡¯t I?"

    Yura possesses the magic of the Fox God, capable of harnessing the peak power of her kind. She may be different in origin, but as far as this world is concerned, she is certainly a divine entity.

    "So, using my power to protect you is the n, right?"

    "Although I¡¯d appreciate that... it also feels a bit wrong. Relying on my sister like this... makes me feel somewhat inadequate."

    I half-jokingly throw out thement, but her response is surprisingly earnest. "No...! You¡¯re not inadequate at all! There¡¯s no man as wonderful as you, brother!"

    Yura reacts with a bit of indignation, negating my self-doubt.

    "Uh... what?"

    Her sudden change in demeanor catches me off guard, leaving me momentarily speechless.

    "Think of it this way... when we were younger, I was always protected and dependent on you...! Consider this as me repaying your kindness!"

    She grasps my hands with her own, her eyes softly pleading, which makes me feel slightly sad about my own self-deprecation.

    "I¡¯m just unique... you¡¯ve never been inadequate, brother!"

    I realized I shouldn''t even joke about putting myself down in front of Yura...

    "Okay, okay, calm down. I wasn¡¯t seriously wallowing in self-loathing or anything..."

    It took some effort to reassure her, but fortunately, the gloomy atmosphere dissipates, and she manages to hold back her tears.

    "That¡¯s good then! But if you really feel bad about being protected by me..."

    She then leans into me slowly, making herselffortable, though not too heavily, gradually increasing the weight I support.

    "Could you stroke my hair like you used to...? You did it a lot in the past..."

    Her voice is nostalgic and wistful, hinting at a bittersweet reality that we can''t return to.

    "Alright..."

    I acquiesce, petting Yura¡¯s head as one would with a beloved pet.

    "Hehe~ Brother''s hand... it feels nice!"

    She purrs contentedly like a kitten being pampered by its owner, nestling closer to me.

    "You really are an incorrigible sister..."

    I continue to stroke her hair, my voice tinged with affection. Yura has always been a sister who craved attention, both in the past and now.

    "I love you... brother."

    And then... words that now take on a different meaning to me.

    The advice given by Tempus, who I¡¯ll soon face as an enemy,es to mind. I¡¯ve ignored it until now, but it''s time to make a decision. The end is not far off, and I need to be clear about my mindset.

    What do I truly want, and how do I feel about them?

    If I don¡¯t make a firm decision, this issue will certainly weigh me down in the near future. The next person I decided to inform about this situation was Erina, perhaps the person I had spent the most time with and a colleague I could rely on.

    "Hmm... I see... The Goddess of Time said that..."

    She listened to my story attentively from start to finish, her eyes showing a mix of intrigue and concern as she met my gaze.

    "Yeah... it seems best to prepare as much as we can. A historic event is about to unfold."

    She slowly nodded in agreement, thoughtfully stroking her chin with her thumb and forefinger.

    "If Harold is saying this, I can''t bex until that timees. I''ve felt a bit rusty in my practicetely, this might be the perfect opportunity to sharpen up."

    Erina then stands up confidently, clenching her fist. I noticed her attire was casual, unlike the usual.

    Her hair wasn''t borately styled as usual, just casually tied back. She seemedfortable at home, different from when she first arrived at this house or when she was with Marika, where she wore her striking red dress.

    "Why? Do you have more to say?"

    Erina, sensing my subtle expression, asks with a hint of curiosity.

    "No... I was just wondering if you don¡¯t wear dresses anymore."

    "Ah~"

    She lets out a sound of realization and smiles lightly.

    "That changed after I got permission from my mother for adventures. I''ve been free to dress how I like at home since then. I had to dress formally when Lady Marika visited, given she¡¯s a princess."

    She chuckles, seemingly relieved.

    "The dress was impressive but a bit cumbersome for movement and not veryfortable for casual wear. It''s a good change!"

    I couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed. Her first appearance in that dress was so enchanting...

    "Hmm... really? That''s a bit disappointing... You looked quite charming in a dress."

    "Wha- What?!?"

    She suddenly gasps, her face turning bright red. "You liked that look...?" Erina asked me, a hint of hope in her voice. I conveyed my sincere thoughts to her.

    "I can''t ask you to wear it if you don''t like it, but personally, I was a bit smitten when I first saw you in it. Didn''t Ipliment you then?"

    "?!," she eximed, and then suddenly rushed out of the room.

    "..?" The sound of hurried footsteps faded away, and a silence fell over the room.

    After a moment of silence that was about to be ufortable, Erina re-entered the room in a different attire.

    "How is this...? This is what you wanted, right?"

    I had said I liked her in a dress, but I never intended to force her to wear something she was ufortable in. Yet, after just a mention of liking that attire, she had quickly changed into the dress I remembered.

    "As I said earlier, you don''t have to wear it if you don''t like it..."

    "No?! If you like it, I want to wear it!" she eximed.

    Her perspective surprised me; it felt almost too amodating, bordering on overwhelming. But, appreciating her effort, I replied with the first impression she had always given me - her beauty.

    "Thank you, and you look really beautiful..."

    My words might have been simplepared to her mour, but I meant them sincerely.

    "Uh... thank you!" She blushed, her embarrassment soon reced by a joyful smile.

    "Then... Can I ask for... a reward?"

    A reward? As I pondered over her sudden request, she approached me shyly.

    "Could you... hug me?"

    Despite a fleeting sense of unease, it was an innocuous request. Gently, I embraced her.

    "Ss... Ahh? Harold''s scent... it''s kind of exciting... ?"

    However, the strange atmosphere that quickly enveloped us made me wonder if it was okay to continue like this. "But Erina... what am I to you?" I found myself asking a question that seemed so obvious now. Despite my allure to other fates, could it really have been this significant?

    "Everything," Erina replied promptly, her voiceden with earnestness.

    "What...?" I was taken aback by her sinct yetprehensive response. I started to recount the events that had led us here.

    "To me, Harold, you are everything. The very reason I am who I am today is because of you," she exined.

    The air grew heavier as she embraced me more tightly. "Had you not been there, my first journey would have ended in disaster. I would have been captured by bandits and sold as a ve. The oue of that is predictable."

    "You''ve always kept me close, no matter how insignificant I seemed, always saving and encouraging me... Your kindness has ensnared me beyond control," she confessed.

    "You gave wings to dreams I could never have hoped to achieve. Without you, I would have ended up a pitiable, wretched being... I love you more than anything for shaping who I am today."

    Suddenly, she pushed me gently backward, causing me to fall onto the soft bed. A feeling of unease washed over me as I found myself in an awkward position.

    "Even though I''ve be stronger than you, rendering your protection in battle unnecessary... my heart can''t bear a single moment without you..."

    "Erina?" I was bewildered as she grasped my wrists naturally. Realization dawned on me toote; I was already in her grasp.

    The situation took an unexpected turn, her eyes clouding over. "When I think about it, despite other women flocking to you and what they''ve done, I''ve been remarkably patient and submissive. I''ve tried my best to respect your free will, even in moments when my rationality almost snapped."

    I tried to move, but her overwhelming strength held me firmly in ce. "Looking back, there''s been so much, so many things I''ve tolerated... So now..."

    Wait... this... could it be...? "May I do as I please?"

    This line adds to the mounting tension andplexity of the situation, suggesting Erina''s desire to take a more assertive role in their rtionship.

 Chapter 131

    "Erina...?"

    She slowly brings her face closer to mine, wearing a smile tinged with exhration...

    "I''ve been following you all this time, haven''t I? So, I want a reward."

    Her expression is odd, hard to describe... It''s like a pet showing obedience to its master...

    "Just a minute?! Wait...!"

    "Why? Why won''t you ept me?"

    Does she really not know? It''s obvious that being forced into something without consent is not okay.

    "Could it be... you dislike me...?"

    But before I can even make an excuse, her trembling voice brings a somber mood... "Erina...?"

    The suspicious atmosphere from before is gone, reced by rapidly growing sadness in her eyes...

    "Is it because Harold dislikes me... Is this making you ufortable?"

    It''s not that, but... I suddenly find myself unable to understand Erina''s reaction...

    "My strengthes from you."

    Suddenly, she tells me how her strength is derived, gripping my wrist even tighter. The force is so strong, I fear it might break my bones...

    "Being by Harold''s side, being looked at by him made this possible... But without Harold, I am nothing..."

    Tears start forming in her eyes, soon rolling down her cheeks like morning dew...

    "Erina...?"

    "Lately, my heart feels like it''s being torn apart... There''s always another woman by Harold''s side... and then another..."

    Her lips lightly touch my neck, an unexpectedly sorrowful turn that catches me off guard.

    "I hate it... There was a time when it was just the two of us... But then, one day, I realized there were so many rivals around you, actually coveting you... It feels like my heart is in agony, about to be torn apart..."

    She recalls the cherished moments from the past, pouring out her emotions as she presses her face against my chest.

    To be honest... at some point, there became many people around me.

    Initially, there was Eleonora... Then Mir and Abner, and starting with Erina, the number of people around me just suddenly increased... Back in the day, Eleonora and Abner only stayed in their temples, meeting only during appointed times, and Mir wasn¡¯t always around.

    So, back then, it was mostly Erina and me spending a lot of time together.

    But now, things have changed... Honestly, even being alone was a rarity, with Yura always trying to follow me... And now, even though in the temple, Luceria needs to be by my side to maintain her form as she was designed to exist only with my presence.

    So, was she feeling insecure about her diminishing ce all this time?

    "Do you even know what it feels like... to be a tool, gradually forgotten by its master...?"

    Erina, now desperately clinging to me, refers to herself as a mere tool...

    I start feeling a sense of self-loathing from such needless words...

    "I''ve always said it, and like I just did... everything about me is for you, my life itself... Harold is my kind master, and I am but a tool that follows him..."

    It was heartbreaking to hear her belittle herself so much... and it was bing unbearable to endure such excessive treatment.

    "Please... Even if it''s not physical, can''t you whisper to me that you love me...? If it''s too embarrassing and hard to ept yet... even a light expression would be fine..."

    "A tool can be a great help to its master but requires care... like that... let me feel that I am by your side..."

    Responding to Erina''s request, I instinctively pull her into my embrace.

    "Harold...?"

    She looks puzzled yet hopeful... Her lips, pale from sadness, regain some color.

    Now... I''m not even sure myself... what I''m thinking right now...

    But I knew for certain that this was rted to the current conflict I was facing.

    "If that''s what you want... I can''t do too much... but..."

    Honestly, in the future, I might question myself why I did this... My actions and words... I embrace her as warmly as I can.

    Was it sympathy for her pitiable state that made me lose my cool... Or... even though I hate to admit it, am I gradually epting it...? In one corner of my mind, Ifort Erina with the excuse of ''preparing mypanions for the uing final trial''.

    "Erina... I have something to say..."

    I look straight into her eyes and speak words that can''t be taken back.

    Honestly, I hade to warn them about the imminent crisis today... but at some point, the purpose of my visit got distorted...

    Instead of warning them and preparing for what''s ahead, it turned into a time for self-reflection and indulging their whims...

    "Ugh..."

    Thinking about what I said to Erina earlier, my face still burns with heat.

    As expected, looking back at the past now, I''m overwhelmed with immense embarrassment and regret.

    But like water that''s been spilled, the words already spoken can''t be taken back... so now, I was resigned to let things be as they were....

    "It feels somewhatfortable, is this what it''s like to indulge in thepany of someone you like?"

    But as if my embarrassment wasn''t enough, I had to face another humiliation in the principal''s office of the academy I visited next...

    "Um, Arsia...? How long do we have to keep doing this...?"

    Overwhelmed by shame, I finally ask her, almost pleading... but, of course, the answer I wanted didn''te.

    "It feels better than I thought, can we stay like this a little longer?"

    Resting on her shoulder, my head gets gently stroked...

    Initially, I wanted to use herp as a pillow, but after my desperate protest, she reluctantly agreed not to.

    Instead, this became a different kind of embarrassing punishment...

    Initially, like the others, it was meant to be a simple warning... but as it happened before, somehow it turned into this unseemly situation.

    The reason was a vition of school rules...

    Dragged into reality by Mir, I lost time in a different dimension... Excessive absences led to an inevitable expulsion, but then I used the library upon my return, so technically, it was my responsibility to deal with...

    "The god of time said that, huh... I better prepare thoroughly, and I should also inform the students."

    Despite everything, she acknowledges my words with ament, then starts absentmindedly stroking my head again.... The silence descends... Unlike me, Arsia seems radiant, almost as if flowers were blooming around her.

    Considering everything, she is older and generally a sly character, and perhaps due to her extensive experience in looking after young students, she exudes a strong maternal presence.

    Even now, she''s wasting what little rest time she has,forting me with the ease thates from her maturity...

    "Arsia... Can we stop soon?"

    Especially in front of someone else...

    "Harold seems a bit ufortable..."

    Aris, who had been silently observing the situation, finally couldn''t bear it and tried to speak on my behalf...

    "Do you want to try it too, Aris? After all, you love Harold."

    However, her ufortable expression crumbles with just one sentence from Arsia, and her face turns unusually red.

    "What... What?!"

    A proposal that would be unimaginable under normal circumstances...

    "Well, I can do it because I am you, so I know what you like, right? I''d like to show off my confident side, but you''re just jealous of me, aren''t you?"

    Every word from her seems to hit Aris''s weak points, as her expression grows more troubled with each sentence...

    "If you want to, go ahead, Aris! If it''s you, I might be willing to share."

    Is this twisted maternal affection or self-love? Without any hesitation, she suggests things that would be uneptable in a normal rtionship.

    Her attitude towards me, treating me like an object, was a bit irksome...

    But what made me more ufortable was...

    Aris, not showing any negative reaction to Arsia''s temptation...

    "Should I say I want to be hugged instead of being stroked...?"

    After hearing her words, I just stopped thinking.

    "It seems we''ve reached an agreement."

    The two women solemnly speaking in the vast, white temple...

    "Hmm..."

    The goddess of fate, Morione, and the ancient goddess, Luceria,

    After endless debates, they finallye to a conclusion.

    "It''s good that I''m regaining my original strength, but... can I handle it well? If my husband gets involved with my inherent powers, it could be disastrous..."

    Once Luceria finishes speaking, Morione gestures as if to say it''s a needless worry, in a space where no one else should enter and no one else can overhear. "But as it stands, we can''t defeat the goddess Eleonora. From what I''ve experienced directly, she''s simply too much to handle."

    "You know, right? The strength of a godes from will... And surely, an emotional being who''s endured long suffering won''t easily let go of the happiness they''ve finally found."

    At these words, Luceria falls into deep thought, seemingly unable to even afford the luxury of responding to Morione''s statement.

    "Just somehow deal with Eleonora, I''ll take care of the rest."

    "Alright... I''ll have to try somehow."

    Morione lifts her head in agreement, albeit reluctantly, to the uneasy partnership, casting a tense atmosphere.

    "Finally, it''s over. That was a really heated discussion... But if my predictions are correct, then, right now, at this moment..."

    "Harold wille."

    With a loud noise ¨D¨D!

    As soon as those words are spoken, the doors of the grand audience chamber open, revealing the figure of a man.

 Chapter 132

    After meeting with Aris and Arsia, I went to see Morione...

    "Wee, Harold."

    "Husband! It''s been a while!"

    They greeted me with an atmosphere so cheerily forced, it almost felt insincere.

    As if... they knew I wasing...

    "Um... The thing is, I have something I want to talk about."

    Trying to ease the burden of their overenthusiastic treatment, I rub the back of my neck with my right hand.

    "Morione, you might already know... but soon, a cmity akin to a disaster will ur in the world."

    Tempest seemed rxed and nonchnt, suggesting there was plenty of time, but with a time limit looming, I felt it best to get straight to the point. I ry the information I heard from the god of time, summarizing the key points as sinctly as possible.

    "Hmm... Tempest said that, huh..."

    She seemed intrigued, but her reaction was more of confirmation than surprise, as if she already had some awareness of the situation.

    Oddly, Luceria just kept silent, appearing to have a lot to say but restraining herself, which seemed a bit suspicious.

    "I had a vague feeling about it, and I''ve already started some preparations."

    As expected of the goddess of fate... There was a sense of understanding in her words.

    With the original matter swiftly dealt with, my mind feels suddenly nk.

    Was there something I forgot? Unlike the others I met before, they didn''t ask me to do anything embarrassing.

    I was bracing for some humiliation here as well, but Morione and Luceria just looked at me, as if asking if there was anything more, without saying much.

    Honestly, this was a better situation for me, considering how exhausting it had been dealing with the excessive demands of others... Though there was a slight unease about theirck of response, a part of me breathed a sigh of relief.

    Since there was nothing more to say, though it felt a bit awkward, I had delivered my message and was about to leave after a brief farewell... "Really... but now that it''s missing, you feel disappointed, don''t you?"

    Morione suddenly utters words whose context I couldn¡¯t grasp.

    "Disappointed...?"

    "You can tell by looking at your face, there''s a sense of disappointment... Like there''s a significant void where something should be, right?"

    Then, out of nowhere, Morione slightly lifts her dress, revealing her shoulder...

    "Should I also act spoilt?"

    Just when I thought I was relieved... I am immediately betrayed by her actions...

    "In fact, I know, Harold, who you met before and what you did."

    "?!?"

    My thoughts freeze instantly at her words.

    Did she know everything I did and said to them?

    The thought brings an intensified sense of tension.

    If she knows what I said to Erina...

    Just the thought sends shivers down my spine... Given her jealousy and past efforts to make me hers, being found out would be disastrous for me.

    It could be the end of me.

    "Especially with Erina... How could you say such a thing?"

    "¡­?!!"

    The anxiety I had been harboring erupts as she strikes right at the heart of my fears...

    "Even if it''s a world where a male can have multiple females, isn''t it a bit too much to say such things to people who truly love you?"

    Her eyes darken rapidly... I sense something has gone terribly wrong.

    "Can I expect the same treatment ~?"

    Her seriousness fades, reced by a hollow ease and a hint of a smile.

    "Honestly, I don''t think I can leave you alone anymore... Without me, your good nature gets exploited into making such absurd promises."

    Luceria, apparently aware of this, approaches me with a dissatisfied look.

    "I want to experience that right now... Can you do it?"

    Such an unreasonable demand... It was something I couldn''t possiblyply with in my right mind.

    "Just a moment... Let''s try to resolve this through conversation, please..."

    With each step she takes towards me, I take one back, widening my stride as much as possible to increase the distance between us. "...?!"

    But that was only momentary... My retreat is blocked by something cold at my back, and I can''t move back any further...

    "Just a moment...?"

    When I turn around, what I see is the firmly closed door of the temple.

    It should have been open, but at some point, it shut tightly, standing like a wall.

    "Where are you trying to run off to? You know that wordse with responsibilities... You''ve said them, so shouldn''t you own up to them, no matter who it is?"

    Finally, Morione and Luceria have approached me, right up to my nose...

    Just a moment... Really?

    Am I unable to fully ept reality, or am I in denial, hoping it''s not true? I reach out my hand to stop them, still doubting what my eyes see.

    "It''s pointless, why not ept it? It seems like it would be better for both of us."

    "That... I don¡¯t know how such a word exists within you, but... I don¡¯t think this is the right way...?"

    I try to argue with the meaning of her words as ast resort, fully anticipating what they intend to do to me.

    Right now, their actions could technically be justified, but that wasn''t the issue.

    "Just... lightly...."

    Morione¡¯s lips are getting closer, and she seems serious...

    "Ugh!"

    I quicklypose my unprepared heart, closing my eyes tightly, bracing myself for a reality I really don''t want to ept.

    "Hehe, just kidding."

    But contrary to my worries, what I feel is just a light touch on my neck.

    "Maybe it¡¯s best, like you said to Erina, to wait until everything is over, so I''ll let it slide for today."

    Fortunately, or unfortunately, the future looks dim, but at least I''m safe for now, so I let out a deep sigh of relief.

    "Come on, you don¡¯t have time to be doing this, you need to speak to the other girls, hurry up and go."

    The grand doors of the audience chamber slowly start to open at Morione¡¯s words.

    "Yes...?"

    The situation resolves more easily than expected, leaving me feeling a bit empty. "Just for today, I''ll let it slide, so go ahead. I''lle to see you at dinner time, but don''t get too carried away."

    Suddenly, Luceria''s attitude changes, showing consideration instead of her usualpetitive nature.

    Why this sudden change...?

    "Well then... I''ll take my leave..."

    Seeing no harm in it for me, I follow Morione''s suggestion and head out of the temple.

    Such a strange reaction...

    What could be their hidden agenda in letting me go so easily...?

    After Harold leaves, only Morione and Luceria are left in the grand audience chamber.

    "But you know about the other women he met before, right? You know what happened... That¡¯s why you''re so confident, isn''t it?"

    "Soon, it''ll just be us... It''s not bad to show a little mercy and let him meet them once more."

    "Harold...? Wee...!!"

    The next person I visit is Princess Marika.

    Meeting her required going through a very meticulous screening process.

    Being a royal, meeting her involved more cumbersome procedures than meeting anyone else.

    "You came all the way here! I''m so happy!"

    She rises from her desk, ignoring the pile of documents in front of her, and sits across from me at the table meant for receiving guests.

    "What brings you here? Just the thought of you visiting makes me smile."

    She starts preparing tea with quick, adept movements, suggesting she enjoys and is skilled at tea-making.

    "Let''s talk slowly. We have time."

    She hands me a cup of fragrant red tea, holding it with both hands.

    I just stare at the tea... My reflection in the clear, transparent red tea reminds me of someone.

    It''s a peculiar coincidence, considering I came to talk about just that.

    "The god of time will soon start a rebellion... If gods with true power get involved, the kingdom will be in real danger..."

    Marika''s calm demeanor changes as her eyes widen in alert.

    I sip the tea slowly, exining the situation as I did with the others. "Oh my..."

    Marika''s reaction was different from the others, showing a particrly shocked expression.

    It was understandable, considering her country could be facing a crisis of annihtion.

    "Then we must strengthen the kingdom''s defenses... And although I''m not sure how much time we have, I need to improve my skills even a little."

    "I''m not as strong as you, Harold. If the gods really go berserk, I won¡¯t be able to withstand them at all."

    She seems to ept the warning with gratitude, responding satisfactorily.

    "By the way, Harold... I have a favor to ask."

    The hopeful mood shifts as she broaches a serious request.

    "At the academy, I mentioned, if all goes well... would you be my personal knight?"

    She suddenly asks me to be her guard...

    "Let''s postpone the engagement... but even if it''s just for a while, please stay by my side as a knight."

    She extends her hand to me with a more earnest expression than ever before.

    "Since my brother was branded a heretic and passed away, the session''s first ce has been vacant... Politically, there are many issues, with several of my siblings striving for the position my brother would have upied."

    "And after the incident with the ancient god, being deemed incapable because I survived the sacrificial ritual, I''ve been gradually reevaluating. Though the public doesn''t know, if you look at the rankings that are updated daily, my influence is steadily growing."

    "So please help me... Just having you by my side gives me strength. My performance was poor when I heard you had gone missing, but now it¡¯s recovering."

    Had I ever seen Marika this serious? She was sincere.

    "I''ll think about it positively... I genuinely want to help you be the next follower."

    Although it wasn¡¯t the answer she wanted, she smiles satisfactorily and gently shakes our sped hands.

    "Thank you, Harold... You''re so kind, even when I say I want to use you, you don''t refuse."

    "It''s nothing."

    I lightly brush off herpliment, finish my tea, and get ready to leave... "That''s why you have so many women around you..."

    Marika suddenly makes an oddment.

    "Compared to the various gods and capable talents... next to the other women by your side, I''m just a burden."

    The previously smooth atmosphere suddenly shifts in an unexpected direction.

    "Then,pared to the others, my position is certainly weaker."

    "To resolve this, I need to establish a strong fact..."

    As she speaks these words that shouldn¡¯t have been said...

    "Ah...?"

    My vision begins to blur...

    What''s happening...?

    Struggling to keep my heavy eyelids open, I look at Marika...

    Her face is flushed with a lustful gaze.

    "For example, if I were to get pregnant first... ?"

    Then she swallows two pills from seemingly nowhere.

 Chapter 133

    "Ugh..."

    I feel dizzy.

    I can barely think straight, the only clear thought is my disorientation, apanied by vertigo.

    "Are you awake? That''s a relief."

    Opening my eyes, I see Marika smiling at me.

    There was no particr reason, but I felt something was off, even though her smile was quite striking.

    "Marika...? Did I just fall asleep all of a sudden?"

    "Hmm, well, let''s see~"

    She brushes her hair with a suspicious smile. Marika seems unusually cheerful...

    I''m not sure how I fell asleep, but it definitely feels suspicious.

    And now... I find myself lying on a sofa, using Marika¡¯sp as a pillow.

    "?!"

    As I regain my full awareness and sit up, Marikaughs brighter, as if amused.

    "Were you surprised? I don¡¯t mind being used in any way."

    I was so embarrassed that even Arsia''s request was rejected, and now this happened while I merely closed my eyes for a moment.

    How long was I lying on herp...?

    "Just a moment..! Why didn¡¯t you just wake me up?!"

    "I tried waking you several times, but you didn¡¯t respond. So, I had no choice."

    She could have just left me alone, but why go through with such an embarrassing act...?

    How did I even fall asleep in the first ce?

    It''s more like I lost consciousness than slept... No matter how much I try to recall, the memory remains unclear.

    While I feel uneasy, only Marika seems rxed in the situation.

    "Still, I was happy to see Harold''s face up close!"

    She may consider it a pleasant experience, but for me, it''s a significant issue.

    It''s not just about personal embarrassment. She''s a princess, potentially a future queen.

    A mere adventurer using a royal heir as a pillow?

    Even if she says it''s okay, if others find out, it could lead to a series of troublesome problems, like popcorn kernels exploding in a machine.

    Thankfully, there were no witnesses, but if there had been, it could have been seen as a grave insult to royal dignity, making me a criminal... "Regardless of Marika being the one who acted and me being helplessly involved, there was no reason for the kingdom to favor her over me. A slight mishap could easilyplicate many things."

    "Still, please restrain yourself... Even if I was off-guard, if such a situation gets out, it could be a real headache."

    At my words, she nods nonchntly, though the atmosphere turns a bit somber, suggesting she understands the seriousness.

    "I''m sorry. Looking back, it could have been a big problem if others had found out. I apologize for that."

    She bows her head slightly in apology, then...

    "Eh...!"

    She suddenly throws herself at me, leaning in close.

    Why this sudden change? My mind races as I notice her increased coquettish behavior.

    Such unexpected attitudes from a princess... Why is she acting like this now...?

    "Mmm~ Just enjoying Harold''s presence makes me happy... My heart flutters with happiness andfort."

    She hugs me tightly, taking deep breaths.

    In the process, her nose must have been filled with the scent that lingered on my clothes.

    "Sorry, but... can I leave now? I still have to warn others about the impending disaster."

    She shows a lot of reluctance through her expression, but I firmly disengage.

    "Really...? That''s a bit disappointing. It''s the first time you came to me, not the other way around..."

    She expresses her sadness, but I have to leave her embrace.

    "I was initially happy thinking you finally paid me some attention... but it''s just a warning, which is disappointing."

    Thinking about it, I feel like I''ve wronged her.

    It''s like when an old school friend contacts you after a long time, and you''re happy to hear from them, only to find out they just want to borrow money.

    Realizing this, I can understand why she might feel let down.

    But I can''t afford to spend more time here.

    "Sorry... I''m in a bit of a rush right now, but next time, I''lle for camaraderie. Please wait for me."

    Like a father reassuring his daughter before a business trip, it might sound like false hope, but... "Even though Marika was the one who acted, and I was merely caught off guard, it was a situation where the kingdom wouldn''t have med her over me, risking manyplications."

    "Still, please restrain yourself... Even if I was vulnerable, such a situation could cause trouble if it gets out."

    Marika nods casually to my words, slightly sobering up, seemingly understanding the seriousness.

    "I''m sorry about that. Looking back, it could have been troublesome if others had seen. I apologize for that part."

    She bows her head slightly in apology, then...

    "Ah...!"

    She suddenly lunges at me, leaning in close.

    Why is she acting like this? My mind reels as I notice her increase in flirtatiousness.

    Such unexpected behavior from a princess... Why this sudden change...?

    "Mmm~ Just being with Harold like this makes me so happy... My heart flutters with happiness andfort."

    She hugs me tightly and takes a deep breath.

    Then, as she does so, my scent, hidden by my clothes, seems to fill her nostrils.

    "Sorry, Harold... I have to go now. There are still others I need to warn about the impending disaster."

    As I say this, her expression shows reluctance, but I firmly disengage.

    "Really...? It''s a bit disappointing. You came to see me for the first time..."

    She expresses her sadness, but I leave her embrace and get up.

    "I was happy at first, thinking you were finally paying attention to me... but it''s just a warning, which is a bit disappointing."

    Thinking about it, I feel guilty.

    It''s like when an old school friend contacts you after a long time, and you''re happy, only to find out they just want to borrow money.

    Realizing this, I understand why she might feel let down.

    "Sorry... I''m in a hurry right now, but next time, I''lle just to visit. Please wait for me."

    Like a father reassuring his daughter before a business trip, it might sound like false hope, but... "But... even if we get through this safely, the crisis will leave many scars..."

    Marika''s cheeks flush, overwhelmed with happiness from the established fact, regardless of how it was achieved.

    "So, to ensure you don''t get hurt in this process, I''ll make sure to stay healthy... ?"

    In her eyes, a scene flickers.

    Though the child wasn''t nned...

    She imagines herself, moved and joyful with tears, carrying the life she must bear.

    "Lady Abne, I''vee to speak with you."

    Not much time remains; after I convey this news to Abne and Eleonora, it will all be over.

    "Speak, then. I will listen attentively to your words."

    Now, as the day turns to dusk, the orange sky outside paints a beautiful backdrop, while the sky above the temple still harbors a murky haze.

    The temple, still under repair, bustles with people working both inside and out, scaling walls and carrying tools,mitted to theirbor.

    "Soon, the god of time will start a rebellion, and we need to prepare for it..."

    Repeating the same message as to the others, almost tiresome by now.

    Given the god of time''s solitary existence, some even doubt his reality, so I exin everything as clearly as possible.

    "Understood. Then, I must warn my followers and devotees, who are temporarily away for various reasons."

    Then she begins to ponder deeply.

    Unlike the other goddesses, Abne''s potential request makes me nervous...

    "Thank you for the information, Harold. I''d like to chat more, but we''re quite busy right now... Would it be alright if we part ways for today?"

    "Really?"

    Her response surprises me.

    I knew things would be busy due to the recent conflict with Mir, but was it serious enough for such a solemn expression...? Contrary to my expectations, things didn''t escte immediately, which brought a sense of relief, albeit unexpected.

    So then... should I head to Eleonora, thest person on my list, now that Abne herself has spoken?

    After our brief conversation, I quickly leave before Abne can say anything further.

 Chapter 134

    "The god of time said that, huh..."

    Myst visit for today takes me to a ce that has be all too familiar.

    An old, dpidated yet somehowfortable temple, almost like ruins.

    "Yes, it may be hard to believe, but it''s the truth."

    I assert the truthfulness of my words, my gaze firm, voice steady.

    "Your words, how could I doubt them? Not believing the words of my one and only ''man'' would not be the attitude of a lover."

    Returning here... the way she addresses me seems to have changed.

    Originally, she would have called me her only knight, my knight.

    Now... "My man, then it seems best to be well-prepared."

    Now, she substitutes ''man'' for ''knight''...

    A somewhat dubious title, but considering her feelings towards me, it''s more certainty than suspicion.

    "Lady Goddess, if I may ask... The way you address me has changed. Didn''t you use to call me a knight, not ''man''?"

    She tilts her head, genuinely puzzled by my question.

    "Honestly, isn''t it about time I called you that? Our way of speaking to each other may be a bit formal, but our rtionship has gone beyond mere lovers, hasn''t it?"

    I find myself speechless at Eleonora''s words... because, in truth, there was no denying the clear reality.

    I, too, had been swept up in the emotions of the moment and had desired it...

    Recalling the subject makes my face burn with embarrassment.

    "I hesitated to change the way I address you, seeing your difort... But with recent events, I felt a need to subtly assert my im on you."

    Perhaps she''s referring to Yura...

    "The sensory ability inscribed in our oath... I can tell when other gods or simr beings covet you."

    Does that mean it doesn''t apply to humans...? "Even with humans, the inability to sense such things is a w, but... well...pared to other beings, humans are weaker, so unless you decide to leave me for another woman, the likelihood of forced connections is low, isn''t it?"

    "Except for that red-haired girl..."

    Eleonora''s tone, biting down her teeth, conveys her stark attitude towards me.

    "Still, calling me ''your man'' feels a bit cheesy... I''d appreciate some restraint in that regard..."

    To my request, she reacts with an almost exaggerated shock.

    "What...? Do you dislike my love?"

    Why did she interpret it that way?

    I could assert that I didn''t dislike Eleonora''s feelings for me. If I had genuinely disliked them, we would never havee together in any case.

    But saying I entirely like it would require further thought.

    If I were to define my feelings for her, it wouldn''t be dislike, but the intensity of her affection had been overwhelming since the beginning.

    Yet, it was her excessive love and kindness that had helped mee this far, so I couldn''tin much.

    Though her overwhelming emotions asionally entangled me in problems, the benefits often outweighed the drawbacks.

    It wasn''t dislike but more an aversion due to the excessiveness.

    If I had to choose a single response, it would be more of an eptance... My perception of Eleonora had indeed changed.

    "It''s not that, but..."

    So, I hastily organize my thoughts to convey my true intention, but...

    "It''s not that, but what then?"

    She keeps pushing with more questions, making the situation increasingly difficult.

    "Or perhaps... you prefer another woman over me...?"

    Then Eleonora suddenly drops a bombshell, turning the situation in an awkward direction.

    "...?!"

    The atmosphere rapidly cools down, as if a cold wave has swept through the room.

    "Just a moment... Lady Goddess?"

    I call out to Eleonora in haste, trying to grasp the copsing rationality, but it seems like a dyed reaction. "So, my feelings are displeasing to you, and that''s why you give such evasive answers? Why... what about me displeases you?"

    Her sudden line of reasoning baffles me, and I instinctively step back, feeling overwhelmed by her aggressive approach.

    "Running away because something struck a nerve? Try making an excuse then."

    My retreat seems to be interpreted negatively by Eleonora, who quickly turns suspicion into conviction andshes out at thin air.

    nk!

    Suddenly, I''m bound by golden chains, a predicament I haven''t faced in a while. Helplessly dragged by the chains, I''m presented before her.

    Despite my efforts to resist, dragging my feet, it was futile.

    "Ssshh..."

    Eleonora pulls me in so close that we''re almostpletely fused together, then she inhales deeply...

    "Now that I think of it, since earlier, I''ve been sensing the scent of a woman in heat... This is... more than just physical contact, isn''t it?"

    With the sharp reasoning of a detective, she narrows her eyes and scrutinizes mine closely.

    "Now it''s almost night... Beforeing to see me, you must have been with another woman, right?"

    Suddenly, a flurry of memories floods my mind ¨C a brief moment that reveals everything.

    Until now, I had visited the other girls to spread the news, choosing them in an order that made them easy to meet.

    Most of them lived in the capital, so I went wherever it seemed logical, which led Eleonora to be thest one I visited, living secluded in the forest.

    But during these visits, while I was informing them about Tempest, certain significant incidents urred...

    Their expressions of affection.

    Whether I wanted it or not, I had endured various humiliations during these times, which seemed to be what Eleonora was referring to.

    "It''s not just one or two."

    But that thought vanishes with her next words...

    "And this is...?!"

    Eleonora, who had only taken a light sniff at first, suddenly gasps and forcefully pulls my neck closer to her nose. "Is it because my feelings are unwee that you give such evasive answers? Why... what about me displeases you so?"

    Her line of reasoning perplexes me. As she aggressively approaches me, almost like a hunting dog sniffing every inch of me, I involuntarily step back.

    "Does something make you guilty, hence you try to escape? Try to exin yourself."

    My retreat seems to confirm her suspicions, and sheshes out, her aggression intensifying.

    "Ugh... Is silence tantamount to affirmation in your eyes?"

    Unable to answer, not because I don¡¯t want to but because she doesn¡¯t provide context for her questions, I find myself at a loss. Why is she reacting this way?

    "Ugh... I really don¡¯t understand why you are showing such behavior ¨D"

    Driven by curiosity and feeling that silence isn''t the best option, I''m about to ask for the reason behind her actions when...

    "Ugh?!"

    The pressure intensifies, pinning me down to the marble floor.

    "Don¡¯t feign ignorance! Which woman... which other female... have you been with?"

    Eleonora suddenly bares her skin, pressing down on me.

    "Confess... whom have you mixed with this time?!"

    Her enraged voice echoes throughout the temple.

    "What?! I... I don''t understand why you''re asking this."

    Bewildered by her unexpected and unimaginable question, I''m momentarily lost for words.

    Why would she think that? There''s no scent on me that could have possibly led her to this conclusion.

    I swear, I haven''t been involved with any other women.

    While the expressions of affection from the others have been excessive, I''ve never engaged in any secret rtions behind Eleonora''s back.

    But why... such disappointment, anger, and overwhelming love in her response?

    "What woman has seduced you again? Which one''s charm did you fall for?!!"

    Her tears stop, reced only by hatred and cold eyes that pierce through me, causing sweat to trickle down my forehead. "Speak up, now..!!"

    "I really don''t know! I swear, I haven''t done anything inappropriate with any woman!!"

    Knowing all too well what she might do in her current state of lost rationality, I desperately try to defend myself...

    "Lies!! Then what are these traces supposed to mean?!"

    "I can''t forgive this! Being alone without any interlopers, it''s time to leave asting mark!"

    I was incredibly frustrated, almost to the point of despair... Why is she using me of something I haven''t done?!

    "The price of your lies will be heavy...!"

    "Brace yourself, for I intend to extract a harsh punishment."

 Chapter 135

    "Brother? It''s good you''re here, but..."

    As I return to the inn, Yura greets me with a concerned yet somewhat surprised expression.

    "Did something difficult happen? You look really tired..."

    Her worried and curious face probes if something had happened, and...

    "It''s nothing serious, just tired from going here and there."

    Unable to tell the truth, I reply with a lie and throw myself onto the bed without even changing my clothes.

    Well, I couldn''t exactly tell my sister that I was exhausted from being squeezed dry by other women. So, I settle into thefort of the bed with a usible excuse.

    "Really? Was it that obvious I''m tired?"

    When I ask that, Yura nods without a second thought. "Yeah, you looked really tired... It was noticeable as soon as you walked in. There was ack of vitality."

    Was it that bad? Considering the energy spent satisfying Eleonora, it was a wonder I made it back here.

    "I felt like my soul was being drained, you know? Maybe it''s an exaggeration, but honestly... you looked like a ghost from a fantasy movie."

    Honestly, that wasn''t entirely incorrect...

    Initially, I thought I was done for, with my survival instincts sensing a threat to my life.

    "Yeah? Anyway... I''m so tired I need to sleep right away..."

    I tell Yura I''m about to fall into a deep sleep and close my eyes.

    "Sleep well, brother."

    "Hmm...?"

    But then, feeling a warm presence beside me, I slightly turn my head and see Yura lying next to me, smiling softly.

    "But why are you sleeping here next to me? Your bed is right there."

    We had moved to a room with two beds this morning, yet Yura chose to lie beside me instead of in her own bed.

    "Hmm? Well, isn''t it better to sleep feeling your presence, brother?"

    She casually drops a rather embarrassing line, looking at me as if wondering what the problem is.

    "No... then what''s the point of moving rooms..."

    I point towards Yura''s bed, suggesting she should use it, but it seems to be in vain. "But that''s your choice, brother, isn''t it? I like being next to you."

    She wraps her arm around mine, maintaining a lively smile.

    "And knowing you have so many talented people around you... I just want to be closer to you..."

    Blushing, she buries her face, a little shy.

    It was slightly ufortable... but after Eleonora''s outburst, my body was nearly at the point of copse from overexertion. Right now, I was too tired to care about anything else and just wanted to sleep.

    So, I reluctantly decide to just sleep for tonight and close my eyes.

    I had been sleeping close to Yura since yesterday, and the beds here were wide enough that it didn¡¯t feel cramped.

    "Alright then..."

    Just as I''m about to fall asleep with Yura beside me...

    "Hmm? Someone''sing to see us?"

    Someone knocks on the door of our room.

    "I''ll go check it out."

    Considering my fatigue, Yura decides to answer the door instead...

    "I''m here. Husband, didn¡¯t I mention earlier today?"

    Outside the door was Luceria...

    "?! What''s she doing here?"

    Surprised by the unexpected visitor, Yura''s demeanor changes instantly.

    "You''re the one who previously called my brother your...!"

    Her attitude bes defensive and confrontational toward the ancient goddess.

    "What''s the problem?"

    Luceria genuinely seems puzzled by Yura''s usation.

    "Don¡¯t you know?! You referred to my brother as your partner!"

    "And what else should I call a partner but a partner? Harold and I are officially engaged, aren''t we?"

    Confidently, Luceria stands tall, as if it''s the most natural thing in the world.

    "Ugh..."

    Though it''s a hard truth to ept, Yura grinds her teeth in frustration, unable to deny the reality.

    "So, could you please step aside? I haven¡¯t been able to be by his side due to being busy, but now I''vee to fulfill my duties as a wife."

    Her request sounds like a formality, but it''s clear she expectspliance, brushing Yura aside as if she were an object and approaching me.

    "Husband? Now that my duties are finished, we won¡¯t be separated."

    She immediately takes over Yura''s spot and wraps her arms around me, effectively iming her ce. "Brother?! This is too much!"

    Yura, visibly shocked by the scene, manages to express her dismay with her mouth agape.

    "Then... if that''s how it is..."

    With her tail bristled, Yura moves to the opposite side of Luceria and, rather than backing down, restrains my other arm.

    How did thingse to this? The bed suddenly became extremely ufortable.

    Both girls, each trying to outdo the other, clung to me with all their might.

    "What are you doing? Interrupting a couple''s bed...?"

    Unable to contain herself, Luceria finally speaks out, but Yura shows no signs of relenting.

    "You should be the one to go to the other bed, not interfere with my brother and me!"

    Caught between the stubborn standoff of Luceria and Yura, I inadvertently be the victim of their rivalry.

    "Both of you, stop... I just want to sleep..."

    My plea seems unheard, as the grip on my arms only tightens over time. Rest was impossible with their relentless disturbance, despite my exhaustion.

    "Husband, if that''s how it is, tell her to back off!"

    "Brother, you prefer me over her, right?! Tell her to go to the other bed! It''s too cramped for three!"

    What could I possibly do in this situation? My mind waspletely nk.

    In this utterly perplexing predicament, afortable night''s sleep seemed impossible...

    The next morning, as expected, I woke up feeling ufortable.

    "Ugh..."

    It felt like emerging from a pile of stones, struggling to free myself from the entanglement and finally sitting up.

    Looking outside, it was early morning. Considering the exhaustion from the previous day, the sleep was far from sufficient.

    In contrast, Yura and Luceria were deeply asleep, unaffected by the tumult.

    "Ugh..."

    My body felt even more strained due to the improper sleeping position, culminating in the worst possible condition. "Is today not the day, then?"

    Still gazing out the window, I cautiously get out of bed. Thankfully, the scene outside looks the same as usual, with its familiar peacefulness. When exactly is the moment of respite Tempest mentioned going to happen? Not knowing the precise timing keeps me on edge.

    Could today''s brief calm just be a short respite, or is it really the time to prepare for everything? As I recall, it seemed like it would take several days from the way it was mentioned. If it''s enough time to prepare, then perhaps that assumption is correct.

    "Where is Mir...?"

    Thinking about how to prepare, I ponder the whereabouts of the dragon-like Mir. I haven''t informed her about this... Not knowing where she is, I wonder if we''ll meet when the timees. It''s quite perplexing.

    But if we do meet, I resolve to tell her, and as I''m about to leave the room...

    "Oh?! O...!"

    Suddenly, Yura and Luceria wake up, their eyes wide open.

    In a vast, quiet space filled with nothing but light and emptiness, where even the slightest sound echoes expansively,

    "I''ve finally found it."

    The voice of an elderly woman echoes slowly.

    "One month, is it?"

    In front of an abstract, indescribable entity, the god of time slowly raises a sword.

    "This much time should be sufficient. The child must have made all the necessary preparations."

    And just as she''s about to strike the final blow...

    "Ah..."

    Muttering softly, as if remembering something forgotten,

    "Did I forget... this ce has a different flow of time from reality?"

    "Thoughtlessly assuring them they had plenty of time..."

    She smirks at her uncharacteristic mistake, hesitating momentarily.

    "What should I do now? If I proceed like this, I might feel a bit sorry for the child..."

    Caught in a brief moment of conflict and contemtion in front of her objective,

    But her hesitation doesn''tst long.

    "Well... it probably doesn''t matter."

    With her merciless strike, something shatters into pieces with a crisp sound. "A threat that is anticipated is hardly a threat at all... Rather, such an ordeal will help one realize what they truly desire."

    The woman contemtes briefly, her thoughts weaving a treacherous web of deceit that, upon deeper examination, reveals a brutal yet meaningful tribtion. She smiles faintly at this realization.

    "Wait for it, the journey to find you will probably begin soon."

    "What you truly want, the genuine desires you''ve doubted and agonized over, will be painfully realized and awakened."

    Leaving these unreachable words of advice, her form begins to fade.

    "And then..."

    She hints at the approaching end of a long and tumultuous chapter.

    "Like those poor girls did for you, love eternally."

 Chapter 136

    "Something feels off..."

    A voice murmurs quietly, noticing the seemingly normal but subtly altered world outside.

    "Brother... something has happened..."

    Suddenly awakening, the two girls immediately start speaking in a way that''s hard to understand.

    "What?"

    Their serious demeanor suddenly casts a weighty atmosphere, raising my suspicions too.

    "Could it be..."

    A thought shes through my mind - the rebellion of time, the final ordeal that was destined to happen.

    But Tempest had said we still had plenty of time before it arrived...However, nothing else but this seemed to exin the current situation.

    "How about we go out and see?"

    Resigned to the fact that we have to check ourselves, I quickly get ready and head outside with them.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Just came back from visiting my patron deity... didn''t seem in the best of spirits."

    "Same here..."

    Stepping outside, the mood in the inn is uneasy as if everyone is perplexed by the sudden change.

    The growing certainty from the initial doubt... Could it really be the final event unfolding?

    But for something that was supposed to give us ample time, it hardly feels like we''ve had a day... The more I think about it, the more puzzling it bes.

    "Brother... I don''t know about the rest of the town, but there''s a solemnity in the air... something different from usual."

    "I agree, it''s as if one thing after another is exploding in sequence... something unusual is happening."

    Outside the inn, the atmosphere on the streets is simrly ominous, as if a state of emergency had been dered. It reminds me of the day when the night of the apocalypse happened.

    The streets are too quiet for this time of day, with fewer people around than usual, and several shops are closed, their doors bearing signs reading ''Closed for Today''. "Something is wrong..."

    In a world that seems normal but feels different, a voice quietly reflects.

    "Brother... what has happened...?"

    Suddenly waking up, the two girls sit up in bed and start uttering iprehensible words.

    "What?"

    Their serious demeanor changes the atmosphere abruptly, making me question the situation too.

    "Could it be..."

    At the same time, a thought crosses my mind - the rebellion of time, the final challenge that was destined to ur.

    But Tempest had said it would take a while for that time toe...

    Yet, nothing else but this seemed to exin the current situation.

    "Should we go out and check?"

    Seeing no other option, I decide to go out and investigate, preparing quickly and heading out with the girls.

    "Is something happening?"

    "I just came back from visiting my deity... The mood didn''t seem very cheerful."

    "Same here..."

    Once outside, the atmosphere in the inn also seems troubled, as if everyone is confused by the sudden change.

    The suspicion turns into certainty... Could it really be the final event happening?

    But it''s been hardly a day since the prediction of ''plenty of time'' was made...

    The more I think about it, the more baffling it bes.

    "Brother... I don¡¯t know the whole city''s state, but the air feels more solemn than usual... Something different is flowing through."

    "I agree, it¡¯s like a chain of unusual events exploding one after another."

    The streets outside the inn seem to be in an emergency state, reminiscent of the day the apocalypse happened.

    The poption is sparse for this time of day, and the streets are eerily quiet, with several shops disying ''Closed for Today'' signs.

    "Compared to that day, there are still people around, but the royal city''s streets look desertedpared to yesterday."

    "Yuriel, Luceria... I think we need to go somewhere immediately, somewhere our allies might be."

    Now, on these streets... The scene is eerily simr to the aftermath of the Time God''s disruption in the game, solidifying my certainty.

    Tempest ising...

    This means... the kingdom is about to face the most significant and challenging event in its history, bing the stage for this event.

    Every minute, every second is precious now.

    "I think it would be best to go to Morione, husband. In this uncertain situation, she might have some information."

    Not a bad choice. As the Goddess of Fate, Morione might have some information, and in these confusing times, whoever understands the situation first will have a significant advantage.

    Although I knew the story well... now the plot has twisted beyond recognition, and I can no longer trust my memory.

    "Alright, let''s head to the temple of Morione."

    The game''s path has long since deviated... I couldn''t be sure what would happen next, making Luceria¡¯s suggestion seem all the more convincing.

    "Harold... I''ve been waiting for you."

    Approaching Morione''s temple, I notice her attire is different from usual.

    She is d in sacred armor, holding her massive axe, seemingly prepared for a great battle... Has Morione also sensed the situation?

    As we enter the audience chamber, she greets us with a somber expression.

    "Harold... You must have sensed the atmosphere in the streets on your way here. A terrible event is about to unfold, I fear. I expect many beings will rise, creating chaos."

    "Beings simr to me but with different motives will rise to settle their long-held grudges."

    Her words hint at the impending rebellion of time, seeming all but confirmed now.

    "Yes... It seems like something terrible is about to happen."

    epting her words, I look up at her with a grave expression, and she nods heavily in response. "Everything will be chaotic. Mortals won''t know who to ally with or who to aim their weapons at."

    This scene was also depicted in the game, so I had a rough idea of what was being referred to.

    Once the rebellion truly starts and most of the gods are unshackled, the kingdom will be arge yet small battlefield.

    Many gods in this kingdom will lead their followers to kill those they¡¯ve resented for so long.

    Hatred born from losing honor to beings too simr to themselves or from grievances that existed before rules were set - these grudges have been held onto until now, waiting for an opportunity.

    For various reasons, the gods will view each other as enemies.

    But it is us, the mortals, who will suffer from the gods'' wrath.

    Although different, the bonds within divine orders weren''t so heavy a subject that they couldn''t share unity.

    Just like in our world, where different religions are respected and people build friendships regardless of their faith.

    Before the rebellion, the freedom within the divine orders was extensive.

    But... all that breaks apart during the rebellion of time.

    Depending on where one belongs, someone you shared meals and friendship with yesterday could be the person whose life you must take today.

    What if a deity harbored hidden vengeance against another divine order, and a friend happened to be in that group?

    One would have no choice but to strike them down.

    Of course, each person¡¯s internal scales may lean differently... but most would find it easier and wiser to sacrifice a friend to carve a path in life set by their deity.

    As regrettable as it might be, betraying one''s faith would seem more justifiable than betraying a deity.

    "This is an unfortunate situation..."

    Sensing my troubled expression, Morione offers a faint smile as constion.

    "But don''t worry, we have no intention of being hostile towards Abrune."

    Although it wasn''t the sole reason for my grimace, knowing that the people I knew wouldn''t be pitted against each other provided some relief.

    "Thank you."

    "By the way, brother... what are we talking about now? What''s happening?"

    Yuriel, unaware of the conversation''s content, tugs at my sleeve and whispers questioningly. The atmosphere was solemn and serious, and Yuriel''s face showed difort from being hesitant to interrupt.

    "Do you remember what I said yesterday? It''s happening now."

    "But you said we had time to prepare, didn''t you?" she asked, seemingly bewildered.

    Honestly, I had no good answer... Was Tempus''s reassurance just a deception to put us at ease?

    "Yes, but it seems to be happening now..."

    Her expression turned from disbelief to reluctant eptance.

    "Harold, there''s something I need to tell you," Morione suddenly said, changing the atmosphere.

    Her expression was puzzling. What could she mean?

    As I was about to respond, she said, "You''ll understandter, but I apologize in advance¡ª"

    Before she could finish, a thunderous sound interrupted everything, and the ground shook as if an earthquake had struck.

    "Uh!"

    The tension I had only experienced through a screen now enveloped me, and I could hear terrible noises from outside.

    "Screams of agony and panic filled the air."

    "It seems to have started..." Luceriamented calmly amidst the chaos.

    "Harold, we need to regroup with the others," Morione said, picking up her axe, her demeanor contrasting with the frantic situation outside.

    Others, she must mean those not currently here...

    Following her gaze, I looked outside.

    The chaos outside was as I had imagined. The entire sky was distorted, and natural disasters like thunderstorms, earthquakes, and typhoons ravaged the kingdom.

    In the sky, gods unleashed their full power against each other, while mortals below fought and killed yesterday''s friends in their own ways.

    The once-peaceful capital had turned into a living hell, as if a storm had followed a quiet night. Finally, the final story has begun... The rebellion of time...

    Current Time, Abne''s Audience Hall:

    "The situation outside doesn''t look good... Will Harold be alright?" Eriana, who had hurriedly responded to a summon from Abne, her superior in rank, asked the question amidst the crisis, trying to maintainposure.

    "Harold will surely be fine... The real concern should be how we''re going to join him," Abne replied, knowing that the outside world was not safe even for gods. Aware of the potential threats, she had her followers and other deities stationed in and around the temple in a defensive stance.

    Abne,manding arge following in the capital, seemed safe due to the scale of her support, but she was also a target for many hidden enemies. Gods obscured by her influence, united against her, posed a serious threat to her survival.

    With spies likely within her ranks, Abne''s worries were not minor. Yet, by her side stood a human with power fearsome enough to intimidate her, and thinking of Harold, who might eventually join her with other allies, offered some sce. However, they too would be embroiled in their battles...

    Contemting seriously whether to push through the enemies to reach Harold, Abne finally decides to step outside.

    "Eriana, could you apany me for a while?" Abne asks, determined to face the outside world.

    "Is it alright to leave the other followers?" Eriana queries.

    With a slow nod, Abne sighs, "Yes, the enemies are after me, not the mortals. The followers will be safer without me. After I''m gone, they might want to preserve them to assimte themter."

    Resolute, Abne steps out of the temple. At the entrance, her followers are armed, confronting suspicious figures that have appeared.

    The situation unravels with Abne stepping into the brewing storm, prepared for what lies ahead. "Ugh... We''re surrounded by really unfavorable matchups..." Abne mused, noting the gathering of gods who were simr yet antagonistic to her, harboring jealousy and resentment for the recognition they couldn''t gain in her shadow.

    Despite their lesser individual strength, the collective force of four gods and their followers outnumbered Abne''s, illustrating a significant threat.

    "The peace has been long for you, hasn''t it, Goddess Abne?" taunted a male deity, stepping forward to confront her, embodying the dissatisfaction and grudge of the group.

    "Indeed, as much as you''ve been forgotten," Abne retorted nonchntly, provoking their anger further.

    "Irritating as always... Without you, all those followers would have been ours," the group of four gods, each brandishing their divine powers, threatened Abne.

    Despite their hostility, Abne''s presence wasn''t dwarfed. She remained unflinching under theirbined murderous intent, causing them to sweat in tension despite their numerical advantage.

    "Come at me if you dare. I won''t stoop to calling you out one by one," Abne''s continued taunts finally shattered their restraint, igniting the war.

    In a situation where even gods sought to kill each other, where could the least safe ce be? Regrettably, it would be anywhere devoid of a deity''s presence. With gods targeting only their equals, neutral zones or godless areas might ironically offer safety.

    For instance, the Academy, primarily inhabited by students, could be a safe haven. As Abne had suggested, the gods nned to spare mortals toter im them, making a ce like the Academy, bustling with young students, a rtively safe zone.

    "Aris, aren''t you going to check on your own sect?" someone asked.

    "Well, I''m only formally a member of that sect... Unlike you, a principal, but as a student council president, I feel I should try to lead the students gathered here," the response came, underlining a sense of duty amidst the strange, tense atmosphere. Although they tried to maintain a facade of calmness, their poorly disguised anxiety betrayed them, making their conversation awkward and strained.

    "Anyway, no gods should being here, right?" one of them pondered aloud.

    "Probably not... This ce is gathered with people who are either weak, dislike conflict, or maintain a neutral stance. Although I''m a demigod, I don''t belong to any sect, so it should be safe here," the other rationalized, keeping an eye on the distant chaos.

    Both shared the same n ¨C to hide the students and then go in search of Harold when things calmed down.

    "Even though I''m the one usually protected... I can''t just sit still and do nothing. I''m worried," the concern in their voices was palpable.

    As the two women, both longing for the same man, talkd, a sinister shadow loomed over the athletic field.

    The most dangerous ce, it seemed, would be where the resentment of the gods was directed. While gods typically harbored no ill will towards humans, there was one ce universally despised...

    "Knights, to battle positions!" The royal pce, the seat of the highest power in the kingdom, was in peril. Among those bound to serve the nation were gods who held grudges rted to politics. In the current situation where power''s significance was diminishing, the royals, powerless yet objects of divine wrath, were in grave danger.

    "Ensure the citizens are unharmed! If divine entities approach, defend as best as you can. In an emergency, abandon this ce to save lives!" A young princess, prioritizing her people over herself,manded her forces with assured confidence.

    Religion was secondary, and only the elite, devoted to the nation, remained. The pce seemed more expansive than usual due to the absence of regr staff and courtiers.

    "We can do this! Stay strong!" she encouraged her troops bravely, though she was trembling with fear more than anyone else inside.

    Marika, trying to mask her own fears, silently groaned inwardly. It was inevitable for at least one deity to harbor resentment against the privileged ss like herself... Currently, several devotees of these gods were besieging the city gates, leading to a fierce struggle.

    "Please...e soon..." In the midst of the escting crisis, she clung to her only source of mental strength, stubbornly enduring the siege.

    "Harold..." She murmured the name of the man she loved and saw as her savior, mustering her strength to continue issuingmands.

    "Today, we''ll eliminate all the royals."

    Suddenly, right in front of her, as if aet had descended, a massive explosion erupted.

 Chapter 137

    "Uh...!"

    With a majestic voice echoing from the sky, something plummeted down in front of Marika. A cloud of dust engulfed the scene, forming a thick fog that obscured her vision.

    "Ah, ahhh?!" came the screams of the soldiers.

    Marika froze in terror...

    "Since ancient times, I''ve been at odds with the royal family. Today, I''ll settle that grudge."

    Another calm voice resounded, and the dust whirled into a small storm, swirling violently.

    "Ugh...!!"

    Marika shielded herself from the stinging wind, groaning under her breath. Then, a robust man emerged from the midst.

    "My name is Auron, the God of Gold. Let me introduce myself."Standing before her, Auron exuded an intimidating presence, draped in his thick golden armor and carrying an abnormallyrge greatsword on his shoulder.

    "God of Gold... What grievance do you have against me, to wear such a hostile expression...?"

    Despite her trembling legs, Marika managed to suppress her fear, maintaining herposure.

    "It''s precisely the royal family I despise... I bear no personal feelings towards you. My grievances have always been financial, disadvantaged by mary matters."

    In that moment, Marika realized why the God of Gold had invaded the pce. Taxation, a necessity for running a nation, had inevitably harmed him.

    "It''s an inevitable destiny... I know that. But today, I couldn''t contain the hatred that exploded as my power waned."

    Auron spoke as if he was aware of this contradiction. It seemed more like a misunderstanding than a true grievance.

    "So today, I will kill all the royals who have ruled this ce and change the regime."

    The greatsword, muchrger than Marika, pointed towards her, and she felt a clear intent to kill. What was she thinking now? Perhaps all sorts of negative thoughts were trying to overpower her. But yielding to them was not befitting of her royal status.

    "Foolishly... I won''t just submit quietly..."

    Despite the inevitable fight, Marika bravely confronts her fear, knowing that whatever choice she makes, the end seems inevitable.

    "It doesn''t matter, but remember... my hatred is only for your status and the current politics... As a person, I wanted to respect you and end this with as little pain as possible."

    Thump!

    As Auron prepared to leap, his foot stomping the ground sent tremors like an earthquake.

    "But if you choose to stand against me... then even I can''t be sure of the final oue...!"

    An almost impossible fight...

    "Princess!"

    Unable to stand by, the soldiers at the scene tried to intervene...

    "Stop a god?! If you don''t mind losing your precious lives, go ahead!"

    She vehemently dissuades them, emphasizing that the god''s target is her alone. The soldiers freeze.

    "Just go elsewhere, assist where you''re needed more than me! That''s an order!"

    She forcibly sends the soldiers away, leaving only herself and Auron in the vast outskirts.

    "Amendable virtue... then let''s begin!"

    Admiring the royalty''s selflessness, the God of Gold readies himself and charges at Marika with a speed that belies his size.

    "Uh?! What''s happening?!"

    A sudden chilling sensation, a foreboding unease...

    What on earth is going on...?

    "Brother, what''s wrong?"

    Right now... someone''s in danger... It''s just intuition, but... my mind is filled with the thought that someone close to me is facing a crisis.

    In a situation where anyone could be an enemy, it''s hard to say who wouldn''t be in danger, but something feels different...

    If there''s someone most vulnerable in a situation where even gods are hostile, it might be... "Go ahead to Abne''s temple..."

    Unable to lead everyone on just a baseless hunch, she leaves them behind and sets out alone.

    "Harold?!"

    Taken aback by his sudden departure, Morione is perplexed, but there''s no time for hesitation.

    "Please join them first! I just need to check on something!"

    Leaving those words behind, she crosses the chaotic battlefield without looking back.

    Please... let there be no trouble...

    She hoped it was just needless worry, but it would have been better that way. Abne and Elina were strong enough on their own, and Aris, with the demigod Arsia, seemed rtively safer.

    But there was one who wasn''t under anyone''s protection: Marika...

    Her current well-being was driving him almost mad with concern. There was no reason for it, just a sudden, inexplicable thought...

    But somehow, he felt the need to quicken his pace.

    Thump!

    "Uh...!"

    Barely reacting in time to the incredible speed, Marika dodges to the side, leaving a crater where she once stood. A moment''s hesitation would have filled it with her blood...

    "Sandstorm! Gather the fierce sands andsh out at my foe! Ovee this crisis with your power!"

    Unable to dodge forever, Marika resists as best as she can, conjuring her magic.

    A sandstorm, stronger than any desert tempest, engulfs the God of Gold.

    But...

    "It''s useless!"

    Thump!

    Each strike of his sword sends tremors through the ground, making her shiver with each vibration. His greatsword easily neutralizes Marika''s tempest.

    "Then, this time..."

    The God of Gold, Auron, remains unscathed, d in armor more solid than city walls. Can she inflict any damage?

    "Ready for your next attack?"

    He braces for battle, covering his head with a golden helmet sculpted in the same design.

    "But..."

    "Water! Pierce my enemy with pressure sharp enough to cut through diamond, Water...¨D"

    Thump! Marika abruptly stops her spellcasting and dodges to the side, her carefully gathered magic dissipating in a shattered focus.

    "Did you think I would wait?!"

    The major drawback of a mage is close-rangebat. Auron interrupts her casting, rendering her efforts futile.

    "You''re quick, but that seems to be the limit of your first strike!"

    Auron leaps at Marika again, and she narrowly avoids the attack, but...

    "What?!"

    Auron, anticipating her move, drops his sword and throws a punch in the direction she dodged.

    "Ah...!!"

    Struck by his golden fist, Marika is sent flying as if hit by a speeding carriage, her body tracing a straight line through the air.

    "Cough...?!"

    She crashes into a wall and falls to the ground, struggling to rise in a visibly weakened state, limping and disheveled, making it seemingly impossible to dodge another attack.

    "Water..."

    Yet Marika refuses to give up. Despite being battered from a single effective strike, she persists in her assault.

    Auron, the God of Gold, confident of his victory, approaches leisurely.

    "Water Ssh!"

    With great effort, shepletes her spell. The attack is small in scale but deadly in pressure, directed at Auron.

    "I''m sorry about this."

    But Auron, d in golden armor, is beyond the reach of a mere human''s powers. He effortlessly deflects the attack with his left hand as if swatting away a weak stream of water.

    The duel, disappointingly brief... the oue seemed already decided.

    "Close your eyes."

    Auron stands before her, raising his greatsword for a final strike, when suddenly...

    Swoosh!

    "Hm?"

    Feeling something at his legs, Auron staggers for a moment.

    "Elbert?"

    Elina''s brother, a noble knight from a family close to the royal family, and the respected leader of the kingdom''s knights, known as the kingdom''s finest swordsman.

    "I''m sorry for beingte. Princess, I heard this ce was in the most danger."

    Usually bound to the king''s side, but in emergencies, his duty was to prioritize and rescue the unprotected royals. "I came here ready to sacrifice my life for the captain, so it doesn''t matter if I show up, right?!"

    As everyone fled to protect themselves, Auron looked down at the lone man who came to the rescue, Elbert, with a glimmer of interest in his eyes.

    "Elbert, is it? To leave an impression on this armor, let''s see what you''ve got!"

    Auron then shifts his focus from Marika to Elbert. He knew that if he couldn''t get past this man, he would be endlessly thwarted in his attempt to deal with the princess. His ferocious power now targets a new adversary.

    "Ugh!!"

    Elbert grits his teeth and braces himself, skillfully handling the God of Gold''s strike.

    Ching!

    Gliding his sword against Auron''s, he maneuvers into the god''s massive embrace.

    "Oh...!"

    Auron adjusts his stance and swings his greatsword again, but Elbert doesn''t get hit. He pivots to the side, shing and dodging simultaneously, a masterful disy ofbat skills.

    "Ugh... to feel pain again..."

    Auron seems momentarily annoyed by Elbert''s attack, but it was no more than an inconvenience.

    "Above average, it seems... The skills honed through numerous battles, proper reactions due to that experience, and a clear focus on exploiting weaknesses..."

    The god recognizes his opponent''s strategy. No matter how thick and solid the armor, there must be weaker or more vulnerable spots to allow movement.

    Elbert, with his experience and knowledge, persistently targeted these areas.

    "Perfect. Excluding the simple brute strength due to our racial differences, in every other aspect, you seem to have the upper hand over me, who has been distant from battle for so long."

    Complimenting his enemy, Auron raises his greatsword again.

    "Then there''s no need to fight in a disadvantageous manner."

    But this time, something was different. Instead of continuing as expected, he carelessly throws away his sword.

    And then...

    "Uh?!"

    He effortlessly grabs Elbert by the neck, lifting him with ease. Sword against sword required skill, but primitive brute force rendered such finesse useless. No matter how Auron was countered, overwhelming strength alone was enough to crush the opposition.

    "Ahh?"

    In an instant, Elbert was thrown into the air. Although enormouspared to a human, he seemed like a child next to the god.

    Thump!

    Auron lifted him and mmed him into the ground.

    "Ugh!"

    The strong impact was felt even more painfully due to Elbert''s heavy armor.

    But Auron''s assault was not over yet. He still gripped Elbert tightly.

    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Repeated blows, like a cruel child smashing a toy, merciless and relentless.

    "This should be enough, right?!"

    After enduring several tremor-like impacts, Elbert was almost unconscious...

    Crash!

    Auron tossed him aside, and the small stable that caught him copsed under the impact, crumbling like it had been hit by a trebuchet.

    "My goodness..."

    Marika, who could only witness this brutality, was horrified by Elbert''s plight.

    "Now it seems there are no more distractions..."

    "?! "

    She was terrified again by the murderous intent now directed at her.

    "Uh...!"

    Trying to flee was futile. The umted damage was too much, and she couldn''t even walk.

    "Ahh..."

    She copsed to the ground, resigned to her fate, waiting for the end.

    "First, you... As I said at the beginning, I don''t hate you as a person, so I''ll end it quickly."

    Auron drew his greatsword once more and approached Marika, lifting his massive weapon again.

    "Ahh... please..."

    Was she begging for her life? Marika began to mutter in a desperate voice.

    "Harold..."

    It wasn''t a plea for mercy, but a longing for her beloved.

    "I''m sorry..."

    But her true feelings came through in the end.

    Eventually... her regrets faded away, reced by an apology to him and a love that she would carry forever.

    "I love you... always and forever..." "Marika!"

    Boom!

    A shockwave envelops Marika as if to protect her, echoing with the anguished cry of her name.

    "Uh?!"

    Auron is taken by surprise by this unexpected attack.

    "Harold...?"

    "Thank goodness I''m not toote...! Whew...!"

    A man arrives, panting heavily and wiping sweat from his brow, having run a great distance without stopping. This was the very person Marika had been murmuring about.

    "Ah... yeah, I''m here."

    Catching his breath, the man with the unique hair color appears dramatically.

    "Harold...!!"

    Her hero emerges, as if radiating a dazzling aura.

    It was a close call. Had he been anyter, Marika would have been fatally crushed by that mysterious giant.

    My intuition was right, and I''m so relieved.

    "Ugh... my head... That''s a fresh way of showing respect..."

    Auron, hit by the shockwave and thrown back, rubs his helmet and stands up. Though it was a mere push, his heavy armor momentarily hindered him.

    "Marika, you can exinter... The situation doesn''t look good, I''ll handle it."

    Preparing to cast a spell against the presumed god, the man extends his arm...

    "Just a moment, Harold! Normal attacks won''t work! His golden armor is too strong; even my magic couldn''t prate it!"

    Could the armor be that impervious? Despite the chaos, the armor still looked unscathed.

    "Another talent, huh? No matter, as long as I''m wearing this armor, most magic doesn''t stand a chance!"

    The entity confidently taps his chest armor, showing immense faith in its strength.

    "Seems like you''re a mage, then. I won''t give you the chance to chant. I''ll crush you both in my next blow!"

    Ignoring the possibility of being defeated by a mage, Auron arrogantly ms his foot down, gripping his greatsword...

    He probably ns to end the fight quickly, giving no time for spellcasting.

    But he overlooked something crucial.

    Because...

    "Great Electro."

    I could cast magic without chanting. Crackling thunder rips through the dry sky, striking the golden armor precisely.

    "Ahh?!! Arghh!!!"

    Auron bellows in agony, struggling to endure the pain. Perhaps, due to a natural advantage, my attack was effective.

    Marika had mentioned that it seemed impossible to prate the golden armor. Although its nature was still unclear, if Auron was indeed a god with human-like vulnerabilities, electrical attacks were incredibly effective. No matter how thick or solid the armor, most metals conduct electricity, allowing the damage to prate deep inside.

    "Ahh!!! Ahhh!!!"

    The man in the armor continued to scream in excruciating pain.

    "Ugh... How dare you...!!"

    However, the initial assault might not have been forceful enough, as he started to move again, attempting to grasp his weapon. I had to intensify my attack.

    "....!!"

    I focused harder, unleashing the maximum output of lightning.

    "00g....!"

    Simultaneously, my magical power drained rapidly. My consciousness began to fade, as if my mind would snap at any moment. In any case, this attack would likely be my first andst. Thus, I couldn''t afford to stop, even as my magic was rapidly depleting.

    "He... Harold?!"

    Normally, when magic power is exhausted, the spell should cease. But by burning my body and converting it to magical energy, I could forcibly maintain the spell. In games, there''s often a system where health can be sacrificed to cast magic when mana is depleted.

    "You, your arm...!"

    "Ahh...!!"

    As I forced the magic to continue, I began to burn my body for power. Starting from the fingertips, my skin slowly ckened, emitting a foul smell. The ckened area spread, reaching my wrist, then my elbow.

    Despite the advancing burn, I couldn''t stop; the enemy was still standing. In the moment I thought Marika was going to die, I realized something faintly. The indescribable emotion that stabbed my heart at the thought of losing someone so precious... a desperate urge, a will to sacrifice anything to protect her. Yes... I''ve been in denial, but it''s time to be honest with myself. I care deeply for Marika and others who truly think of me...

    "Stop it!!"

    But before I could finish my thoughts, someone yanks my body away...

    "Please...! You right now...!!"

    That sorrowful voice... At the edge of my fading vision, I saw Marika crying bitterly...

    "Harold... Oh my God..."

    Her cold tears fell on my cheek, chilling me back to a fleeting consciousness.

    "Uh... Ah...."

    Slowly, I lift my head to look where the enemy was.

    He was still standing, but for some reason, he wasn''t moving...

    Thump!

    Then, his massive figure slowly toppled forward, copsing powerlessly to the ground. Was he actually unconscious, just standing out of reflex?

    That''s fine... With this, we should be safe for now...

    But then...

    My mind, flooded with relief and the release of tension, slipped away.

    "Harold?!"

    Marika, embracing my fallen body, continued to weep.

    "Could it be...!"

    Fearing the worst, she checks for signs of life...

    "Thank goodness... he''s just fainted..."

    Relieved that I was still alive, she exhales deeply.

    "But Harold''s arm... to go this far for me..."

    However, her relief was short-lived as she became concerned about my body. My arm looked beyond normal recovery.

    "That''s right...! There''s this!"

    Suddenly, she frantically searches her belongings and pulls out a small, elegant bottle. It''s an emergency return potion, a legendary elixir that every royal carries, reputed to heal everything. This tiny bottle is worth the price of several houses... "Use this elixir on Harold..."

    Without a second thought, she opens the bottle, which would lose its potency once exposed to air and must be consumed immediately.

    "Harold... try to drink this..."

    But Harold, having lost consciousness, couldn''t drink it on his own...

    Left with no other choice... she pours the elixir into her own mouth. Was she nning to drink it herself since Harold couldn''t?

    No... that wasn''t it.

    Their lips meet.

    Marika delivers the contents of the elixir to Harold through a kiss.

    "How about now...?"

    Putting aside her bashfulness, she eagerly watches for any reaction to the drug she has just transferred.

    The moment the elixir flows into Harold''s body, the ckened burn marks that seemed permanent begin to fade away.

    "Thank goodness...!"

    Relief washes over Marika as she starts to genuinely smile.

    "You''ve done well, Harold... for me."

    Feeling her heart pounding in a different way now, Marika leans in for another kiss.

    "Will it take some time for him to wake up?"

    She strokes his hair tenderly, smiling warmly.

    And then...

    "I love you... forever..."

    She whispers her true feelings into his ear, feelings she will carry with her always.

    This chapter turned out a bit longer than expected!

    Looking forward to the next one.

 Chapter 138

    "Um..."

    "Did you wake up, Harold?"

    As I regained consciousness, the first figure I saw was Marika.

    "I''m d you''re safe."

    Despite looking pitiful with ash-covered wounds, she was smiling, showing a hint of happiness.

    "Marika... How long was I out?"

    She gently stroked my hair and gave a small smile.

    "About 10 minutes? It wasn''t long, so don''t worry."

    Her calm demeanor was oddly peaceful, considering the circumstances."Less than that..."

    "I''m not sure if he''s alive or dead... but you definitely saved me, Harold."

    ncing up, I saw the scene just as I remembered. The golden armor, which once seemed indestructible under the intense heat, nowy copsed and melted.

    "To think you''d ovee the God of Gold, Harold is incredible..."

    Was the opponent really a god? He must have been, considering he tried to withstand my Electro spell. That spell had the power to subdue the mightiest dragon, Mir, and even the ancient god, Luceria...

    "Yeah... but because of that, I can''t use my arm¨D"

    Wait...?

    Expecting to see my arm charred like ash, I found it perfectly intact, back to its normal skin tone and fully functional.

    "Hehe..."

    Confused by the inexplicable sight, I looked to Marika, who covered her mouth with her fist, suppressing augh.

    "Marika... did you heal me?"

    She nodded happily in response to my question.

    "Yeah, I had a good potion with me... It worked so quickly, I''m relieved."

    How luxurious must that potion have been to fully restore me from my magic-exhausted, unconscious state so quickly? My arm waspletely healed, without a trace of injury.

    "What did you give me... How did you even administer it when I was unconscious?"

    "Hmm... secret?"

    Suddenly, she blushed, showing a mischievous expression as she yfully refused to answer. "Forget the potion for now, it must''ve been a normal method, right?"

    Marika''s mysterious smile only made me feel uneasy. And now I realized... I was lying on Marika''sp again.

    But maybe because I had exerted myself too much from the start? I was so tired that, unlikest time, I didn''t feel the urgency to get up. Instead, I just wanted to rest.

    "We can''t stay like this... Right now, no ce in this kingdom is safe... We need to join up with those we can trust."

    I tried to get up, feeling my body creaking here and there, but I fought the urge to lie down again and managed to stand.

    "Right, that''s a good idea. First, let''s move Elbert to a safer ce, then head outside the castle. My siblings will handle things here."

    Marika pointed to the debris, indicating where Elbert was. Had he been the first to confront that god?

    "Got it."

    Following her lead, I stepped forward, but a sudden thought struck me. It felt like we hadn''t even started, yet I was already facing such difficulties. The uing challenges filled me with unease.

    We arrived at the front of Abne''s temple...

    "Tch...!"

    Abne was fending off a wave of uneasy energy directed at her, clearly annoyed.

    "Abne! If it weren''t for you, all the benefits you enjoyed would have been ours!"

    Other gods, who had been overshadowed by her and livedparatively miserable existences, were unleashing their newfound powers in a frenzy.

    Yet, as if she knew all along, she looked a bit strained but still managed to dodge or block their attacks.

    "Are you venting your ipetence and emptiness on me?!"

    Despite the already dire situation, she provocatively taunted her opponents, worsening the situation.

    "This is...!!"

    Their resentment-filled spears, not magic but sheer hatred, still couldn''t reach Abne.

    "Seems like splitting numerically was a bit troublesome..."

    Stepping back, she brushed off the bitterness she felt and murmured to herself. Although Abne could handle a single adversary with ease, being alone was a fatal disadvantage. She was currently facing two gods, down from the initial four, as Erina was somehow managing to hold off the other two.

    ng!

    "The strength of a human is beyond imagination!"

    The shing of steel resonated sharply, intensifying the dire situation with sparks flying.

    "To withstand two gods at once, you''re too valuable to be killed!"

    Erina was facing twin goddesses, eerily simr in appearance.

    Despite their taunts, she remained steadfast, waiting for any possible opportunity.

    "So, here''s our proposal..."

    "How about you join us instead?"

    One of them sheathed her sword, while the other dissipated the magic in her hand, signaling no intention of hostility towards Erina.

    "We, the twin goddesses of destiny, think it would be a waste to lose a talent like you."

    The four gods hade together with the sole purpose of hunting other divine beings. They wanted to preserve as many followers as possible, turning them to their side. Now, they were introducing themselves to Erina, trying to persuade her.

    "Sorry, but the god you serve stands no chance. No matter how skilled, facing four of us is impossible."

    While Abne was still desperately trying to ovee her numerical disadvantage, Erina''s side, albeit briefly, seemed to have found a moment of peace.

    Erina, receiving a seemingly logical offer to switch sides, shook her head without hesitation.

    "I refuse."

    Her voice was firm, reflecting her clear intent. The atmosphere once again shifted back to chaos.

    "Then, there''s no other choice..."

    "We''ll have to take you down here!"

    The twin goddesses readied themselves again, gathering magic to threaten Erina. One wielded a sword, the other magic. With their perfect synergy and the added strength of being gods, the situation was increasingly turning against Erina.

    "With the light of the stars...!"

    Meanwhile, Abne also began her counterattack. Abne attempted to break free from her purely defensive stance by casting a spell infused with the vast, dreamlike light of the cosmos.

    "Infused with the power of moonlight."

    One of her opponents countered with a simr yet different force, neutralizing Abne''s power.

    "Pierce through...."

    The other seized the briefest of openings to thrust their spear.

    "These beings, who haven''t fought in so long, are surprisingly adept," Abne noted, but as much as her attack failed to connect, she received no harm in return, deflecting the spear with her bare hands.

    "The Moon Queen and the God of Justice, right?"

    She recalled their identities from faint memories.

    "Isn''t it a bit ironic that you, having lost your glory,e here instead of seeking it from yourselves?"

    ording to the lore, Abne, like the Moon Queen, had aspects of ethereal and judicial authority, often ruling over mortals with a sense of grandeur. Perhaps it was Abne''s superior abilities that had stripped them of their identity, leading to the current situation.

    Unable to withstand the taunting, the god who believed in justice impulsively lunged forward, taking advantage of the Moon Queen''s unpreparedness.

    "Wait a moment!"

    The Moon Queen tried to intervene in the impulsive act of the God of Justice, but it was toote.

    "This is why I prefer opponents who harp on about justice."

    Abne uttered a line that could sound slightly malevolent, depending on the listener.

    "Reversing Light."

    Her solemn voice echoed clearly, briefly silencing everything except for herself.

    Boom!

    A cosmic phenomenon pierced the sky, reaching out into the universe.

    "Ahh!!!"

    The world darkened momentarily as the God of Justice, struck head-on by her attack, was illuminated.

    "Falling for cheap provocations and not considering the situation before rushing in."

    The reason behind Abne''s continuous belittlement of her opponents, even in unfavorable situations...

    Knowing the traits of your enemy makes them the easiest to handle. Thump! Boom!

    As the light faded and the world brightened again, the God of Justice, like a massive rock tumbling down, was flung to the ground.

    "Ah... Ah...."

    He was still alive but clearly in no condition to continue the fight.

    "Phew... Just one left now?"

    Abne, having swiftly turned the tide, exhaled a bit easier and turned to face her next opponent.

    "Ugh...!"

    The Moon Queen, witnessing the sudden reversal, looked apprehensive.

    "I''ll make you regret this day."

    Abne, now halfway confident of her victory, allowed herself a rxed smile.

    However, the situation was starkly different for Erina, almost running parallel in its severity. While Abne''s situation was brightening, Erina''s was deteriorating rapidly.

    "Phew..."

    Trying to catch her breath and maintain her strength...

    "Just give up, it''s enough, isn''t it?"

    The sword-wielding sister tried to persuade Erina again.

    "I refuse, with Goddess Abne gaining the upper hand, it would be disadvantageous for you if I hold out!"

    Erina showed unwavering resolve, gripping her sword even tighter.

    "It''s a false argument, but we can always escape if things get too tough. We''re just coborators, after all."

    Erina remained unshaken, no matter how usible the scenario.

    So, the twin sisters chose a different approach...

    "We''ll target the one you love."

    "?! "

    They provocatively taunted her, aiming to unnerve Erina.

    "As goddesses of destiny, we know who has your heart, and where that man is right now."

    "We also have magic for escaping, so we can leave this situation anytime."

    Erina thought of the only man she loved, not knowing his current whereabouts but certain he was making his mark somewhere.

    "We''ll find him before you do."

    "And what if we seduce him~?"

    With a mischievous expression, they threw taunts that Erina couldn''t just ignore and let slide. Unaware of the consequences their actions would bring, the twin goddesses spoke.

    "What did you say?!"

    Provoked by their severe words, Erina finally reacted vehemently.

    "We''ve seen countless connections... We know the true agony of humans is when they lose a precious bond..."

    "Perhaps even more painful than death, isn''t it?"

    Erina, increasingly shaken by the goddesses of destiny, seemed to fall prey to their maniption. The sisters mistakenly believed they had finally seized the opportunity to persuade her.

    "But if you join our side now, we can forget all this."

    Something inside her snapped, her eyes darkening with rage. The goddesses, misinterpreting her anger as an opportunity, thought they had her cornered.

    "So, how about ending this fight?"

    The gods, misjudging the situation, would soon face the consequences of their ignorance.

    "Our side would wee you..."

    Before they could finish, their fate was sealed.

    "What...?"

    Cut off mid-sentence...

    Crack!

    In less than a second, a thunderous noise erupted.

    Boom!

    The ground split open, a storm raged...

    "Sisters?! "

    The magic-wielding goddess, previously behind her sword-wielding sister, was suddenly mmed to the ground.

    "Oh..."

    And above her stood Erina, exuding an entirely different aura than before.

    "You... you...! Where did you get that power...!!"

    "What?!"

    Again, before she could finish, her voice was cut off by surprise.

    The same scenario as before unfolded. The remaining goddess of the twin pair, now alone, was caught off-guard by Erina''s sudden disappearance. When she regained her senses, it was already toote.

    Erina had moved too fast for even a god to perceive.

    "Wait... behind?!"

    Using that transcendent speed again, Erina approached the sword-wielding goddess of destiny.

    "Ah-"

    She couldn''t even utter herst words as the air split around her.

    Swoosh!

    As Erina unleashed her full strength, the remaining goddess vanished into thin air. "And so the gods and their structures were simply coteral damage..."

    With a single strike, whether it was a god, a follower, or a structure, everything was equally split apart, leaving only a in in its wake.

    "O...!"

    Erina''s battle had ended even quicker than Abne''s. Still consumed by unresolved anger, she cried out to the sky like a wild beast.

    "How dare you, who should know better than anyone, y with the bonds of others?!!!"

    Her scream of unresolved anger echoed to the heavens.

    "Stealing from others is a sin!! Remember this well!!!"

    It was unclear if her words reached anyone as the battle ended abruptly.

    "Calm down, Erina...!"

    Someone tried to soothe the still enraged Erina.

    "Ugh!!"

    "Wait, it''s me!"

    As she turned around, still filled with killing intent, someone hastily tried to calm her down.

    "I''ve just finished as well, it seems there are no more enemies... Calm yourself."

    Abne spoke, calming Erina''s mind, and the situation quickly resolved.

    "Ah... Goddess..."

    "Yes, it''s me... I finished a bitter than you, but just now."

    Pointing behind her, Abne indicated where the Moon Queen and the God of Justicey defeated. The fight had ended quickly once the situation of being outnumbered was resolved.

    "Abne, Erina? We''re here."

    Morione''s group arrived, coincidentally just as everything was settled.

    "We just saw a massive sh cutting through part of the city... Was that you?"

    Luceria asked Erina, who was still simmering with anger, while looking around the ruined streets.

    "I merely purged those with distasteful tastes... Even if they were gods, such actions couldn''t be tolerated."

    Erina sheathed her sword, taking a deep breath. Despite not a drop of blood on her, the irony was that countless beings had been erased by her today.

    "It feels a bit odd to say this right after arriving, but we need to move now. I briefly used my powers outside to check... We should join Harold immediately."

    Morione spoke as if she knew Harold''s location.

    At her words, a bad memory shed in Erina''s mind, causing her to flinch momentarily. "Oo..."

    However, realizing it was unrted and simply her own sentiment, she quickly suppressed her feelings.

    "Really... just thinking about it makes me sick..."

    To her, the idea of someone ying with the bonds of others was an utterly uneptable notion. Muttering to herself about her distaste, she then pondered...

    "Harold... where are you...?"

    Longing for him more than ever, she yearned to quickly move to the next location, eager to find Harold.

 Chapter 139

    Morione''s group, having joined Abne and Erina, was now advancing along narrow pathways, trying to avoid any further conflicts. In the current chaos, it was hard to find any part of the city that wasn''t in disarray, but they were using the least popted routes they could find. Morione''s powers, now unrestricted, proved invaluable in navigating under the distorted sky. Perhaps no one understood the current situation as well as Morione did, for several reasons.

    "So... where should we go to meet up with your brother?"

    They had been running for a while when Yura suddenly asked this question.

    "We should head to the Academy. Everyone, including Harold, is converging there now."

    Yura looked puzzled at the unexpected destination.

    "The Academy...?"

    "Yes, Arsia and Aris are there now, remember? You met them before."

    Yura''s expression darkened, which was understandable given that her only encounter with the mother and daughter hadn''t been a pleasant one.

    "Ah... I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to upset you..."Realizing this, Morione sincerely apologized.

    "Ah.. no.. it''s okay..."

    "Really sorry... Well, continuing, Harold is also heading there with Marika."

    "He''s a good person, probably worried about the safety of those two, who are in a particrly vulnerable position."

    Hearing this, the others quickened their pace, cutting through shortcuts even faster.

    "Arsia... what is that...?"

    At the end of their view loomedrge shadows.

    The shadows were so densely clustered that they seemed like an overwhelming mass extending its influence toward the Academy.

    "Is that... pure darkness?"

    An intense void, not mingled with anything else, a shapeless, abstract entity...

    "It''s morphing, what''s happening?!"

    But that sight was fleeting; soon, an astonishing transformation began to unfold. As time passed, the shapeless mass slowly took form, eventually morphing into human-like figuresrger than robust adult men.

    "It''s high-level ck magic... This couldn''t happen spontaneously without someone wielding it..."

    In that moment, Arsia caught something at the edge of her vision and widened her eyes.

    "Aris... stay here, I''ll go check it out..."

    Quickly, she employed a teleportation spell, fading her presence.

    "Arsia?! Suddenly...?"

    "Protect the students, I''ll handle this...!"

    Leaving just those words behind, she vanishedpletely.

    Soon, Arsia appeared in front of the dark creatures, blocking their advance towards the Academy.

    "Tenebris! Come forth!"

    She then unfurled a massive divine barrier, halting their progress andpletely blocking the path.

    Whoosh!

    Dark magic rushed towards the barrier...

    "Ugh?!!"

    Overwhelmed by the unexpectedly powerful attack, Arsia grunted and then concentrated all her energy on maintaining the barrier. Barely holding off the ck magic, the situation had been perilously close. If she hadn''t controlled the emerging cracks and splits, the protective shield would have shattered, failing in its role.

    "Stronger than I thought... Had I known the n would go awry, I would have dealt with you when you were still under control."

    From within the ck legion, a dignified man emerged.

    "But no matter, I had to control the order because of the rules until now... but I can act directly now..."

    His presence exuded an overwhelming sense of dread and fear, an embodiment of darkness, one of the most paradoxical deities of this era.

    "The time hase for the ancient being to awaken."

    The god of darkness, Tenebris.

    "I havee myself, to gain the boundless overflow that is never enough."

    He was potentially the root of all evil at the Academy...

    "So it was you... I had a hunch, but to think you were behind them all along."

    With a bitter smile, Arsia readied herself for a great battle, channeling a vast light into her hands, a natural nemesis to their dark forces. "What could those blinded by their beliefs possibly do? The prince was somewhat useful, but fundamentally, if I hadn''t been there, my followers would have been annihted by you long ago."

    When the heretics had exploited Arsia''s weakness, how had theye across that information? Even if they resembled her... they couldn''t have known Arsia and Aris''s identities and weaknesses so precisely.

    "It was a subtle coincidence. Without this eye, I wouldn''t have known what you were up to, or even that you existed."

    His left eye began to ze with a violet me.

    A convenient eye that could steal the vision of those touched by his magic. Tenebris''s ambition to dye this bright world in his colors, and this eye, a part of his body, amplified and contributed significantly to that ambition.

    "Where is the ancient deity, Luceria? She must be alive since her resurrection..."

    The prince knew of her revival until his demise. Tenebris, confident that the ancient deity, powerful even after a long slumber, wouldn''t be defeated by novices, demanded from Arsia with a menacing voice, unaware of the subsequent events.

    "She''s not here, and I don''t know where she is."

    "Lies... If that were true, the world would have darkened long before the current crisis... She has no reason to run..."

    He scrutinized Arsia with sharp eyes, trying to pierce her inner thoughts. But Arsia, having been truthful from the start, faced his gaze unflinchingly, her expression undisturbed.

    "Hmm... Are you ying some trick? Or are you just a good actress?"

    His suspicion briefly wavered, but he soon dismissed these doubts.

    "I''ll kill you and destroy the Academy, then everything will be clear."

    With a chilling murderous intent, Arsia felt an instinctive realization that she was facing an adversary beyond her capacity, fear clear in her eyes.

    "Ugh!!"

    Recognizing the inevitability of the fight, Arsiaunched a preemptive attack, radiating a blinding light in a pulsating wave. "It''s useless." Despite Arsia''s powerful magic, it had no effect on Tenebris. An unseen dark shield enveloped him, rendering her attackspletely ineffective. The surrounding dark creatures were swept away, but the root of all evil remained unscathed.

    "If you wish to harm me, try defeating my entire army first." The shield''s power was drawn from the countless shadows created by his dispersed magic.

    "Agh...!!" Arsia''s next attempt, a beam of pure light, was powerful in its singrity but still failed to prate the shield. The immediate shadows dissipated, but the effect was minimal.

    "Didn''t I tell you it''s useless?" The diminished shadows quickly multiplied, reforming the legion.

    "The darkness I summon from within should be dealt with all at once, or it will endlessly multiply."

    Despite Tenebris revealing the method to defeat him, Arsia was left frustrated. Maintaining such a vast barrier was draining her magic rapidly, leaving her without the strength to cast arge-scale spell that could obliterate the numerous shadowy creatures in one go. Dropping the barrier would allow the horde to overrun the Academy.

    "Soon, I will be infinite, but time is not on your side. I wish to avoid further waste." Tenebris¡¯s strategic advantage over Arsia was clear, both in time and tactics.

    "First, I must destroy that barrier." He began to shape a sword from the darkness at his fingertips, a pure manifestation of the darkness he had cultivated.

    With a powerful shout, he simply shed the sword, and a wave of malevolent energy spread throughout the Academy, engulfing and devouring Arsia''s protective barrier.

    "Aah... Ahh!!!" Arsia tried her best to resist, but the onset of the dark invasion was beyond imagination. "Aaah - !?" Arsia, unable to withstand Tenebris''s immense power, copsed miserably as the protective barrier crumbled. Struggling to rise, she found herself ensnared by the malevolent energies clinging to her, draining her magic and nullifying any attempts at spellcasting. Thest line of defense was rapidly breached.

    "This is the end." With the fall of the Academy''s only guardian, Tenebris¡¯s relentless army resumed its advance.

    "Aah..." Despite her refusal to give in, Arsia let out a deste groan as she faced an invisible and seemingly hopeless future.

    "Search thoroughly. She might have just neutralized or sealed it. It must be somewhere." Tenebris¡¯s immortal legion set into action upon hismand.

    "No..." Arsia''s feeble protest was a mere whisper as she watched the approaching shadows.

    "Arsia!" Suddenly, a girl resembling Arsia appeared from behind.

    "Aris...?!" Shocked, Arsia''s eyes widened at the sight of the daughter-like figure she had instructed to stay behind.

    "It''s okay, let''s evacuate first...!!" The girl swiftly cast a spell, trying to buy some time.

    "Ice Field!" A vast expanse of white stretched to the edges of the encroaching darkness, a stark contrast to the gloom, slowing down Tenebris and his creations.

    "What difference will this make? A few more minutes of resistance doesn''t solve anything." Tenebris seemed to savor the despair he was inflicting, deliberately moving slowly despite easily being able to overpower the magic.

    "Amusing. Don''t you have any other tricks?" he taunted.

    "Shut up, you gloomy creep...!!" Despite the retort, the girl focused on supporting Arsia, seemingly resigned to retreat.

    "Just running away? How dull." Tenebris¡¯s voice dropped with boredom, suggesting that without any more entertainment, Aris''s efforts were futile. "Cough... what...?!" A ck de pierced through Aris''s chest.

    "Cough! Cough! Blugh...!!" Aris writhed in excruciating pain, coughing and gagging as the sharp de tore through her insides.

    "Aris?! Are you okay...?!!" Arsia, now more worried than ever, struggled to stand, feeling an overwhelming need to help her.

    "Aah... swallow this...." The God of Darkness, with an unsettling smile and cryptic words, enjoyed the grim scene.

    "I... I''m sorry, Arsia..." Aris, feeling guilty for bing a burden despite intending to help, was still in obvious pain.

    "It''s okay... I''ll figure something out...!" Arsia, in no better condition herself, tried to reassure Aris as they retreated, leaning on each other for support, all while knowing deep down that there was little she could do.

    "Such a loving mother and daughter, soon you''ll be at peace together." The God of Darkness, embodying pure evil, showed no mercy in this tearful scene.

    Crack! Growing bored of walking, he easily shattered Aris''s spell and prepared to deliver a final blow to them.

    "Farewell." Just as his sword was about to strike the ground...

    Thud! Something massivended amidst the legion.

    "Hmm...?" Surprised by the unexpected interruption, Tenebris halted his attack and turned around.

    A cloud of dust obscured the view like a thick fog, but the scene quickly cleared.

    "Grrrrrr....!" There stood a ck dragon, a sight unfamiliar to both Aris and Arsia.

    "A dragon...? Well, given the current situation, its appearance isn''t too strange." Tenebris casually remarked, more annoyed by the dragon than concerned about Arsia and Aris.

    "Being simrly colored won''t help you." His creatures charged at the dragon, following his swift and powerful strike.

    Even for a dragon of immense size, it seemed unlikely that it could withstand the full force of the God of Darkness''s attack. But...

    "What?! This dragon is not just any ordinary creature..."

    "My creations...? Ugh...! And why is my power...?!!!" The ultimate dragon, sustained and empowered solely by darkness, where darkness itself is the source of power.

    "Kyaaaaaaa!!!" It was Mir, the dragon that devoured darkness.

    "0009...!!" The army of darkness, overly abundant for its needs, turned out to be a feast for this creature that thrived on consuming darkness. By a twist of fate, it was drawn to her...

    "It can''t be, I was sure it had died -"

    The God of Darkness, who had intended to disy overwhelming power to instill despair in his enemies, now faced the consequences of his actions.

 Chapter 140

    "Harold? What just happened near the academy...?" We both were startled by the sudden sh in the sky.

    A massive explosion and indescribable whirlwind seemed to have originated from the academy. Had there been a major battle there?

    "Let''s hurry...!"

    "Yes!" I worried if something had happened to Aris and Arsia, an uneasy feeling creeping over me.

    What just happened there? A sh of light followed by swirling dust clouds...

    "Arsia... did something just fall there...?" Wondering if she had seen an illusion, Aris also squints through the mist, trying to discern whaty beyond.

    "Me too..." In the mother and daughter''s perspective, these events happened in a blink of an eye. Amidst the despair, a ck figure appeared like aet, and in a short time, after an explosion, the situation suddenly became quiet.

    "That was a good replenishment." A mysterious voice breaks the silence.

    "There''s someone inside!" A distinct presence is felt through the haze."Maybe I overdid it? When I meet Harold, I might need to lean on him a bit." The voice utters lines that make them question their ears.

    "Wait, did I just hear a name I shouldn''t have? Did I mishear?"

    "No... I heard it too." A strange voice and a familiar name, although the true enemy seemed to have vanished, anotheryer of apprehension forms in their hearts.

    "Ah? Now that I think about it, you two are here too, right?" A momentter, an overwhelming presence emerges from the dust. Compared to Tenebris, this presence feels like an entirely different dimension of darkness.

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to interrupt the fight. I just needed some power." Unlike the serious mother and daughter, the dark-haired girl speaks in a casual tone, offering a light apology.

    Looking back, this was their first direct encounter...

    "No, actually, thank you. It was a moment of crisis. By the way, did you mention Harold earlier? Sounds like a man''s name." Arsia, having received help, asks Mir with as friendly a demeanor as possible. "Hmm? Yes, he''s potentially my future husband." This statement caused both their hearts to flutter, and they started to harbor hope. Despite trying to convince themselves it was just someone with the same name, their rationality was slowly slipping away.

    "Did he attend here too?" The undeniable statement was the final nail in the coffin of their disbelief. After all, there was only one Harold attending the academy.

    Aris''s eyes widened at this realization. "You mean Harold Wicker?"

    Eager for a definitive answer, Aris''s question caused Mir''s eyebrows to raise in surprise. "Hmm? How do you know about..."

    It was now an established fact; the man both the mother-daughter duo and the dragon were thinking about was indeed the same person.

    The atmosphere quickly became tense. Just when they thought they had ovee a great ordeal, another strange twist unfolded.

    "Arsia, Aris!" The voice and footsteps of others joining the group broke the tension. It turned out that Arsia''s group had arrived.

    "Arsia...? Mir, why are you here? And has Harold not arrived yet?" Even a brief moment of peace was interrupted as Abne mentioned his name, chilling the atmosphere further.

    A collective gasp echoed as eight girls gathered at this ce, turning it into a metaphorical ice rink. They exchanged looks, each recalling their own memories.

    Among them, some knew everything, while others had just met or only heard of the others.

    In this situation, they intuitively understood... "Hmm... It seems like the situation isn''t good, is it?" At this moment, every person present was in love with the same man.

    Realizing this truth through mere nces, expressions, and the atmosphere, Yura was the first to break the awkward silence. "I know everyone here because we''re all acquainted, but... it seems you all love my brother."

    The gathering, though ostensibly pleasant, was overshadowed by this revtion. Among them, there was a girl who had met everyone at least once, standing beside him.

    "I''ve only just met that person..." Erina pointed to Arsia, the principal, continuing Yura''s line of thought. But then, a heavy silence descended once more. Each of them, lost in their thoughts, reflected on the man they sincerely desired, feeling both affection and confusion towards a figure they couldn''t resent.

    In the midst of this silence, the protagonist of their thoughts appeared. "Hey, kids? I''m here...." Harold arrived at the academy with Marika, finding everyone gathered. Was it mere coincidence or something predestined? He couldn''t decipher his own thoughts, feeling strange about this unexpected assembly.

    And more importantly... "Harold? I knew, but... there seem to be a lot of women around you?" Their faces all seemed to express a desire to confront him.

    "Uh, so..." He realized that among them were people he was meeting for the first time. Aris and Aris knew each other, but they hadn''t met Eleona yet...

    "So many connections?" "It''s one thing to be liked, but this is a bit much..." The mood was getting weirder by the minute, and he instinctively started to back away under their intense scrutiny.

    "This might be eptable in this world, but isn''t this a bit too much?" "Huh?!" The more he retreated, the closer the girls seemed to get.

    Just as he was lost in thought... "What''s that?!" A pir of white light pierced the sky from the center of the kingdom. That scene... could it be?

    He had never seen it before, but it felt familiar ¨C a sight he had seen several times through a screen. "Wait, it seems you all want to say something to me, but let''s talkter! Let''s head towards that pir first!" Realizing there was no time for this now, he spoke urgently, prompting a mixed response from the group.

    "We''ll definitely talk about thister, right?" "You owe us for betraying our feelings..."

    Fortunately, the urgency in his voice seemed to resonate with them, and the current situation was postponed forter. The scene shifts to the center of the kingdom, just moments before the massive pir of light erupted.

    "Harold! Where are you?!" A goddess desperately searched for a man named Harold. It had been a while since shest visited the kingdom, excluding the times of Morioney.

    "Harold!" She called his name with the urgency of a mother searching for her lost child, amidst a war where everyone was dying. In this cruel and sad world where gods shed and friends from yesterday were forced to turn against each other, this goddess, who seemed almost forgotten and without enemies, expanded her vision as far as possible.

    "With so many gods rampaging, it''s hard to pinpoint his exact location... I know he''s in this area, but I can''t discern precisely where...." She knew that as long as the god she served did not engage in hostilities, his followers would likely be safe.

    "But what if... what if he gets caught up in the fighting...? I don''t think he''ll be easily defeated, but if something happens to him... What will I do...?" Her heart ached with worry as she paced back and forth.

    Could she truly reunite with the man she so longed for? "Uh-oh?!!" Her quest seemed impossible unless she overcame the being that had just appeared before her.

    "...?" She noticed a massive sh of light within her sight, followed by an infinite burst of light soaring high into the sky. Within that light...

    "I seem to have arrived just in time." A figure wearing a mask and wielding a double-edged sword emerged. Eleona saw this figure for the first time but immediately recognized it as a god, simr yet distinctly different from herself. She had longed forpanionship after enduring ages of loneliness, yearning for a presence that would bring her rest.

    "Eleona, you must have heard about him from your man. I am Tempus." The being she faced was different. Instead of seeking sce, it seemed to be sumbing to pain and longing for death.

    "You must know by now, right?" He spoke as if he knew everything, and Eleona sensed...

    At this moment, she understood that this was the entity she had to confront. Though Eleona felt simr pain, her desires were different... Endlessly tormented, she held onto a fervent goal.

    "Tempus..." She whispered his name.

    Her strength wasparable to his, or perhaps, given his more ancient existence, he might even surpass her.

    "Oryeomuna." Eleona muttered under her breath.

    Behind the mask, no one knew what kind of eyesy hidden. Yet, it was clear that he was looking beyond what she could see.

    "Haah!" Tempus leaped towards her, throwing a punch.

    Ting! But such an attack was ineffective against Eleona. She blocked his strike with her double-edged sword, and though flesh and metal shed, it resounded like the sh of two metals.

    And then...

    Koo-koong! Despite blocking it, the sheer overpowering force sent her flying far into the distance.

    "Hoo..." Catching her breath, unaware of where her enemy was...

    "...?!?!" Suddenly, Tempus appeared behind her, aiming for her neck.

    "Uht?!" She narrowly avoided his strike, but his assault was far from over.

    As she leaped away, Tempus unleashed a st of white magic towards her.

    "...!!" Instinctively, Eleona knew that such magic could not be blocked or absorbed. It was time magic, the most formidable and cruel kind, unrivaled in history, a magic unique to one being in this world.

    "Spear of the Sun!" Quickly, Eleona conjured a spear andunched it to intercept the magic.

    Koong! Fortunately, the two forces neutralized each other. Deadly, yes, but the firepower was manageable.

    A massive explosion engulfed the center of the kingdom in gray mist.

    -!

    Cutting through the mist, Tempus lunged at Eleona, his double-edged sword slicing through the air.

    Ting! Once again, the sound of metal shing echoed. This time, Eleona managed to deflect the blow, blocking the only safe attack.

    "We will never settle this fight, just the two of us."

    "Unless the man you love brings along the other women he''s leading..."

    "What...?!" Eleona''s face contorted in response to such provocation. Eleona, though hating it, had to ept a painful truth. She knew... she could never have him to herself. Of course, if it were only about her own happiness, maybe... but inevitably, she had toe to terms with the fact that other women desired him too.

    "Ugh..!!" Angered by Tempus''s words, Eleona swung her fist with all her might.

    Boom--! Tempus took the blow and fell to the ground. The impact twisted the entire continent''s terrain.

    "Whoa--!" Shouts of panic echoed from afar. The sudden quake likely toppled many to the ground.

    "You almost caused a disaster. If I hadn''t been careful, at least the people of this kingdom would have been crushed by the shock," Tempus remarked.

    It was strange... If the entire continent was affected, the epicenter should have been obliterated. Yet everyone was strangely unharmed.

    "What if he had been caught in that? What would you have done?" he added.

    Unable to deny her mistake, especially since it was pointed out by her enemy, Eleona gritted her teeth in frustration.

    "Shut up!" She charged towards Tempus, who had effortlessly risen to his feet. But it was a trap set by Tempus.

    "Time Erasure."

    "?!?" Right in front of Eleona, Tempus cast his spell. In front of her eyes, a flicker of magic threatened to erase an infinite amount of time with just a brush.

    "Ugh!" Eleona narrowly dodged, changing her direction at thest moment.

    "What?!" As she avoided the spell, her eyes met with the heavy de of his sword.

    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! She was struck squarely and sent flying far away.

    Thump! Thump! Thump! How many buildings did she crash through?

    "Damn..." Annoyed by the stinging blow, she cursed under her breath.

    "Ho, so one attempt is not enough, huh?" Tempus mused.

    However, Eleona quickly got up and charged at Tempus again.

    Fzzzt! This time, she unleashed her magic right in front of him. "It stings a lot." Tempus tried to counter with time magic, but Eleona was faster. His attack was neutralized before reaching her, leaving him in acute pain.

    "It''s a pity how much this vastnd has suffered. It will take a while for this twisted territory to return to its original state," he said, maintaining a rxed demeanor while attacking Eleona.

    Ting-! Their strikes shed, Eleona''s arm and Tempus''s double-edged sword vibrating from the struggle. The already ravaged ground cracked even more under their immense force.

    "Eleona... as I said before, to kill me, you''ll need Harold. This fight won''t end without him," Tempus stated, still exuding ease.

    Eleona, sickened by his attitude, snapped, "Shut up! You have no right to speak his name!"

    Crack! However, despite her words, the broken pieces of Tempus''s double-edged sword told a different story.

    "L..." Tempus, now realizing the danger toote, found himself caught in Eleona''s grasp.

    With the mask still on, the god of time was now in her hands. "Let''s end this once and for all," Eleona dered, releasing an endless dawn from her fingertips.

    Fwaaaahhhh! A light so grand it overshadowed Tempus''s pir of light.

    "So it is..." Tempus muttered, seemingly understanding something just as his existence began to fade.

    "We''ve arrived, huh? What?!" We barely made it to the center, only to be greeted by an infinite light. The earlier earthquake and now this... the tension was palpable, scenes that weren''t in the game.

    But our apprehension was short-lived. Amidst the light, we could barely make out a figure.

    "Eleona...?" She was holding Tempus, incinerating his very being.

    Gradually, the god of time''s form grew fainter and fainter.

    "Phew... it''s over. It wasn''t a long battle, but it was tough." With only his double-edged sword remaining, Eleona had erased Tempus without a trace. "Wait, what?" The final challenge had ended somewhat anticlimactically.

    "Hmm? Harold...!!" After finishing the battle with Tempus, Eleona rushed towards me. Her peaceful smile made the ufortable reality more bearable.

    Is it really over? Although I wasn''t sure about the entire situation, it seemed like the others had simr thoughts.

    "My man!" Eleona eximed, throwing herself into my arms. It appeared she had single-handedly defeated Tempus before I even arrived.

    "Eleona? What happened here? Did you take down Tempus?!" Suddenly, Morione burst out with a question, sounding urgent.

    "It seems so," Eleona replied nonchntly.

    Her answer confirmed my suspicions. It felt somewhat anticlimactic, but it was clear that the final challenge had indeed ended - Tempus was gone, the rebellion of time ceased.

    "Is that so? Well... thank you for your help." I embraced her.

    Shhhhk!

 Chapter 141

    "Ah...?!" Suddenly, Eleona was thrust backward with a fresh wound on her chest. What was happening?

    "Harold? It''s dangerous!" Before I could grasp the situation, Erina threw herself at me to shield me from danger.

    "Kyaa?!" A fierce storm abruptly swept through the area, blinding my vision.

    "Erina!" In trying to protect me, Erina herself was shed across her empty back, groaning in pain.

    "I''m sorry, Harold... but remember, I did this for you..."

    "My husband, I couldn''t just stand by..." Then, dust settled, revealing Morione and Luceria standing there with grim expressions.

    "You guys, why all of a sudden...!" It was utterly confusing. Everything was supposed to have ended, so why this betrayal?

    "I love you too much." The reality was hard to ept, but it became painfully clear.

    It was like the sun setting and the night casting its shadows ¨C everything that seemed smooth suddenly plummeted into chaos."I''m sorry... but I want you that much." They had betrayed us.

    Rewinding to before we left the academy...

    "Dear, can you go ahead? I have something to attend to." Luceria''s sudden departure from the group made Harold a bit puzzled.

    He should have realized then... if he had known such a tragedy would ur.

    Reflecting back, Arsia also seemed to be leaving for a moment, and Morione had a suspicious expression...

    Without arousing any suspicion, Luceria quietly left the group, heading towards a secluded corner of the academy, not far from where Mir had split the dark god.

    "Ha... Nua..." There, the once-arrogant Tenebris was crawling on the ground, struggling for life.

    "Found you." As her icy voice fell, Tenebris turned in panic, but soon rxed, recognizing her aura.

    The situation was dire, and the oue uncertain. The story paints a vivid picture of betrayal, unexpected alliances, and theplexities of rtionships in a world where power and emotions collide in unexpected ways. "Could it be... an ancient god? Ha... That''s a relief!" Even in his near-death state, caused by Mir, Tenebris couldn''t shed his arrogance, hastening his own end.

    "I''ve heard about you... Seems like our goals align... I''m in this state, but won''t you form an alliance with me?!" His light-hearted proposal was met with a furrowed brow from Luceria, who exuded a hostile aura.

    "Yeah... you''re searching for a partner, right? I''ll be that partner!" With a sickening crunch of bones and flesh, a dull sound echoed.

    "Co... cough...?!"

    "An alliance? A partner? There''s a limit to how disgusting one can be..." Disgusted, Luceria pierced his throat, lifting him up to maximize his pain.

    "You, be my partner? Don''t make meugh..." As she focused, Tenebris''s darkness transformed into her own and was absorbed.

    "Sto... stop...."

    "And you know... I already belong to someone, a man iparable to someone as repulsive as you..."

    Despite Tenebris''s pleas, Luceria didn''t stop.

    "Nuuuuaaaahhhhh - !!" Eventually, the god of darkness ceased to exist, leaving nothing behind.

    "Sigh... " Luceria closed her eyes for a moment, savoring the rapid amplification of her power.

    "A bit dull, but is this what being a god feels like? Notplete, but enough to reach my prime..." Absorbing the god of darkness, Luceria''s eyes deepened in color. She then set off again towards her beloved partner.

    "Ugh... I can''t muster my strength..." Wounded by the ambush, Eleona touched her injury and gradually began to slump.

    "Even gods can''t handle such frailty, yet you''re about to copse under this curse... still standing and possessing power akin to mine..." Luceria marveled at Eleona''s incredible strength, readying herself for the battle ahead. "Ugh... so annoying, you''re really not my type." Eleona, despite feeling uncharacteristically lethargic, res at the betrayers with animosity. "Get ready."

    And then, with a whoosh, both of them lunged at each other, leaving the ground with force. Bang! Crash! Whack! The relentless battle continued, seemingly without end.

    "Eleona...," amidst the ongoing battle, no matter how one looked at it, it seemed like a losing fight for Eleona. "Sorry, Harold..." Moaned Morione, with a sorrowful voice, before a sharp pain erupted in my abdomen. Flung backwards, my vision grew increasingly distant.

    "Brother!" Luckily, Yura caught me, preventing me from being gravely injured, but the sharp pain made it hard to keep my eyes open.

    "Ugh..."

    "Destiny Goddess! What is this madness?!" Abruptly betrayed, Goddess Abvene was dumbfounded, hurling magic at Morione, but to no avail.

    "It''s pointless!" Morione easily split the magic with her favorite axe, rendering it ineffective. "Now that my restrictions are fully lifted, my powers have grown stronger! Not entirelyplete, but I can even foresee the destiny of gods now." She confidently stated, nting her axe on the ground, exuding a dignified confidence.

    "Sorry, but you all have to disappear! Harold''s love shared among ten is just too much." Mir, realizing the motive behind their betrayal, was incredulously appalled.

    "Just for that? Dousing cold water on perfection achieved after vanquishing the main viin?!" Unable to understand such a motive, Mir attacked Morione in self-defense.

    "Just that?!," Morione grew even more enraged at Mir''s words, veins bulging on her forehead.

    Despite not being able tond a blow, Mir found herself flung back by Morione''s impable defense and counterattacks.

    "Don''t you know all too well?! Even if you can share his love, do you have any idea how torturous it is to share the man you genuinely love with others?!" Morione''s words paradoxically convinced them of her perspective. Indeed, as she said, they all had experienced moments of possessiveness, desiring Harold''s love exclusively for themselves. This recognition brought a bitter expression to their faces. It was a truth they had faced at least once - the desire to be the sole recipient of his affection.

    "Right, we''ve all thought about it, even acted upon it," Yura broke the silence, voicing what everyone felt, "But epting it... wouldn''t that make Harold unhappy?"

    If everyone had selfishly pursued their own desires, the consequences would have been clear. "Of course, I hate the thought of another woman with him, it''s like death," Morione''s betrayal seemed rooted in this dilemma.

    "But what happiness would Harold have if we just eliminate thepetition and im him as ours?"

    This realization was shared by all present - would such actions truly bring joy to Harold? "Honestly, I love him, so much that I want him all to myself. But if that were to happen, he wouldn''t be able to smile, so I bear it."

    Their love for Harold outweighed their desires, and despite hating thepetition, they had reached an unspoken consensus for his sake. The re-emergence of this ignored issue brought visible conflict to their faces.

    "But surely...," Morione''s determination hardened as she stared them down, "I have prepared solutions for that!"

    Mind maniption - a heinous act Morione had once inflicted upon Harold. Regardless of the consequences of their betrayal, she believed it could be fixed.

    "Ah!" With that, Morione brought down her massive axe, stirring up a storm. "Then I shall confront you!" Unable to bear it any longer, Arsia aggressively confronts Morione, casting spells into the mist, but...

    "Where are you aiming?" A d¨¦j¨¤ vu situation unfolds; Arsia, once easily neutralized by Morione''s unleashed power, falls simrly.

    "Qof...?!" Arsia copses, losing consciousness under the intense strike.

    "Arsia?!" Next, Morione targets Aris, standing nearby. Her massive axe looms over Aris'' head.

    "How dare you!" Mir reacts to defend Aris, but...

    "What...?" Morione, the Goddess of Fate, had foreseen everything.

    With a clean sh, Mir is struck. "Uh...!" Though notpletely incapacitated, her well-known weakness seems to have been significantly exploited.

    "Morione! Stop this!" Marika bravely opposes, but it''s futile.

    "Oppa, I''ll try to do something..." "Yuriel, no!" The number of those overpowered grows rapidly, even Yuriel''s mysterious power unable to resist effectively.

    "I already know everything!" Morione boasts, anticipating every move.

    "How to win easily is clear to me!" Knowing fate, a power that transcends it, makes it difficult for anyone to rival Morione.

    "Ah...!!" Yura is struck by a terrifying blow that sends shockwaves across the ground.

    "Irritating..." "It''ll be over soon." Even Abne, unfazed in expression, but the atmosphere is destely grim.

    "Piercing the stars... ¡ª" Without considering the aftermath, Abne prepares to cast the most potent magic she can conjure, driven solely by the thought of her own potential demise. Morione, fully aware of the consequences of inaction, interrupts Abne''s incantation before it''s evenpleted. "Sorry, but I have no intention of watching that happen!" Despite Abne''s immense power, which could surpass Morione''s in raw strength, Morione preemptively stops her efforts, leading to a one-sided battle.

    The situation leaves Harold speechless, witnessing his allies being effortlessly overpowered. "I''m really sorry, Harold... I wanted you so desperately... I had no other choice..." Morione stands over him, having cleared all obstacles.

    "Your Highness..." Harold''s gaze is filled with mixed emotions. Morione''s eyes distort at the sight.

    Despite her treacherous actions, there''s no hatred in his eyes, only a kindness that tries to understand her. This was the reason for her love and her current anguish.

    "Just sleep for a while..." As she prepares to knock him out, imagining everything will be better tomorrow, she hesitates, seeing something in his destiny. It''s like looking into a void; darkness where no future of Harold being knocked unconscious exists.

    Why? Even though the current situation seems perfect for taking Harold, her action of knocking him unconscious doesn''t align with his fate. In her confusion, she''s unable to understand this anomaly. It''s not hesitation from sympathy; she genuinely wants to put Harold to sleep.

    And the answer to this confusing situation arrives unexpectedly.

    Chang Gran - Puk!

    Even as the Goddess of Fate, there was an unpredictable variable that she hadn''t foreseen. "Ah...?" A surprise attack catches her off-guard, inflicting a deep wound in her side. The double-edged sword,rger than most people, is quickly withdrawn, causing profuse bleeding.

    "Uh-oh?!" Even in the midst of their fight, Luslia and Eleona sense something amiss. They realize something''s wrong.

    "Eleona... didn''t I tell you? To eliminate me, he must be involved..." Despite Eleona supposedly erasing his existence, there he was, perfectly intact.

    "Now the true end is approaching." What seemed like a short battle left everyone exhausted, on the brink of copse, and then the predestined foe appeared.

    "Is this what they mean by killing two birds with one stone?" The God of Time, Tempus, reveals himself.

    "Ah, my child... I have arrived." The being who wanted to die but couldn''t, has returned.

 Chapter 142

    A sudden rupture in space creates a rift, and an unexpected entity emerges from it.

    "Tempus?!" I thought she had vanished, eradicated by Eleona, yet there she stood, undaunted before me.

    "Don''t be so surprised. Just know that simple means can''t kill me." It''s inconceivable... This development wasn''t part of the game... But how is she alive and back? Despite having abandoned the idea that things would follow the game''s script, this was beyond belief.

    Amidst my overwhelming confusion, Tempus casually reveals her secret of immortality. "I am the God of Time... Merely ending the present moment changes nothing."

    It''s a truth hard to believe, yet usibleing from her. But how can she be defeated then?

    "Cough...!" Morione, caught off guard by Tempus'' ambush, suffers a severe wound and coughs up blood.

    "Didn''t I tell you? Like a seed that endures winter to bloom beautifully, you must face this crisis and gain insight to truly annihte me." She retrieves her double-edged sword and begins to walk slowly.

    The atmosphere, as dark as the distorted sky, starts gnawing at me... because, in the current scenario, there''s no one capable of facing Tempus.

    "Morione, this wasn''t part of the n, was it?!" "Ugh... This seems overwhelming...!" Luslia and Eleona appear worn out from the ongoing battle.

    "Surely it was...!" Morione is critically injured from the recent ambush.

    "Ugh... Harold, my body won''t respond..." Eleona and the others, including me, are nearly incapacitated from Morione''s subjugation. She was never an easy adversary, and now the only ones somewhat unscathed and capable of confronting Tempus are me, Ar''cia, Eleona...

    "Damn... Injured as I am..."

    "Ah..." Thest bit of consciousness in Av''ne and Mir might be our only hope. However, despite our numerical advantage, considering each of our conditions, the situation was far from ideal to confront Tempus. The circumstances were dire.

    "Morione... Do you think someone of simr mind like me would be easily anticipated?" Whether Ar''cia and the Goddess of Fate had nned something, it was clear that the current situation was beyond their expected range of problems.

    "Now, if you don''t engage, you''ll all surely perish, so try to make a move." Whether it was out of consideration or a strategy to instill despair, Tempus waited leisurely for our move.

    "Ugh!" Realizing we had amon enemy, Luslia momentarily ceased her battle with Eleona to unleash magic at Tempus.

    Fwoosh! She employed various dark spells against Tempus, but...

    "Not bad for an attack, despite the fierce battle you''ve been through." Tempus effortlessly blocked it while casuallyplimenting her effort.

    "Time Bolt," Morione chanted briefly, and from her wand, sheunched an object swirling with void in the midst of pure white light.

    "Veil Beyond Death!" However, Tempus enveloped herself in an unfathomable darkness, sessfully neutralizing the magic.

    "Counterstrike of Time," Tempus announced an enigmatic technique, but...

    "...?" Ironically, nothing happened.

    "Void Beyond!" Despite the empty atmosphere, Ar''cia didn''t hesitate and quicklyunched her next attack. But...

    Crack! "Aaah!!" To our shock, it was Ar''cia herself who ended up damaged by her attack on Tempus.

    "Reflective magic...? Cough!" Ar''cia writhed in agony, twisted by her own attack.

    "Such delightful chaos for me, Spatial Distortion." Tempus, mocking Ar''cia''s deteriorating condition, introduced yet another unfamiliar technique.

    "Ugh... Aaaaah!!!" Suddenly, space began to warp, and Ar''cia screamed in pain. In the midst of an indescribable phenomenon, blood erupted from Ar''cia''s body in several ces. As if pulled by an unseen force, she was drawn toward Tempus.

    Thump! Tempus impaled her abdomen with his dual-ded sword. "Pitiable, already weak and in the worst condition, this ends too easily," he remarked.

    "Ah... Aaah...." Ar''cia writhed helplessly on the sword''s tip, a tragic and pitiful sight.

    "Next," Tempus coldly flicked Ar''cia off his de, like shaking fruit off a knife''s edge.

    "If you don''te out, I will go after the man you all love." He threatened, seeing that his opponents weren''t emerging.

    "Ugh!" Eleona charged at him next.

    "Sun Spear!" She gathered her magic and threw it, but it was futile.

    "Weaker than before, but understandable given the lingering curse of debilitation," Tempus nonchntly caught the Sun Spear with his bare hands and hurled it back at her.

    "Kyah!" Though she managed to block it, the force of her own spell sent her flying.

    "Spatial Distortion." "Ah...?!!" Once again, Tempus used the same magic to brutally incapacitate her.

    The goddesses, who seemed never to show a sign of defeat, were now pitifully crumbling.

    "Harold...?!" Ar''cia and Aris woke from their stupor.

    "What in the world... That goddess was definitely defeated earlier!" Marika was baffled by the drastic change in the situation after her brief ckout.

    "Brother...?" Yura regained consciousness, but the grim atmosphere twisted her expression.

    "Ah, you don''t understand the situation, do you?" Tempus gloated.

    "To get to the point... I am your enemy, and if you don''t kill me desperately, that man will die."

    "?!?" Though still not fully grasping the situation, they hurriedly mustered their strength, battered and bruised.

    "Ice Shower!" But would a few more eggs be enough to break a rock? The situation was dire, and their desperate attempts seemed almost futile against Tempus. "Ice King... Ice Shower!" Despite thebined efforts of the two goddesses with the same spell, it was ineffective.

    "I''ll protect you, brother!" Yura unleashed a remarkable barrage of fiery magic, but it caused no harm.

    "Decent attack, but far from enough to stop me," Tempus remained unscathed despite directly receiving the attacks.

    "Storm Ruler!" Marika''s attempt, though valiant, was hardly worth mentioning.

    Frustrated, I realized I couldn''t just stand by. "Electr-"

    "Not yet, your time hasn''te. Save your strength," Tempus interrupted, causing me to sumb to an overwhelming dizziness and copse.

    "Then I will!" Mira focused, seemingly trying to transform into a dragon form.

    "Sorry, but I can''t let that happen, not on this appropriate stage," Tempus easily thwarted Mira''s effort before it could even begin.

    Mira''s attempt ended abruptly as she, like Eleona and Aris before her, screamed in agony, blood and vomit bursting forth.

    "What do you want?!" Abravene unleashed a torrent of cosmic light to intercept Tempus.

    His fingertips emitted a vast light, effortlessly blocking Abravene''s magic.

    "Ugh!" Overpowered, Abravene was hit head-on by the counterattack and copsed, barely able to emit a small groan.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not lethal... yet." The inner turmoil within Abravene was clear.

    She closed her eyes tightly, trying to withstand the pain.

    The power imbnce was stark; we werepletely outmatched. Tempus''s overwhelming strength was beyond our collective capacity. "As things have settled... Spatial distortion." Tempus murmurs to herself and suddenly vanishes.

    Pop!

    She reappears right in front of me, instilling fear even in my battered state.

    "Now, receive it." Tempus extends her hand towards me.

    "Harold!!!" Seeing me in danger, Eleona, despite her severe injuries, bravely rushes towards Tempus.

    "Stop." With a flick of her dual-ded sword, Tempus effortlessly sends Eleona flying again.

    "Brother!" The others try to protect me byunching a barrage of spells at Tempus.

    But Tempus, with an unknown power, easily overpowers them. The sound of breaking bones fills the air, increasing my sense of despair.

    "All the girls who loved you have fallen... Now only you remain." Did she savor this moment forst? After easily neutralizing everyone else, she now turns her attention to me, lifting the dizziness.

    "Ugh...!!" I''m surrounded by negativity.

    "Ash Coal! Purple Arrow!" I desperately cast all the magic I know, but it''s futile.

    "Hmm... this is not it." Tempus sighs disappointingly, then says, "This is not what I want."

    Thump!

    She strikes my sr plexus, expelling the air from my lungs.

    "Can''t you do it properly? You could have killed me." Tempus''s foot continuously strikes me, each hit crushing my bones like stepping on an ant. Unable to even scream, I writhed in excruciating pain. I realized I was truly facing death, my survival instincts screaming in rm.

    "Do you not realize the danger to your life?" Tempus, suddenly halting her assault, seemed lost in thought amid her cryptic words. "Is the approach wrong? Then, what about this..."

    "Spatial distortion."

    With her spell, the battered figure of Eleona appears before me.

    "Eleona?!"

    "Ha... Harold..."

    "If you can''t stop me, your goddess will die." Tempus steps over Eleona''s broken body, raising her weapon. The thought of Eleona''s impending doom ignited something within me.

    Despite facing her own end, Eleona tried to reassure me with a final smile.

    "Then, I''ll strike down."

    No, I silently pleaded, powerless to intervene.

    "If you don''t stop me quickly, starting with this goddess, the others will gradually perish."

    Hearing this, something surged within me.

    "Ready... now..."

    As the de poised to sever Eleona''s neck, my heart raced uncontrobly.

    Despite my previous ineffectiveness and self-loathing, I now had to ept reality and protect what I loved. I mustered all my strength.

    "He... my man..."

    Please... no...

    "I love you..."

    My heart pounded fiercely as if driven by the overwhelming need to save Eleona and the others. "Atst, have I failed...?" As the de was mere inches from Eleona''s neck...

    "!!!"

    Time seemed to slow to a crawl.

    "Harold..."

    "Stop ¨D¨D¨D!!!"

    I finally epted reality.

    "What is this...?"

    A visitor in her solitary prison.

    "Your vanished father almost killed me with this power, didn''t he? Didn''t he permanently obliterate the goddess of love, Luceria, in one of his tales?"

    "It''s a pendant, crafted from the magic left behind after her disappearance."

    A young girl, before being sent to the past, received a gift.

    "But why this, all of a sudden...?"

    "Give it to your father when the timees in the past. When that moment is, you''ll realize when it''s time."

    The girl carefully stored the potentially useful item, a gift to ensure her father remained the strongest among humans.

    "Love, steadfastness, and various wills can be transformed into power through this item. I believe your father will need it more than anything at some point."

    After these words, the girl with ck hair was sent to the past.

    Left alone again, Tempus gazed into the void. What past was she contemting?

    "Harold..."

    She murmured the name of the man who could give her peace.

    "May you face me squarely and realize... and..."

    "Do not show mercy for my cruelty."

    She prayed earnestly, smiling faintly.

    "It seems like a sess...."

    The distorted sky cleared, bringing dawn after night. A bright light encouraged me, transforming the pendant I''d cherished into a sword, my weapon.

    "You''ve finally realized."

    Whoosh!

    Koo ¨D Woong ¨D!!!

    The sound resonated as I grasped the newly transformed weapon, a symbol of newfound understanding and resolve. Swinging the sword lightly, the blow rewrites the very fabric of reality.

    "Do you act because they are in danger... because you want to protect them? Why... How do you feel?"

    "Because I love them, isn''t it?"

    Let''s admit it... I''ve finallye to realize...

    I confess to myself the truth I''ve long ignored.

    "Yes."

    I love all the women who love me. They may sometimes be fearful, stern, or exhausting, but I cherish them. They''re all precious to me, and despite this, my desire to possess them shows the depth of my love.

    I won''t deny my feelings any longer, holding no more faint justifications.

    I proim it boldly...

    Just as they endlessly yearned for me... I too desire them.

    "Ugh...!"

    With power that feels boundless and a rity in confidence, I acknowledge my immense potential.

    "That''s it, my boy."

    The power to grant Tempus a true demise...

    Yes... I can do this...

    "Now spread your wings with that power, and dance with me onest time!"

    Let''s give it a try.

 Chapter 143

    With a mighty roar, I unleash my full strength in a single blow.

    "Yes... That''s the power!!"

    Although the first strike severs her arm, there seems to be a smile behind her mask.

    "Harold...!!"

    She swings her twin-ded sword at me, but...

    ng!

    My strength easily shatters her frail weapon.

    "That determination! The will to protect what you love..."

    "Kill me!!"Even facing her imminent end, she cheers with joy and excitement.

    "Space distortion!"

    The magic she used to devastate Eleona and many others...

    Ting!

    But my power, capable of warping even abstract concepts, easily slices through it.

    "Time distortion!!"

    Any other attack would have been insurmountable, but I effortlessly counter it.

    "Harold¨D¨D!!"

    She lunges at me with a barrage of punches.

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Even blows that would devastate a normal human cause me no harm...

    "Rise up! You feel nothing, do you?!"

    As Tempus says, I feel no pain. Whether it''s the white light around me or my own inherent toughness, I''m not sure.

    But one thing is certain...

    "Ugh!!"

    Even against the god of time, I possess an overwhelming power.

    Thunk!

    My sword pierces her chest.

    "I can feel it...! I feel my death approaching!"

    Crack!

    Her mask shatters, revealing Tempus''s true, smiling face. This wasn''t the image I knew of her. Previously aloof and uninterested, her eyes now sparkled with life.

    "Cough-?!"

    Brighter than any moment I had seen in the game.

    "Tempus!"

    As much as she desired death, I had no reason to deny her.

    Thump¨D!!!

    With my sword embedded in her chest, we both plummet to the center of the kingdom.

    "Just dying would be a bit dull... So, I''ll give you some resistance!"

    Her magic hits me directly. All of Tempus''s spells were surely lethal, but... Even without knowing what I was dealing with, or if it was all protected, I felt nothing from her attacks.

    "Ha!"

    With a shout, my strike once againnds solidly on Tempus. Handling this power for the first time, I realized something. This power could alter concepts and higher-dimensional entities.

    "Ugh...!"

    Tempus, hit by my strike, is pushed back.

    "Kuk... Kuk...!!"

    Despite the pain and coughing up blood, she smiles with joy at the approaching end.

    "Just one more... and I''ll finish it..."

    Gripping my sword with all my might, dazzling lights start to seep into me. My powers swell further, solidifying my belief that I can deliver the final blow.

    "Then, I must fight with all my might too."

    Tempus, with her remaining arm, summons all her energy to create a massive time vortex. A shiver runs through me as I sense the right moment and forcefully leap off the ground. Raising my sword, I plunge directly into the oing time spells.

    "Fate''s Vortex!!!"

    Tempus''sst spell, capable of reducing anything it touches to nothingness, charges at me. A desperate move, unveiled in the game just before her demise.

    "Uaaaahhhhhhh!!!!"

    With a fierce battle cry, I dive into it. My de splits into two streams, relentlessly moving towards its target. A decisive strike, truly thest.

    Cha-chaaaak!!!

    Atst, my final attack pierces through.

    "Ha...!"

    Tempus, hit by the blow, spurts a grand arc of blood.

    "Ah...."

    Her voice fades rapidly, yet she still looks content.

    "Thank you... child..."

    She turns to look at me, staggering past. Standing seems almost impossible for her now, and in what was a brief moment, she eventually kneels.

    "A truly satisfying end... Now... I can finally rest..."

    Looking up at the sky returning to its original state, she whispers herst words to me. "By killing me, the gods will weaken again... Not aspletely suppressed as before, but... there will be no more fighting..."

    Tempus, maintaining her smile to the end, then lowers her head and opens her eyes wide.

    "Now be happy... Cherish and love the girls who want you... This time, may you truly enjoy your happiness forever."

    She then gradually dissolves into light, her form fading away.

    "Tempus..."

    "Anyst words?"

    I ask her, as her life is just seconds from ending.

    "Was all this... just an act?"

    A lingering doubt. Tempus had spoken as if she had orchestrated and nned all this. Although it didn''t seem like mere acting when she first tried to kill Elerona...

    Did she drive me to this point, harm them one by one... all for her own sake?

    "Well... not entirely wrong, but not entirely right either," she replies ambiguously, smiling brightly even at her end, leaving a frustrating feeling.

    "After all, once I die, their health will return... and if you had died, it all would have ended... Just remember this."

    So, there was indeed a possibility she could have actually killed me and her...

    "Now it really ends..."

    With that, Tempus closes her eyes for thest time. Her body mostly turned to light, ready to disperse into the world.

    "The final trial is over... Lastly... I''m sorry... and thank you... for giving me peace."

    These were the final words of Tempus, the god of time.

    "Haah..."

    Releasing a breath filled with numerous emotions, she beautifully dissipates.

    Waaahhh --

    Releasing a dazzling light into the world...

    "Ugh...?!"

    Elerona, who had briefly lost consciousness, soon regains her senses and gets up.

    "Your Highness, are you okay?"

    "Her... Harold?!"

    And there I was, Harold, facing the goddess in a markedly different atmosphere. "What on earth... happened here?!" Elerona''s voice is filled with confusion. Herst memory was of chaos and imminent death, but now the sky is a clear blue, and her body is unharmed.

    "I resolved it all, with this heart," I say, cing my hand on my chest and smiling brightly.

    "Really...?" Her skeptical tone gives way to eptance as she senses the undeniable power radiating from me.

    "Yes, and..." I confess with a happier smile, something I had long denied. "I love you, Elerona."

    "What...?!" She''s taken aback by words she never expected to hear from me.

    "What do you mean?!" She hastily asks, blushing deeply and almost shrieking in surprise.

    "I realized through this ordeal, I''ve been denying it, but now I ept it. I genuinely love you, Elerona, and all the goddesses who love me!"

    My honesty initially startles Elerona, but soon she''s ovee with a mix of emotions and tears of joy. "I''ve always... loved you too!"

    It''s a harmonious moment.

    "Harold...?"

    But the seriousness soon fades.

    "What about me, brother? I love you too, you know."

    "I feel a bit left out here. I love you too, right?"

    "The love of a princess feels light to you?"

    "Harold, I should be your primary, right?"

    "I''ve always said... you''re everything to me..."

    "That''s right! I really like you too!"

    "Don''t you know how glorious it is to be loved by fate?"

    Elerona and the others, now reenergized, darken at my sudden confession.

    But I remain unfazed. "I love all of you too. Just as much as you love me, I love you."

    My statement stirs a little chaos, leaving everyone a bit flustered and overwhelmed. "Wha...what?!" The exmation of surprise rings out from everyone.

    Harold, amidst the chorus of shocked voices, can''t help but smile happily, knowing he has many exnations to offer. "It''s all over now. We just have to be truly happy!"

    Months pass after the rebellion against time, a historic event that shook the world. The gods, some perished, some wounded, and the kingdoms including the entire world, experienced great turmoil. Some divine factions ended ambiguously, while others benefitted from the vanishing of theirpetitors. But with the source of trouble gone, time began to heal the wounds, leading to a more liberated and improved era for the gods.

    And there I was, Harold, enjoying the newfound peace. Underneath a giant tree where Miru often stayed, I relished the serene tranquility. Surrounded by my lovingpanions, we all sat together, calming our hearts.

    Remembering the past, Erina reminisced, "It all started when you saved me from bandits... Since then, my life has been peaceful." Her bittersweet memories brought a smile to her face.

    The conversation shifts to what to name the baby. It turns out I unknowingly fathered a child with Morione, who once drugged and seduced me. She had halted the pregnancy''s progress, waiting for the right time to reveal this. A trulyplex feeling washed over me.

    Moving on, Mir, a bit disappointed for not being the first to bear a child, caressed her growing belly. "Someone beat me to it... I really wanted to be the first."

    Despite their mixed feelings, everyone seemed content that the ultimate goal of carrying on the lineage was achieved, as Abne expressed her satisfaction.

    Marika, the second to conceive, mentioned the royal pce''s ongoing buzz about the situation, reassuring herself as a strong candidate.

    Recently, there was a gathering different from the usual - a "mother and daughter hotpot" event, which everyone found embarrassing but secretly enjoyable.

    In this new era of peace andplex rtionships, life continued with its mix of joy, challenges, and shared love. In the midst of this unusual gathering, Aris and Arsia engage in a slightly odd conversation, "I was sure I''d be first... Why do I feel like I''m somehow behind in the actual ranking? Well... as long as I''m happy, it doesn''t matter." Despite her doubts, Luceria smiles, content with her ce.

    Morione, after peering into something, suddenly bes excited, "I see it... a perfect destiny filled only with happiness!"

    Yura,ughing softly, covers her mouth at the somewhat sad reality, "Now it feels empty without tails and animal ears!"

    Eleona, with a newfound broad-mindednesspared to the beginning, admits, "My husband... To be honest, I still have thoughts of monopolizing you." But she quickly adds, "Yet, this feels sufficiently happy as it is."

    Surrounded by so many women, I can''t help but think it''s an overwhelming situation. But in its own way, it''s a fitting conclusion.

    No, more than that, it''s the best possible ending I could imagine. "I love you all," I dere, sharing my true feelings amidst this tranquil and blissful peace.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!